Papers Past | Parliamentary Papers | Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives | 1911 Session I | IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911 (PAPERS LAID BEFORE...

Image
Text
Research info
Title and Usage info

A.—4a.

1011. NEW ZEALAND.

IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911 (PAPERS LAID BEFORE THE).

Presented to both Houses of the General Assembly by Command of His Excellency.

I—A. 4a.

III

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Page I (l).—Publication of Proceedings :— Memorandum by the Colonial Office ; 16th February, 1911 ... 3 ll.—Declaration of London :— 1. (xxix.) Memorandum by the Earl of Desart respecting the Effect of some of the Provisions of the Declaration of London; 14th December, 1910 ... ... ... ... 4 2. Notes by the Earl of Desart; 17th April, 1911 14 3. Note by the Earl of Desart respecting the Destruction of Neutral Ships ; Ist May, 1911 18 111 (3).—Commercial Relations and British Shipping. 1. United Kingdom :—lmports and Exports from and to Foreign Countries and British Possessions, 1854-1910 ... ... 21 2. (iiib). United Kingdom :—-Trade with Foreign Countries arid British Possessions by Principal Groups of Articles ; Imports and Exports from and to each Colony, &c, 1905-9 29 3. (hi c, d, and c). Statistics relating to the Trade of India, the Dominions, and the Colonies, &c. ... ... ... ... 43 4. (iv 1, 2, 3). Movement of Shipping between the different parts of the British Empire ... ... ... ... ... 93 5. (v). Note by Board of Trade on Uniformity of Trade Statistics ; April, 1911 " 109 IV (6).—Labour Exchanges :— Memorandum by Board of Trade ; February, 1911 ... ... 127 V (7).—Enforcement of Commercial Arbitration Awards -.— Memorandum by Board of Trade ; February, 1911 ... ... 129 VI (B).—Uniformity in Law of Patents and Trade Marks:— 1. The Governor-General, Commonwealth of Australia, August 4th (Received September 12th, 1910) ~„ 137 2. To the Governors-General and Governors, Canada, New Zealand, Union of South Africa, Newfoundland, October 28th, 1910 138 3. To the Governor-General, Australia, October 28th, 1910 ... 138 4. To the Governors-General and Governor, Canada, South Africa, Newfoundland, January 12th, 1911 ... ... 139 5. To the Governor-General, Commonwealth of Australia, January 12th, 19 il 139 6. To the Governor, New Zealand, January 12th, 1911 139 7. Memorandum by the Board of Trade, 29th March, 1911 ... 140 Vll.—Uniformity in Company Law :— 1 (x). Telegram from the Governor of New Zealand, dated 11th March, 1911, submitting proposals of his Ministers 163 2 (xi). Comparative Analysis of the Company Laws of the United Kingdom, India, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, and South Africa, with a Memorandum by the Board of Trade, April, 1911 164 VIII (12).— Coinage, Weights, and Measures :— Despatch to the Governors-General and Governors of the Dominions, dated Ist March, 1911, conveying the views of the Treasury and the Board of Trade ... ... ... 204 20703—12.

Page IX (13). —International Exhibitions :— Memorandum by Board of Trade on Resolution to be submitted by His Majesty's Government; March, 1911 205 X.—Reorganization of the Colonial Office :— Summary of Discussion at Conference of 1907, and action taken 20& XL—Proposal for a Standing , Committee of the Imperial Conference :— Memorandum by Mr. Harcourt ; 26th May, 1911 212 XII (2). —Interchange of Civil Servants :— Memorandum by the Colonial Office ; 21st February, 1911 ... 214 XllL—Emigration:— Notes on Emigration from the United Kingdom : compiled by the Local Government Board ... ... ... ... 216 XIV (17.)— Reciprocal Legislation as to Destitute and Deserted Persons : — 1. Memorandum by the Local Government Board, England ; January, 1911 223 2. Memorandum by the Local Government Board, Ireland ; 3rd February, 1911 225 3. Memorandum by the Local Government Board, Scotland ; 11th February, 1911 ... 226 4. Memorandum by the Home Office ; 28th January, 1911 ... 228 5. Memorandum by the Board of Trade ; 2nd March, 1911 ... 229 XV.—lmperial Court of Appeal :— 1. (1.8.) Memorandum by the Colonial Office ; February, 1911 229 2. Table of Appeals disposed of by the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council in the years 1906-10 232 3. Memorandum showing result of discussion at the Conference on 12th June ; June, 1911 236. XVI (19).—Law of Conspiracy :— Despatch from the Governor-General of the Commonwealth of Australia, dated 18th January, 1911, explaining reasons of his Ministers for submitting a Resolution ... ... 237" XVII (20).—Naturalization :— 1. Report of the Inter-Departmental Naturalization Committee ; 24th July, 1908 237 2. Despatch from the Acting Governor-General of the Commonwealth of Australia, dated 24th December, 1909, submitting views of his Ministers ... ... ... 246 3. Desj>atch to the Governor-General of the Commonwealth of Australia, dated 3rd June, 1910, replying to No. 2 ... 250 4. Despatch from the Governor-General of the Union of South Africa, dated 25th January, 1911, transmitting minute from Ministers expressing their views ... ... ... 251 5. Despatch from the Governor of New Zealand, dated 17th February, 1911, transmitting Memorandum by Ministers expressing their views ... ... ... ... ... 252 6. Draft British Nationality and Status of Aliens Bill ... ... 253 XVIII (21).—Uniformity in Law of Accident Compensation:— Memorandum by the Home Office ; 17th February, 1911 ... 259 XIX (23).—Undesirable Aliens:— Memorandum by the Home Office on the Deportation of Undesirable Aliens from the Self-Governing Dominions ; 31st October, 1910 263-

Page XX (31).— Mail Route :— Memorandum ; April, 1911 ... ... ... ... ... 264 XXl.—lncome Tax and Estate Duty and Duties on Colonial Bonds :— 1 (14). Letter from Treasury to the Colonial Office, dated 29th December, 191.0, setting forth the views of the Treasury ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 266 2 (15). Memorandum by Treasury on Resolution as to Death Duties ; 28th February, 1911 267 3 (16). Memorandum by Treasury on Stamp Duty on Colonial ' Bonds ; February, 1911 " 269 XXII (33).—Shipping Conference and Rebates :— Memorandum by Board of Trade ; 24th February, 1911 ... 270 XXlll.—Position of British Indians in the Dominions :— 1. Memorandum by the India Office ; June, 1911 ... ... 272 2. Petition from the Hindu Friend Society of Victoria, British Columbia ; dated 28th April, 1911 279 XXlV.—Legislative Powers in respect of Merchant Shipping :— 1 (30). Telegram from the Governor of New Zealand, dated 11th March, 1911, submitting proposals of his Ministers... 281 2. Miscellaneous Statements as to British and Foreign Shipping and as to the Imports and Exports of the United Kingdom classified by principal groups of Articles ... ... ... 283 XXV (22).— Uniformity of Law in Alien Immigration Exclusion •.— Memorandum by the Home Office ; 2nd March, 1911 ... ... 301

N.B.—Two papers, relating to Military and Naval Defence, are printed separately in [Cd. 5746-2].

Note.—The second figures, in brackets, in the above table indicate the serial numbers borne by the various Memoranda in the volume circulated to Members of the Conference. Where the papers are referred to in the Agenda and Minutes of Proceedings it is to these second numbers that reference is made. The following list shows the numbers which the papers bear as now arranged in this volume : —

(20703—2.) Wt. 11833. G 159. 2000. 7/11. D& S.

Number in Volume circulated to Members. Number in this Volume. 1 2 3 3b 3, c, d, e, 4,1,2,3 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 I. XII. III. Ill (2). Ill (3). Ill (4), VII (5). IV. V. VI. VI (7). VII (1). VII (2). VIII. IX. XXI (1).

Number in Volume circulated to Members. Number in this Volume. 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 to 28 are confidential 29 30 31 32 is confidential 33 ' ... XXI (2). XXI (3). XIV. XX (1). XVI. XVII. XVIII. XXV. XIX. II. XXIV (1). XX. XXII.

The following Papers were also circulated to the Imperial Conference :— House of Commons Debate 19th April, relative to Imperial Conference. Declaration of London : — Debates in House of Lords ; Bth, 9th, and 13th March. [Cd. 4554] Correspondence, &c, re International Naval Conference 1908-9. [Cd. 5418] Correspondence respecting the Declaration of London. Emigrants' Information Office. Memorandum as to History and Functions of: [Cd. 3407]. Suez Canal. Convention respecting Free Navigation of: [Cd. 5623]. Copyright Bill, Imperial. ~ ~ Clauses 1 to 6 as amended in Committee. Imperial Copyright Conference, 1910. Proceedings: [Cd. 5272]. Imperial Conference, 1907. Further Correspondence relating to [Cd. 5273].

IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911.

DOMINIONS No. 8.

PAPERS LAID BEFORE THE CONFERENCE.

(i.) Publication of Proceedings. Memorandum. The following resolution is proposed to be submitted to the Imperial Conference by the Government of New Zealand : — "That the Conference be open to the Press, except when the subjects are Confidential." The precedents in recent years in the matter of publication are as follows : — (a) In the case of the Colonial Conference of 1902 (and the Defence Conference of 1909) there were published only resolutions or results and a selection of speeches and memoranda, the actual proceedings being kept confidential. (b) In the case of the Colonial Conference of 1907 it was arranged at the beginning of the Conference that a precis of the proceedings should be issued daily to the Press, after revision by members of the matter which concerned them. The question of publication was deferred nearly to the end of the Conference, and it was then decided to publish the full text of the proceedings and the papers laid before the Conference except in so far as they were held by the Conference to be confidential. There is no precedent for the admission of the Press to the meetings of the Conference. In 1907 Mr. Deakin ([Cd. 3523], pp. 19-20) expressed the view that it was advisable to keep the public in close touch with the Conference, and that the Press might safely be admitted to most of the discussions. This course did not, however, commend itself to the Conference. It was stated by Sir Wilfrid Laurier ([Cd. 3523], page 19) that if the proceedings were published from day to day " there might perhaps arise a premature discussion on certain matters." Lord Elgin also stated ([Cd. 3523], page 19) that "it would be inexpedient to publish day by day. After all, this must partake largely of the character of a confidential discussion across the table. . . . the ordinary course of the procedure will be surely confidential and conversational discussion across this table, and therefore I think it is essential that each member of the Conference should have not only an opportunity of seeing but of revising the report of what he has said." On the other hand, some members of the Conference, notably Sir Wilfrid Laurier and Sir Joseph Ward, expressed the view that course (a) above stated would not be satisfactory, on the ground that the information published in accordance with it was very meagre and of little use in informing the public. The result of the discussion was the unanimous adoption of course (b), which was judged to have the advantage of keeping the public acquainted with the Conference as it proceeded, and at the same time of eventually affording opportunities for full acquaintance with the proceedings of the Conference, so far as this was possible without risk to the interests of the State. 20703 A 2

It has been pointed out in the despatch of the Secretary of State of 20th January,* relating to the agenda of the Conference, that this question will require to be settled by the Conference at its first meeting. Colonial Office, 16 February, 1911.

(II.) Declaration of London. No. 1. MEMOEANDUM BY THE EARL OF DESAET EESPECTING THE EFFECT OF SOME OF THE PROVISIONS OF DECLARATION OF LONDON, 1909. Blockade. It is common ground that the ships and goods of neutrals who knowingly endeavour to carry or send goods to a blockaded port or coast are proper subjects of capture and condemnation, and that the owners have no claim to the protection of their Government against the recognised rights of the blockading belligerent. The rights of the neutral trader are that his property shall not be condemned if he is in ignorance of the blockade and unless it is established that at the time of capture the destination of the ship is the blockaded port or coast, while the blockade must be effective and impartially enforced against all nations. All these rights are preserved by the Declaration, and, so far as the interests of traders are concerned, they benefit (for what it is worth) by the limitation of the area of capture and of the right of pursuit. On the other hand, by the abandonment of the French rule that a ship should not be condemned in the absence of special notification of the blockade to the master, they might lose something in case of a war in which the French were the blockading Power. This right has, however, never been admitted by us. From the neutral trader's point of view, therefore, there is nothing in the Declaration which injuriously affects the position from the British point of view. It remains to be considered whether by the Declaration Great Britain has abandoned any belligerent right which is of practical importance for the purposes for which blockade is used as a weapon of war. It is submitted that articles 1-16 practically restate rules which have been hitherto recognised by our Courts, and make no alteration in the established practice. The same may be said of articles 18 and 19, and article 21 in substance corresponds with the English rule. It is to be observed that the Declaration establishes the English rules as to sufficiency of notification, and that the French rule of special notification to a vessel before she can be condemned has not been adopted. This is a matter of some importance, for the admission of that rule would have enabled vessels to endeavour to break blockade with complete immunity. They might succeed, and the worst that could happen to them would be to be turned back. Articles 17 and 20, however, undoubtedly contain concessions as to principles hitherto adopted in theory by the English Prize Courts. Those Courts have expressed the view that a vessel setting forth with the intention of breaking a blockade might be captured at any stage of her voyage after leaving her home port or original port of departure for the voyage, and equally at any stage of her return voyage from the blockaded port or coast. By Articles 17 and 20 of the Declaration this principle is abandoned, and the right of capture is limited to the area of the blockading operations or to any place to which there has been continuous pursuit from any part of that area. It is alleged that by this concession the British Government have abandoned rights of importance and of high value to Great Britain as a belligerent when using the weapon of blockade against her adversary. Somewhat careful examination is required to test the real value to a belligerent of the principle conceded. It is also desirable to consider whether the advantages of a recognised rule do or do not compensate for any sacrifice that may be involved in the concession, bearing in mind that there is a large body of Continental opinion that some fixed

* See page 10 of [Cd. 5513].

line constitutes a blockading line, and that a ship can only be captured when she is practically passing or just about to pass that line—and it has been contended that effective blockade must be by stationary-guards, rendering it physically impossible to pass. It may be assumed that the British Government would not in any case have assented to either of these views being recorded as the law to be administered by the International Prize Court, but equally it should be remembered that the States which held those views have gone very far towards the adoption of the British principles— so far, in fact, that for practical purposes the power of blockade is not materially diminished by the apparent concession made as to the places where capture is legitimate. A careful examination of the reported cases shows that, although in some of the judgments the principle that a vessel sailing towards a blockaded port with knowledge of the blockade is in delicto from the moment of starting is laid down, in fact the cases do not furnish a single clear instance of the condemnation of a ship found in a position consistent with an innocent destination. This is the result of the examination of eighty-eight cases, which are believed to comprise all those which have any bearing on the question under consideration. It should perhaps be said that in four cases of condemnation the locality of capture does not appear in the report. Further, the British rule relieved a ship from condemnation if it appeared that, even though she had originally started for the blockaded port or coast, she had, before she was sighted and visited, definitely abandoned the destination. Thus, in modern times, when land transit to a blockaded port is nearly everywhere available, it is almost certain that vessels will have an alternative destination, and it would in most cases be impossible to show that the blockaded port and not the neutral port was the rear destination, unless the ship was in such a situation as to preclude that possibility. In that event, looking to the great elasticity of the definition of the " area of operations," she would in almost every conceivable case be in a position where she might be captured and condemned. Looking, therefore, to history, to the limitation of our theoretical rule, and its working in practice, as well as to the wide limits which may be included in the " area of operations of the war-ships detailed to render the blockade effective," the result is that Clause 17 in effect means, if not all that might be covered by the old principle, all that it was found in practice could be effectually put in force thereunder, and that in this respect Great Britain has in no sense weakened her effective power of blockade, while she has obtained almost complete acceptance of her principles, and complete abandonment of the French rule of notification and of the Continental theory of definite lines of blockade. So far, as it would be a deterrent to attempts to commit breach of blockade, it must be conceded that we have given away something by abandoning the right to seize a blockade-runner on her return voyage unless pursued from the area of blockade. In practice the opportunity of doing this would not often arise, and it is not likely that a war-vessel would be detached from more important duties for the purpose of seizing a vessel which at the time was not engaged in any operations injuring the belligerent—merely for punitive purposes or prize money. It would be going too far to say that there could be no occasion on which it might be advisable to exercise this power, but such occasions would be rare, and the claim to exercise it would not afford any real deterrent to those who were prepared to incur the risks of blockade-running in consideration of the profits to be gained thereby in the event of success. Some comment has been made on the fact that the Declaration contains no provision as to what is termed " pacific blockade." Any such provisions would have been out of place, for " pacific blockade " is in theory not an act of war, and the International Prize Court is only created to deal with capture during war in relation to the matters enumerated in Article 3 of the Prize Court Convention. Contraband. The chapter of the Declaration dealing with this subject has been much criticised, both from the point of view of neutral traders and from that of belligerents. I propose to examine it, in the light of those criticisms, as to its effect on the interest of Great Britain when neutral and when belligerent.

It has been said by one critic that it is for the Prize Courts to decide according to the circumstances whether an article is contraband, that no list can be made which should always be applicable, and that articles may be included in such a list which in some wars ought not to be contraband, and articles excluded which in some wars ought to be contraband. This may be true to some extent, but to leave the question still at large would fail to provide any security for traders as to what they might or might not carry during war, and this, subject to the preservation of belligerent rights, was perhaps the principal purpose for which agreement was sought by the Powers both at The Hague and in London. Looking at the list, it seems difficult to say that anything therein, with the possible exception of No. 7 (animals), would not necessarily be absolute contraband in almost every conceivable war, and even if there were cases in which it was otherwise, the belligerent would then have no object in bringing in the carrying ship, since it is not in his interest to annoy neutrals for no advantage to himself. It is true that the list may not include everything that could be absolute contraband in any possible war, but this contingency is met by Article 23, and in the case of conditional contraband by x\rticle 25. The. actual lists were agreed upon with much difficulty, but the opinion prevailed that few greater reforms could be effected in this direction than to substitute certainty for uncertainty. The advantages to what I may call for this purpose " the honest trader " are apparent, and the agreement on definite lists of contraband would also benefit the belligerent in that it would afford clear guidance to his officers and minimise the risk of complications with neutral Powers, which might be of much danger at a time of stress and pressure. The right of the belligerent to make additions to the lists of contraband by notification to other Powers has been questioned, as enabling him to do this arbitrarily and thus at his own will to treat contraband goods which do not fulfil the requisite conditions to give them that character. This is met by the language of the Declaration, which, in giving the right, provides that the articles added to the list of absolute contraband must be limited to such as are exclusively used for war and those added to the list of conditional contraband susceptible of use in war. If articles declared to be contraband were not within this description the carrier would not be liable to condemnation and the owner of the goods would be compensated, and (short of going to war) this is, under existing circumstances, the only remedy against arbitrary or unjustifiable seizure. Seizures of that character would, as it appears to me, be equally likely, if not more likely, to occur if it were—as it is— left to the Prize Court to say whether in particular circumstances an article is or is not contraband. It has been said that additions to lists ought only to have been •allowed by agreement, and not at the will of the belligerent. This would be impracticable because of the time it would occupy to invite and obtain such agreement. Even if the war were not over, the object of the proposed addition would probably have ceased to exist before the assents of all neutral Powers could possibly be obtained. The agreement on a free list (Article 28), coupled with the provision in Article 27 (which is really a necessary inference from the provisions of the previous articles dealing with contraband) that articles not susceptible of use in war may not be declared contraband, is of much advantage to neutral traders. In respect of the carriage of such articles he is always safe, and security is the soul of straightforward and legitimate trade. So far the criticisms of the chapters on contraband do not seem very formidable, and I think impartial consideration would result in the conclusion that neutral traders benefit —and that no just right of belligerents is weakened. Whether articles, being such as are capable of being contraband, are in fact contraband depends on their destination, and the rules by which destination may be established or presumed raise points of considerable difficulty on which different views have been held by different Powers, and on which, when the Conference met, there could not be said to be anything approaching general agreement. Without agreement on this point no provision as to the nature of contraband would have removed uncertainty as to the rules to be applied as to carriage of contraband, with regard to which the divergences of theory and of practice that exist produce so great a sense of insecurity and involve neutral traders from time to time in serious losses. The importance of some agreement on this point was emphasised

by the action of the belligerents in the Busso-Japanese war, when traders of neutral States were penalised by decisions not in accordance with the rules recognised by their own Courts, but as to which the belligerents' Prize Courts afforded no adequate redress. This it was, perhaps, more than any one other consideration, that induced the Government to seek by international agreement some uniform rule enforceable in the last resort by an International Court, with a view of securing ultimate justice and redress on some fixed principle to those who might, as they conceived, be denied them in the national Courts of a belligerent. It is said that justice will not be secured in such a Court, that it is to degrade national Courts and to destroy the independence of nations that the decisions of the former should be subject to review in a foreign Tribunal; and that the latter should be bound to give effect to the judgments of such a tribunal. The assumption that justice will not be done by a number of distinguished jurists administering an agreed code of laws in public before the eyes of the civilised world seems a startling one, and the question whether it is advisable to allow appeal from the national Courts or not should scarcely be thus disposed of, but deserves consideration by each State on general grounds, and particularly with regard to its own interests when belligerent and the interests of its traders when neutral. If it be of advantage, it must follow that there is the obligation of duty and of honour to give effect to the decisions of the International Court. Now, how do things work out at present when Great Britain is neutral ? Our traders are dealt with by the national Courts of the belligerents acting not infrequently on principles which we do not admit, and sometimes, as we have thought, doing substantial injustice to our traders. In that respect we do not sustain our view of the law, but suffer from these decisions without any remedy but war. The injury may be great, but the remedy of war disproportionate, looking to the infinite suffering, the commercial confusion, and the enormous cost occasioned by such a remedy. Is it not wise to seek some other means of adjusting differences of this character, and to endeavour to find common principles to be enforced by some Tribunal acceptable to all? It is obvious that no arrangement of that character can be reached without compromise, and it was thought convenient to make these general observations before dealing with a question on which there has unquestionably been compromise, and enquiring how, and in what degree, the rules so reached affect the position of. Great Britain as a combatant, or its traders when a neutral. With regard to destination, different considerations apply under the Declaration as to absolute and as to conditional contraband. In effect, with regard to the former the ultimate destination of the contraband cargo is the test, that is, although the destination of the carrying vessel may be a neutral port, the belligerent may yet seize and get the contraband condemned —and in certain conditions the vessel—if he can show that the contraband was, after being landed at the neutral port, to be conveyed, either by transhipment or overland, to the enemy or to enemy territory. With regard to the latter (conditional contraband) it is otherwise. In that case the destination of the cargo is held for this purpose to be the destination of the carrier, and it cannot therefore legitimately be seized or it or the vessel brought in for adjudication if she is bound only for a neutral port. This was a compromise between divergent, and in the first instance apparently irreconcilable, views. While the view that the destination of the cargo, and not that of the carrier, was the proper test was maintained by some Powers, it was rejected by others, and there seemed to be no possible basis for agreement. The proposition was then made that the destination of the cargo should be the test in the case of absolute, and the destination of the ship in the case of conditional, contraband. The British delegates were instructed to examine this proposition carefully, and, after full consideration by the Government of the position and of the effect of the proposal, they were instructed to accept it. In view of the not unreasonable anxiety that has been aroused by what is thought to be an important concession in principle on the part of Great Britain, it is of importance to examine closely into its practical effect. It should first be said that Great Britain refused to entertain the suggestion that as regards absolute contraband the destination of the cargo should be held necessarily to be that of the carrier if the latter was bound for a neutral port. That it should be possible for a neutral to carry on a trade in arms and munitions

of war with a belligerent by means of first conveying these articles to some neutral port close to the frontier of that belligerent would not only be a grave wrong to the other belligerent, but would almost certainly not be tolerated if he were in a position to stop it. It would, in such a case, be apparent that the articles could not have any other than enemy destination, and to stop such a traffic could constitute no oppressive treatment of neutral trade. We asserted this right during the South African war, when it was contested by the German Government. If the Declaration is ratified the doubts that now exist on this point will be removed. With regard to conditional contraband, the position is altogether different. Conditional contraband consists of gifods and articles which, although they may be serviceable to a belligerent force, are in themselves ordinary articles of trade bearing no warlike impress. For them no mere destination to enemy territory (if and when that could be established) is sufficient. Only destination to the military forces or Government of the enemy would be sufficient to create their contraband character. It appeared to the Government in these circumstances that, even if the principle of ultimate destination were held to be applicable to conditional contraband, it would in modern conditions be of little if any practical advantage to the belligerent who desired to intercept that trade. In that case it is obvious that any cargo intended for belligerent forces or a belligerent Government would not be so earmarked. It would be consigned either to a neutral trader in the neutral port to which the carrying vessel was bound, or to order of a neutral consignee there. Thus, as the cargo would consist of articles of ordinary trade, there would not be a scrap of evidence from their character or their destination to show that they were contraband, and their seizure or the detention of the vessel would be equally unjustifiable. In the altered conditions of traffic and the modern facilities of land communications no real check could be maintained on this traffic, carried on in this way, by the assertion of the right to look to the ultimate destination of the cargo. It may be said that this nullifies all effective power as to checking the trade in conditional contraband. To a great extent this must be so, but it arises from unavoidable conditions, and not from the non-applica-bility of the doctrine. Recourse to land-carriage does, however, largely increase the cost to the belligerent of obtaining his supplies, and in that respect the powers of a belligerent as to intercepting conditional contraband are by no means without value. It has been urged, in criticism of the action of the British Government on this point, that, whereas Continental Powers, when belligerent, have been afforded greater facilities for supplying themselves with food, no such advantage has been obtained by insular Powers in the same position. So far as regards Great Britain this is only partially true, although no doubt the facilities of Continental Powers for obtaining supplies through a neutral port would be somewhat greater than those of Great Britain. As it appears to the writer, this country would, however, also gain materially. Cargoes in neutral ships might, in case of war with a Power in the north-east of Europe, be brought to a French port within a few hours' sail of our ports, and, in case of war with France, to a Norwegian or Swedish port. Thus it would be necessary for the enemy to have deprived us permanently, in the one case, of command of the Channel, or in the other, of the North Sea, to interfere with the subsequent carriage of grain or other foodstuffs to our ports. If this were the case, our position would have already become desperate. It has been urged that the food supply of the population might be cut off on the pretence that it was conditional contraband, and that the powers created by the Declaration of sinking neutral prizes under limitations would further operate in this direction. The first proposition rests on alleged ambiguities in the provisions of the Declaration as to conditional contraband, and the second on the alleged alteration of international law by the provisions as to dealing with neutral prizes. The provisions of the Declaration do not appear to me to support the contentions of the critics in these respects. By the governing article of the Declaration as to conditional contraband (33), it is clear that goods alleged to be conditional contraband must be destined for the use of the armed forces or a Government Department of the enemy State. Unless this condition can be shown to exist, the goods are not capable of being condemned as contraband. So far, the language of the Declaration does not appear to admit of doubt, and

is in accordance with accepted rules. It has, however, been suggested that the presumptions as to destination specified in Article 34 would admit of the condemnation of food which was not in truth conditional contraband but destined for the general food supply of the population. These presumptions are as follows : — (a.) // the goods are consigned to enemy authorities. To this, it is submitted, no exception can be taken, for it is literally in accordance with Article 33. (b.) // the goods are consigned to a contractor (English text) established in the enemy country who as a matter of common knowledge supplies articles of this kind to the enemy. It is suggested, firstly, that the French word " commergant " should be translated " merchant " and not " contractor," and secondly that the word " enemy " includes the population of the enemy State and is not limited to the enemy authorities. With regard to the first, the distinction is not, as it appears to me, of very great importance. A " merchant " who as matter of common knowledge supplied goods to the enemy authorities would almost certainly do so under formal contract, apart from the principle that all transactions of sale and purchase are, strictly speaking, contracts. In any case, if the merchant habitually did it, it would not much matter for this purpose whether he did so under a formal contract or not. The real points are that he must be established in the enemy country, and that as matter of common knowledge he supplies (which implies that he does so habitually) goods to the enemy authorities. With regard to the second point, it is the case that the word " enemy," not " enemy authorities," is used in this connection, but this is an article which is merely explanatory of Article 33, and it is perfectly clear that, if it included the population of the enemy country, the presumption would be inconsistent with the governing provisions as to conditional contraband, and the food could not be treated as contraband. Shortly, it is clear that conditional contraband is created by and depends on its destination to the armed forces or Government of the enemy State, and, if it does not fulfil that condition, it cannot be seized and condemned. But in any case the Secretary of State has stated that he will only ratify the Declaration if it is made clear that enemy in this article means the enemy State, and that must remove any ambiguity that may be said to arise from the unintentional omission of any qualifying adjective in the passage under consideration. It is also to be observed that the foregoing are only primd facie presumptions, which may be rebutted, as they could be by showing the real destination of the suspected articles. On the general observations that have been made that food should in no circumstances be contraband, this would be to suggest a rule of international law which would be impossible of attainment and unreasonable in itself. Food for the maintenance of the forces of a Government engaged in war is now held in such circumstances to be contraband. It is to be observed in this connection that the chapter as to contraband expressly limits, so far from extending, the right to intercept foodstuffs on their way to the country of a belligerent. It has in former wars been claimed that when a belligerent might be reduced to submission by the starvation of a population dependent on a seaborne food supply, food might be declared to be absolute contraband. To take a comparatively recent instance, this course was actually adopted in the war between France and China in 1885 by the former Power. Protests were made by other Powers, but owing to the conclusion of the war shortly afterwards the right was never tested. The effect of the French Declaration, however, was, according to Hall's " International Law " (sixth edition, p. 659), a complete cessation of shipments of rice to China, trade was seriously injured, and the purpose of the French might have been attained before the protests of other Powers could have had any effect or result. Russia in 1904 placed provisions on her general list of contraband, and though she withdrew this under pressure, she did so without conceding the principle that it might be generally contraband, and another great Power asserted at the same period that all articles declared contraband by either belligerent must be treated as such. Japan during the war condemned rice, the food of the Chinese, on the way to Manchuria, on the ground that in case of necessity the Russian army could eat rice, without evidence that it was destined for Russian authorities, and our protest produced no results. 20703 B

In 1885 the German Government refused to protest against the French proclamation of rice as contraband generally, on the ground that it was a justifiable step as increasing the difficulties of their enemy, and tending to shorten the war, and in 1793 we ourselves directed the seizure of all vessels laden with provisions for a French port because there was a prospect of reducing the enemy by famine. By the Declaration of London, the signatory Powers abandon definitely the right to declare foodstuffs to be absolute contraband, and an element of uncertainty of overwhelming importance to Great Britain in any future war is thus eliminated. It is not merely a misconception, but actually the reverse of the fact, to say that the Declaration involves the population of this country in a greater danger of interruption to their food supply in neutral vessels in time of war than at present exists. (c.) // the goods are consigned to a fortified place belonging to the ene.yny, or other place serving as a base for the armed forces of the enemy. It has been suggested that the words " base for the armed forces of the enemy " might include any large commercial port whence any goods of this character might be supplied to the enemy forces or Government. It is submitted that the words could not be so interpreted by any Court, and that they mean a place primarily devoted to military purposes. In any case they do not alter the existing position, under which the suggested contention might equally be put forward. Under existing conditions it would be open to belligerents to declare almost any article to be conditional contraband, and possibly many not now included to be absolute contraband. Cargoes and vessels seized would be judged by the Prize Court of the belligerent captors, which would almost certainly maintain the contraband character of articles so declared by their own Government as well as so admitted by their own rules, which might not be in accord with those applied by the Courts of the neutral. No remedy would then be open to the neutral except war. Under the Declaration of London national Prize Courts will be under an obligation to administer the agreed rules, and if they fail to do so there will be the ultimate resort to the International Court. To neutrals, at least, this must be a gain, and, as I have ventured to suggest above, if no material belligerent right is taken away, certainty as to the rule to be applied will free naval officers from much anxiety in carrying out belligerent operations, and eliminate the risks to their Governments of complications with neutral Powers at a time when such complications might involve them in great difficulty and even peril. At the same time, all nations would benefit by a system which lessened the risks of extending the area of war in consequence of some doubtful or ill-con-sidered treatment by a belligerent of a neutral vessel. The writer entirely concurs in the view that no rules should limit the right of a belligerent to exercise his utmost force to crush his opponent, and the provisions of the Declaration as to blockade and contraband do not, it is submitted, so affect a belligerent—except as to the provisions precluding certain articles, including food supply, from being declared absolute contraband, and this is a rule of immense advantage both to the trade of this country when neutral and to the entire nation when belligerent. I have read more than one criticism in which it appears to be suggested that Article 40 deprives a belligerent tp some extent of exercising the existing right of intercepting and capturing contraband. Article 40 in no way touches the capture and condemnation of contraband goods. It only deals with the question of the ultimate condemnation of the ship carrying those goods. It could, it is thought, hardly be contended that the carriage of any quantity of contraband, however small, should render the ship liable to condemnation. If that were so, a liner of 20,000 tons having amongst a large mixed cargo a case of two or three rifles might be condemned. The real point is the privity of the ship-owner or master with the contraband enterprise, and what is sought is a reasonable test of that privity. Our own existing principle that the condemnation of the ship—apart from any interest of the ship-owner in the contraband cargo—depends on the existence of forcible resistance or false papers is far from satisfactory, and direct proof of the privity of the ship-owner would generally be very difficult. ' There might be no evidence of his privity, even when the contraband constituted more than half of the cargo, and it is thought that a test such as that created by the Declaration affords to the belligerent a larger protection than under our rule. It is true that by fixing a standard it might enable the ship-owner to evade condemnation while carrying a large quantity of contraband, but it would not free him from the loss occasioned by

being brought in for adjudication and the danger of being condemned in costs and expenses under Article 41. The freedom of the belligerent in respect of the capture of contraband is therefore left quite unimpaired, and the provisions as to condemnation are not such as to encourage ship-owners to lightly embark in the trade of carrying contraband. Destruction of Neutral Prizes. The view hitherto taken by this country and its Prize Court has been that a belligerent should not destroy a neutral vessel (putting aside special oases such as unseaworthiness) captured for the carriage of contraband, but that, if for any reason he cannot bring the vessel in for adjudication, he should, as a general rule, let her go free. This was not the view of some Powers, who consider that the law of nations renders it permissible to destroy such vessels in cases where it is not possible, without inconvenience, to bring them in, provided that the papers are brought in and the crews and passengers taken off and safely bestowed. Attempts were made, both at the Hague Conference and at the Naval Conference of London, to obtain recognition of our principle, but without success, and, failing any concession on our part, things must have remained as they were, and, as I think can be shown, in a position far more to our disadvantage as neutrals, than that which would be created by the Declaration of London. The Powers that claim the right to destroy would still destroy, and neutrals would suffer without any redress except in the Prize Courts of the belligerent, which would necessarily adjudicate in accordance with their view of the law of nations, so that no remedy but the threat of war would remain to the neutral State whose nationals had suffered. If the destruction were, in the opinion of. the Court, justified, and the contraband character of the cargo established, there would be no compensation or redress for the neutral trader. On the other hand, when we were belligerent, we should apply the rule we recognise, and if one of our war-ships destroyed a neutral (as might be necessary in the future, as it has been in the past) we should have to pay full compensation to the neutral owners of ship and cargo. This is the existing situation which it is considered so important to preserve. It is said the Declaration gives a right to destroy which did not previously exist. That right was claimed and might be exercised to our detriment, practically without check, while, if exercised, we were without redress. Under the Declaration what has been done is not to give more licence to destruction, but to limit the exercise of the power, and to provide certain redress in nearly all cases for those injured thereby. The sinking of the " Knight Commander " in the Russo-Japanese war affords a modern instance of the exercise of the right, and illustrates the difficulty of obtaining redress when the neutral nation affected is not willing, or not in a position, to carry its grievance to the arbitrament of war. There must occasionally be circumstances under which it would be the plain duty of a naval officer to destroy a neutral which he could not take in, and, as things at present stand, we should pay when we were belligerent and should probably get no redress when we were neutral. This aspect of the case was considered by Lord Stowell, and I quote from passages in his judgments :— " Actaeon," 2 Dodson, 54 : " Lastly, it has been said that Captain Capel could not spare men from his own ship to carry the captured vessel to a British port, and. that he could not suffer her to go into Boston, where she would have furnished important information to the Americans. These are circumstances which may have afforded very good reasons for destroying the vessel and may have made it a very meritorious act in Captain Capel so far as his own Government is concerned, but they furnish no reason why the American owner should be a sufferer. ... I think,, therefore, that he is entitled to receive the fullest compensation." It should perhaps be stated tKat this was a case of an enemy vessel trading under a British licence, and thus for the purposes of her voyage not to be treated as an enemy but as though she were a neutral. " Felicity," 2 Dodson, 386 : 20703 B 2

" When doubtful whether enemy property and impossible to bring in . . the safe and proper course is to dismiss. " When it is neutral the act of destruction cannot be justified to the neutral owner by the gravest importance of such an act to the public service of the captor's own State. To the neutral it can only be justified under any such circumstances by a full restitution in value." 1 also quote some observations of Dr. Lushington in giving judgment in the case of the " Leucade " in 1855 (2 Spinks, 231) :— "It is the right of the neutral to be brought in to adjudication. . . . No excuse for him (the captor) as to inconvenience or difficulty can be admitted between captors and claimants. . . . If the ship be destroyed for reasons of policy alone, as to maintain a blockade or otherwise, the claimant is entitled to costs and damages." Is not the real conclusion that circumstances must occasionally arise in which it would be the clear duty of a naval officer to destroy a neutral prize—that this possibility is recognised by our Courts, but the neutral must not suffer, and it is for his Government to decide whether the officer should be indemnified at the public expense ? Thus the real outcome is that even our position is not that destruction is necessarily a breach of the laws of war, but that, when it is justified, the condition is attached that a neutral victim of the necessities of war shall not suffer. As matters now stand, we, as neutrals so victimised, might suffer without redress at the hands of those States which do not follow our rule, while, when belligerent, we should have to compensate those who suffered at our hands. Now what is the position created by Articles 48-54 of the Declaration ? Under these articles we have obtained a general recognition of the principle that neutral vessels should not be destroyed. We are said to have made a concession of principle in admitting that, in some exceptional cases, destruction is permissible. It is obvious that cases might in fact arise in which, whatever the rule, and whatever the consequences, it might be the clear duty of a naval commander to destroy a neutral vessel which he could not take into a prize port. The provisions of the Declaration are directed to securing that, if on examination the conditions justifying destruction did not exist, neutrals should always be compensated, and that even when they may be found to have existed, if it be not found on further enquiry that the vessel was in fact liable to condemnation, neutral owners of ship and cargo shall be compensated, and that in any case neutral owners of innocent cargo shall be compensated. It really comes very much to our own rule in practice, if not in theory, and removes the disadvantages to which we are now subject. Thus, before destruction, the captor would know that if he acted without military necessity he would involve himself or his country in damages, and that he would run the same risk if he did not further satisfy himself that the ship was liable to condemnation. To do this would involve an examination of the cargo to ascertain whether there was the proper proportion of contraband on board to lead to condemnation, an examination very difficult to make while at sea, and, under most conditions, impracticable in the case of a vessel carrying a large or mixed cargo. The provision as to placing all the persons on board the neutral vessel in safety is a further practical check on destruction. The deck of a war-ship likely to be in action could hardly be held to be a place of safety, and the accommodation in any event in such vessels of the crew, and perhaps passengers, of a large vessel, including women and children, would be no easy task. Under the Declaration it is, therefore, to the interest of the captain to avoid destruction except in cases of overwhelming necessity, and, so far from the Declaration facilitating destruction, the nations which now claim the right will find it almost impossible, except on rare occasions, to resort to it, whilst those nations which in such cases now always compensate the injured neutrals will, as neutrals, be entitled to the same redress which as belligerents they at present afford without reciprocity. Conversion on the High Seas of Merchant-ships into War-ships. It is much to be regretted that no agreement could be reached as to this question, either at the Hague Conference or at the London Naval Conference. The absence of agreement leaves open a question of great importance, and one which is of special interest to Great Britain, whether as a neutral or a belligerent.

Eeference to the proceedings at the Hague and in London will show how strongly the representatives of Great Britain on both occasions pressed their views that the right of conversion claimed by some Powers was open to the gravest objection, and that in the interests of all nations it should be abandoned. It was found impossible to obtain general assent to this view, or to the consideration of a suggestion that if the right were recognised it should only be exerciseable in relation to vessels whose names had been notified during peace as potential vessels of war. It has been said that the effect of the Declaration of London is to legalise privateering. The Declaration, so far from legalising anything, carefully abstains from doing so, and merely records the disagreement of the Powers represented at the Conference. Further, although the exercise of the power claimed may produce consequences of a serious character having something in common with those which arose from privateering, the convention drawn up at the Hague Conference, which records the nearest approach to any international agreement on this subject, does make provisions which, after conversion, give the vessel the attributes and impose on her the obligations of a man-of-war. The central difficulty is that there is no generally recognised rule of international law forbidding this practice, and the claim that it is an inherent right of any sovereign Power to deal with its own ships in any manner recognised by its own municipal law cannot be controverted by reference to authority. I have not found any case recorded in which Great Britain has commissioned a British merchant-ship on the high seas, but there are cases in which prizes have while at sea been sent forth for war by us, placed under the command of a commissioned officer of our navy, and have then hoisted the pendant. It was therefore impossible to state in broad terms that conversion at sea was forbidden by the recognised law of nations, and in substance what had to be sought was the statement of a new rule forbidding or limiting the exercise of that power. The Declaration does not alter the position, except that it may involve the possibility of the right being formally recognised in the International Court—with, on the other hand, the possibility that it might be rejected by that Court. Personally I doubt whether our own Prize Courts would negative the right, and the only conclusion I can reach is that we neither gain nor lose by the Declaration, but are in the same position as before, except that as neutrals the force of diplomatic protest might be lessened by the right of appeal to the International Court. It must, however, be borne in mind that a diplomatic protest unsupported by any recognised rule of law would not have much moral weight. It would be a claim to sustain by force a rule of our own making. As belligerents, we should have to meet force by force and, if our municipal laws did not afford facilities for utilising converted merchantmen on a large scale, should have to create more cruiser squadrons to protect our trade routes, which is our present position. The question really is whether the fact that we have failed to improve matters in this respect is sufficient reason for abandoning the agreement reached on the other questions to which I have referred. There is one way in which the exercise of this power might perhaps be hampered in existing conditions. A belligerent would doubtless instruct its representatives in foreign neutral ports to report the presence there of any merchant-ship of the other belligerent suitable by construction and speed for a commerce-destroyer, and suspected to be destined for that service. In that case, if there were evidence to indicate this purpose, the Power affected might call upon the neutral Power to which the port belonged to detain the suspected ship, and not permit the port to be used as a base of operations by the enemy. No doubt the belligerent to whom the ship belonged would put pressure in the other direction on the neutral Power, but the course suggested might in some cases be effective, and it affords a possible check on the depredations of vessels sailing from a friendly neutral port as peaceful traders, intending to assume the character of warships immediately after leaving that port.

In the foregoing observations I have endeavoured to indicate the practical effects of the ratification of the Declaration of London with regard to certain matters to which criticism has been directed. In many quarters the Declaration seems to have

been regarded as though it embodied a completely new code of maritime law, with the result that any provisions which did not appear to the critics to be of advantage to Great Britain were condemned as inadmissible as propositions of international law. The Declaration is an attempt to apply fairly and equitably broad principles of international law more or less generally recognised, and to reconcile conflicting and divergent practices of different nations in the application of those principles, by mutual agreement. The test cannot be whether in all respects the provisions of the Declaration are those we should have desired had we been formulating a new law, but whether they constitute an advance in the right direction and an improvement on the existing rules, whether they be those hitherto adopted by our own Prize Courts or by the Prize Courts of other nations, subject always to the governing factor that they do not operate for practical purposes to the detriment of the interests of the trade of this country when neutral, or diminish its offensive or defensive power when belligerent. For this purpose, what has to be done is not merely to consider what rules might be better generally, or from the British point of view, but, by comparison of the existing position with that which would be created by the Declaration, to consider whether its provisions are in the main an improvement on existing conditions, and in what respects we should gain or lose thereby—not losing sight of the fact that practical certainty would be substituted for uncertainty, and almost chaotic conditions reduced to order. It is from this point of view that I have ventured to make the foregoing observations on some of the most important matters dealt with in the Declaration. DESART. December 14, 1910.

No. 2. NOTES BY THE EARL OF DESART RESPECTING THE DECLARATION OF LONDON. The principal matters which have been the subjects of controversy in the press and in the recent debate in the House of Lords are— (A.) The value of the provision in the Declaration under which food is excluded in all circumstances from bearing the character of absolute contraband. (B.) The effect of the provisions of the Declaration respecting conditional contraband — (i.) As to its possible effect on our food supply during war. (ii.) As to the effect of the provision excluding the applicability of the doctrine of continuous voyage to conditional contraband, (iii.) As to the bearing of the provision as to destruction of neutral vessels or carriers of cargo to this country. (A.) It is said that this is the existing rule, that it is our rule, that the prize law of the world is really the British prize law, and that if any belligerent attempted to treat food-stuffs as absolute contraband the pressure of neutrals would compel him to abandon that intention. It is surely quite clear that there is no such existing rule generally accepted. Not only did we ourselves declare food generally contraband in 1793, but in two of Lord Stowell's decisions he recognises that in some circumstances food going to an enemy's country without special Government or military destination may be treated as contraband. Generally speaking, food was not treated as contraband, but there was then no specified distinction between absolute and conditional contraband, and the question in each case was whether the articles carried were contraband having regard to the particular circumstances and conditions of the war. It is doubtless now the view of most countries that food cannot be what is called absolute contraband, that is, when it is destined for the general use of the population, but to say that this is accepted as the law by the world in general is a statement that is inconsistent with the position that has been taken up by other countries, and has not been abandoned by them. It is known that France in 1885 declared rice absolute contraband, and that Prince Bismarck considered her within her rights in doing so. Her declaration produced the effect she desired by stopping the shipment of rice, and whatever might have been the ultimate result of our protest had the war continued or of any concrete

case of capture brought before a prize court, France did not abandon her view that her action was justified and justifiable, and in the statement of her prize law furnished for the Conference of London occurs the following article : — " Les vivres et les matieres destines aux non-combattants ne sont pas en principe considered comme contrebande de guerre, mais peuvent etre declares tels suivant les circonstances dont le Gouvernement est juge et en vertu dun ordre emanant de lvi," by which she maintains and reserves the right at her discretion to declare, food to be contraband generally. Russia, in her war with Japan, distinctly asserted the right to declare food contraband generally, and though for reasons of policy she withdrew it from her list in that war, she in no way conceded the point of principle. Japan acted in more than one case on this principle during that war, and seized food-stuffs without evidence of Government or military destination. Austria, when consulted as to the Russian claim to declare food generally contraband, said that it was within the rights of the latter country. In face of these facts, I fail to see how it can be suggested either that there is any generally accepted rule that food shall never be absolute contraband or any security that it may not be so declared by our opponent in war. We have no such security at present. To trust to intervention by the Governments of neutrals whose ships might be seized for carrying food-stuffs to our ports would be to depend on a broken reed. The trade in food-stuffs in the merchant-ships of any particular country would probably not be very large, and not of such importance as to induce their Government to incur the possibility of being involved in the war, with its national and economic consequences and risks and the certain strain on its resources. Besides this the political consequences could not be overlooked. This was strikingly exemplified in the Russo-Japanese war, when the treatment of our vessels by Russian commanders and Russian courts was such as to provoke loud protest. For obvious and excellent reasons we, who had the power to do so, did not carry, or even threaten to carry, our complaints to the arbitrament of war. The injury done to our trade w 7 as too disproportionate to the injury to the whole State occasioned by war, to render such a course one even to be thought of. But had we done so, consider the political consequences. It is believed that, under her alliance with Russia, France would in such a case have joined that country, and we should have incurred the risk of being involved in war with a nation with which we were on terms of the closest friendship. How far the addition of this combatant, or even the creation of strained relations between us and France, might have affected the general political relations between other States it would have been impossible to foresee. Similarly, war for such a cause between a protesting neutral and Germany would probably bring in Austria and Italy, and it is really almost inconceivable that in modern conditions a nation would, without direct attack on its honour, go to this extreme remedy on account of the seizure of the vessels of its traders under a prize law which it did not accept. Further, the carriers of food-stuffs to this country, in case of our being at war, would probably in many, if not in most, cases be nationals of States with no great naval force behind any protests they might make. America, with great naval power, has not an extensive mercantile marine, nor has France. Holland and Norw 7 ay are large carriers, but have no great naval power. Argentina, which would probably be a food carrier, has no great naval power, and we ourselves and Germany are really the only two powerful States who have both a large carrying trade and a big navy. It is therefore difficult to see how neutral protest could be relied upon in any way as a deterrent to a Power that thought it could bring effective pressure on this country by treating food-stuffs as absolute contraband. Thus I think it is clear— (a.) That there is now no generally accepted rule of nations that food-stuffs may not be absolute contraband. (b.) That in a war with us attempts might be made so to treat it. (c.) That neutral protest might in such cases be disregarded if the matter was considered of sufficient importance. If so, it is difficult to understand how it can be considered doubtful that the provisions of the Declaration in this respect are of advantage to this country so

far as regards food supplies carried in neutral vessels. It creates, as a rule of international law accepted by the principal naval Powers, a principle we maintain, but which is not now accepted by other powerful nations. It is of value to the nation when belligerent, and, when neutral, frees its traders from danger of seizure and condemnation to which they may now be exposed, and, whether at war or neutral, we are equally the gainers. The limitation as to other articles of absolute contraband almost equally essential to our existence is of advantage to us, biit in this paper I am dealing specially with food supply. (B.) Some writers seem to think the Declaration has made food conditional contraband. Food has, as pointed out above, been treated from time to time as absolute contraband, but it has always been recognised as contraband when going to the enemy Government to support a war. The Declaration of London contains nothing which will in practice affect our position or our food supply in time of war. For that food supply we depend mainly on our own merchant fleet, and although a portion of our food supply would, no doubt, if we were at war, be brought to us in neutral bottoms, it could only be a relatively small proportion, and could not be sufficient for our population. If we were dependent on oversea supplies in neutral vessels, therefore, economic pressure would bring us to our knees. Thus, the position is the same as it is at present in this respect. If we cannot protect our own carriers and our trade routes we should have to make terms with our enemy. If we failed in this, neutral carriage could not fill the gap. So far as we should be supplied by neutral ships, we should afford their ships the same protection as to our own vessels —that is, we should keep the trade routes clear of enemy cruisers. The occasional stoppage of a neutral ship would not, any more than the occasional capture of one of our own ships, be more than an incident, and if we could not keep our trade routes practically safe from the action of hostile cruisers we could not continue the war at all. Thus, even accepting the views of the most violent assailants of the Declaration on this point, our position would not be materially affected so far as regards our supplies of food and raw material. These views are, however, I think, quite illfounded and inconsistent with the language of the Declaration. Article 34 has been the subject of much criticism. It is explanatory only of Article 33, and must be interpreted in .connection with the list of absolute contraband (Article 22). Under the last-mentioned Article, food-stuffs cannot be contraband generally (absolute contraband). Primd facie, therefore, food going to a commercial port is not contraband. To make it so (conditional contraband) there must be a Government destination (Article 33). Article 34 is explanatory only of Article 33; it cannot extend or alter the provisions as to the requisite destination prescribed by the preceding article, and enemy, quite apart from the report, can only mean enemy Government. The presumption that consignment going to a " base " has a contraband character (of supply or otherwise) has been denounced. Now " base " must be a word of limitation. The exact extent of the limitation may be matter of controversy, but that it does not mean an ordinary commercial port must be clear. There must be something more. Every port in any civilised country is connected by rail with all other parts of the country, and if this were sufficient, it renders absolutely nugatory both the Article which excludes food supply from being contraband generally and Article 33, which prescribes a Government destination, and makes the united articles nonsense. No honest court could so hold. The base must in some way be specifically utilised for supplying the Government or its forces, or the articles cease to have any meaning. You cannot argue it properly on Article 34 alone, but jointly with the other articles to which I have referred. Further, it makes no difference if it could be so presented, which, in my judgement, it could not be, for in existing conditions the enemy would be able to act if he chose exactly as it is suggested he could act under Article 34. At present his commanders and his courts are the sole judges. As to delay : there would be a delay in getting through the belligerent's prize courts of first instance and appeal which would have just the same effect as the delay in getting the judgement of the International Court; and the stopping of the cargo would be the same with or without the Declaration The rules as to destruction of neutral vessels are quite clearly to our advantage, as they limit a right which would now be exercised by our own opponents subject only

to the limits which they or their prize courts might impose in the particular war. Our rules do not, as is sometimes argued, exclude destruction; they limit the right more strictly, and in all cases involve the payment of full compensation to those who have suffered by the act of destruction. We should therefore be in a less advantageous position without the Declaration. That there are circumstances in which naval officers must and would destroy a neutral prize is obvious—it was recognised by Lord Stowell; and all that can be done,, as has been done in the Declaration, is to limit that right, and ensure compensation where it has been done in the absence of the conditions which alone render it justifiable. The criticism of these provisions is indeed surprising, for the whole of the gain is in the direction of our own view, and the application of it would be hardly distinguishable from that which under existing circumstances we should adopt, and have adopted, and the consequence of it is practically in accordance with our own view. The Report of the Conference. I do not myself attach the importance to the report of the conference which has been attributed to it; but the criticism on it appears to me not to be well founded. Whether it would be accepted if and when necessary (and this would rarely occur) is doubtless arguable; but as a matter of fact the writer feels no doubt that in continental courts it would be accepted as explanatory. Its formal adoption Toy the whole conference gives it an authoritative character in this respect. Base. This is explained as including a base of supply, a,nd is said to extend the meaning of the Article. But the Article is actually dealing with supply, and there can be no question that an enemy would, and we maintain should, treat destination for a place which was exclusively or mainly used to supply a fleet, army, or Government with articles that might be used for the purpose of the war, or to support the war, as making food contraband. Whether " commercant" is translated as trader or contractor is really immaterial. The point is that the person " notoriously "—which must mean habitually—supplies the enemy Government. As pointed out above, enemy can only mean enemy Government, and the explanation in the report is superfluous, but accurate. The criticism on Article 35 is surely somewhat minute. What it means is simply that papers are not to include false papers. The language may not be felicitous, but it is impossible to satisfy critics who not only expect that in an international conference foreign Powers are simply to record the view of Great Britain, but that Great Britain shall not even allow them any voice in the drafting of the language to be used. Non-applicability of the Principle of Continuous Voyage to Conditional Contraband. By this we lose nothing and we gain something. We could not identify and stop cargo bearing no warlike character going to a neutral port if the principle applied. It would not be earmarked for the enemy Government, and there would be nothing to sEow its ultimate destination. For what it is worth, we should gain, as food or other cargo could be brought to neutral ports across the Channel if it became necessary. Russian or Indian corn could come to us via Marseilles or any other Southern European port if it were necessary to avoid the Atlantic. Supplies coming to us by sea through a cross-Channel port would reach us at less cost than similar supplies would reach a continental Power by rail from a neutral port. So far, therefore, as we should depend on neutral shipping for supplies we have a means of meeting the situation even if the gloomy views of the critics as to the interpretation of Article 34 of the Declaration were correct. DESART. April 17, 1911.

20703 C

No. 3. .. . , NOTE BY THE EAEL OF DESART RESPECTING THE DESTRUCTION OF NEUTRAL SHIPS. Much prejudice has been excited on this subject by opponents of the Declaration, who have either given little thought to the subject or who find in it a method of attack which is startling and picturesque, and likely to appeal to persons wholly ignorant either of the methods of war or of the history of wars. The only justification for such attack would be, that under the existing law of nations and according to the actual practice of nations, neutral vessels could not in any circumstances legitimately be destroyed—that in fact they had not been in the past, and could not in the future be, so destroyed in any circumstances, and that the right to do this is created by the Declaration of London. The actual facts are that prizes whether enemy or neutral would not as a rule be destroyed, both on general principles, and because it is in the interest of the captor to bring them in, and because of the difficulty of disposing of crews and passengers, which affords another deterrent. No question arises as to the right of a captor to destroy a prize which is undoubtedly an enemy ship, both on general grounds, and because on capture she becomes the property of the belligerent, who can deal as he chooses with her —and no question as to her being lawful prize arises. A neutral ship is on a different footing. Her seizure is on the ground that she is suspected to be lawful prize because of the nature of her cargo, or the service on which she is engaged, and it is for the Prize Court before which she should be brought to decide whether she is or is not lawful prize. No property in her passes to the captor, unless she is condemned by a Prize Court. Thus, on technical grounds alone we should contend that the belligerent's duty is to bring her in for adjudication. On general and practical grounds also, a belligerent has no right to destroy or damage the property of neutrals. This appears to me to be the principle in theory—but facts have to be faced, and the actual practice and exigencies of belligerents are what really govern the matter, so that it can only be dealt with in the light of this practice and these exigencies of war. As would be expected, there is general agreement that in principle neutral prizes should not be destroyed. This is conceded as the right principle, and the more readily, because it is, as a rule, the interest of the belligerent to preserve and bring in his prizes. But, adopting this principle, belligerents—including Great Britain—have taken the view that in exceptional cases a prize, whether it be enemy or neutral, must of necessity be destroyed, and has given effect to that view by so destroying them. That there may be circumstances in which a Naval Commander, who could not, without endangering his fleet or sacrificing the success of important operations, bring in a neutral vessel or release her, must either betray the interests of his country, or destroy his prize is clear, and there can be no doubt as to which alternative he would select. The British cases on this subject have been already cited, but as they are habitually disregarded by those who attack the Declaration, I again quote certain judgements of Lord Stowell and Dr. Lushington as showing the views of British Prize Courts on this point: — " Actaeon," 2 Dodson, 54 : " Lastly, it has been said that Captain Capel could not spare men from his own " ship to carry the captured vessel to a British port, and that he could not " suffer her to go into Boston, where she would have furnished important " information to the Americans. These are circumstances which may have " afforded very good reasons for destroying the vessel and may have made it " a very meritorious act in Captain Capel so far as his own Government is " concerned, but they furnish no reason why the American owner should be " a sufferer, .... I think, therefore, that he is entitled to receive " the fullest compensation." " Felicity," 2 Dodson, 386 : ' When doubtful whether enemy property and impossible to bring in .... " the safe and proper course is to dismiss.

" When it is neutral the act of destruction cannot be justified to the neutral " owner by the gravest importance of such art act to the public service of " the captor's own State. To the neutral it can only be justified under any " such circumstances by a full restitution in value." I also quote some observations of Dr. Lushington in giving judgement in the case of the " Leucade " in 1855 (2 Spinks, 231) :— " It is the right of the neutral to be brought in to adjudication No " excuse for (the captor) as to inconvenience or difficulty can be admitted " between captors and claimants If the ship be destroyed for " reasons of policy alone, as to maintain a blockade or otherwise, the " claimant is entitled to costs and damages." There can be no doubt as to what these decisions mean—namely, that national exigencies may require a Naval Commander in exceptional circumstances to destroy a neutral prize—but that, if he does so, the neutral must be fully compensated, regardless of the question whether the ship was or was not liable to condemnation. Shortly, our rule is that if a neutral prize cannot be brought in she shall be released. If military necessity renders this impracticable, and she is destroyed, full compensation must be made to all neutrals whose property is destroyed, or who are injured by the destruction. Other nations in theory accept the general principle, but these tendencies are unfavourable to our view and favourable to their interests as belligerents. They also say that in principle neutral prizes should not be destroyed—they also say that in exceptional circumstances this rule must be departed from, but they claim that if the ship destroyed turns out to have been liable to condemnation, neutral owners of ship or contraband have no right to compensation. For us as neutrals there is therefore at present no recognised remedy in respect of the destruction, and the right to compensation depends on the judgement of the belligerent Prize Court as to whether the ship was liable to condemnation. The conditions justifying destruction are prescribed by no rules of International Law — this is a matter for the Naval Commander; and the right to compensation depends on whether the belligerent's Prize Courts find the ship was or was not liable to condemnation while the decision is subject to no review by an independent tribunal. We on the other hand, as belligerents, if we destroy should in all cases pay compensation. As neutrals we may receive nothing—as belligerents we always pay. The Declaration in fact recognises nothing which did not exist—and to a large extent remedies the disadvantage at which we are now placed. Further, it is important to note that, however closely our principle may approximate to that of other nations, their tendency, as illustrated by the Russo-Japanese War, is to apply the exceptional claim to destruction more freely than would be permitted to our commanders —both because we assert the general principle more strongly than they do, and should limit more strictly the conditions under which destruction was permissible, and because, owing to our possession of ports in all parts of the world, we should have, in fact, less temptation to destroy. It must, therefore, be in our interest to lay down conditions which more precisely limit the right to destruction, and place us on terms of equality with our possible opponents in war, and also give us as neutrals the same terms as we should give to neutrals when we were belligerents. * This is what the Declaration endeavours to effect, and, with the sole exception that it does not necessarily involve compensation in all possible cases, has, as I contend, effected. It gives no new right to destruction at all, but regulates a right that is claimed and exercised, and will be claimed and exercised not (infrequently against us, and occasionally by ourselves, whatever general principles may be laid down. I do not think any naval officer, or any Admiralty, would question this proposition. What is provided by these conditions of the Declaration ? " Safety of ship or success of operations." Can it be supposed that in such cases any commander would release a neutral ship which he could not bring in, if the effect would be to imperil his ship or fleet, or affect operations which might be absolutely vital ?

I have already pointed out that, in existing conditions, a ship destroyed by a, belligerent would only be the subject of compensation if she were found not to have been liable to condemnation. The fact of destruction would of itself give no such right in Foreign Prize Courts, and the question whether destruction were justifiable would not be a matter for the Prize Court at all. Under the Eules in the Declaration, Prize Courts and the International Prize Court would order compensation unless— (A.) The belligerent could satisfy the Prize Court that the destruction was justifiable by actual danger to the ship or military necessity. If not, compensation would be ordered whether the ship was in fact liable to condemnation or not. (B.) If the Court held the destruction to be justifiable compensation would still be ordered if the captor could not show that the ship was liable to condemnation. This it would be very difficult and in bad weather almost impossible to establish by examination at sea before destruction, having regard to the provisions as to the proportion of contraband requisite to justify condemnation. The rules therefore very nearly result in establishing our own practice—destruction only in cases of military necessity—and compensation in nearly every case. It is to me surprising that these provisions should be attacked, as they are an advance towards our own rule, and in practice would almost always produce the same result. They limit by rules destruction that would now be exercised by belligerents without fixed rules, and relieve us of the disadvantages under which we now suffer, by putting us on an equal footing with other nations. I have pointed out that under existing conditions Great Britain is at a distinct disadvantage. Under the Declaration she, at any rate, will enjoy equal rights with other nations. If she had refused all compromise on the ground that her final and unalterable position was that in no circumstances and under no conditions was the destruction of a neutral vessel permissible, or, if on that ground she now refuses to ratify the Declaration, what will be her position in future? She, having denied altogether the right to destroy a neutral prize, will fail in faith and honour if she permits her commanders in any circumstances to do so. Her adversaries in war will be free to act towards neutrals on such rules as they deem to be in accord with maritime law, and, on the same rules, against the merchant ships of Great Britain when she is neutral—and there will be no International Court to revise the decisions of the belligerents's own Courts acting on its national rules. However vital to the interests of the nation it may be to prevent a neutral carrier of contraband proceeding to the enemy's fleet or enemy's country when she cannot be brought in, those interests must be sacrificed. On the other hand, our opponents similarly situated would be free to safeguard their position. The fact must be recognised that there are exceptional circumstances in which the vital interests of a belligerent may demand, as of necessity, the destruction of a neutral vessel—and the object of international agreement should be to limit as closely and regulate as reasonably as possible the exercise of this exceptional right, to make destruction onerous to the belligerents, opposed to his interests, inconvenient in operation, and an act requiring the fullest justification—while, so far as possible, securing ample compensation to the injured neutral. This is what is sought by the provisions of the Declaration, and, as I have endeavoured to show, would be attained as nearly as is possible under the existing conditions of maritime war. DESAET. May 1, 1911.

111. Commercial Relations and British Shipping , .

No. 1. UNITED KINGDOM.—IMPORTS AND EXPORTS FROM AND TO FOREIGN COUNTRIES AND BRITISH POSSESSIONS, 1854-1910.

Tables showing the Value of the Imports into, and Exports from, the United Kingdom (Merchandise only) in Trade with Foreign Countries and with British Possessions, respectively, in each Year since 1854.

PREPARED BY THE BOARD OF TRADE.

A (33)9389—1. Wt. 11833. 2000. 7/11. E. &S. (<S.) A

CONTENTS. Page Value of Trade with Foreign Countries and British Possessions respectively : — Total Imports ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 23 Total Exports 25 Exports of United Kingdom Produce ... .. ... ... ... ... 27

United Kingdom. —Imports and Exports from and to Foreign Countries and British Possessions, 1854-1910.

1. Total Imports. Statement showing the Value of the Imports of Merchandise into the United Kingdom from Foreign Countries and British Possessions, respectively, in each of the under-mentioned Years; with the Annual Average for each Quinquennial Period, and the Proportion of the Total Imports received from Foreign Countries and British Possessions.

Total Value of Imports (Merchandise only). Value of Imports from Foreign Countries. Value of Imports from British Possessions. Years. Amount. Per Cent. Amount. Per Cent. Thousand £. 152,389 Thousand £. 118,240 Thousand &. 34,149 1854 77-6 22-4 1855 1856 1857 1858 ----- 1859 ----- 143,543 172,544 187,844 164,584 179,182 109,960 129,517 141,661 125,970 139,708 33,583 43,027 46,183 38,614 39,474 Annual average, 1855-9 169,539 129,363 76-3 40,176 23-7 1860 1861 1862 1863 1864 210,531 217,485 225,717 248,919 274,952 167,571 164,809 160,434 164,235 181,208 42,960 52,676 65,283 84,684 93,744 Annual average, 1860-4 235,521 167,651 71-2 67,870 28-8 1865 1866 1867 1868 1869 271,072 295,290 275,183 294,694 295,460 198,231 223,084 214,449 227,700 225,044 72,841 72.206 60,734 66,994 70.416 Annual average, 1865-9 286,340 217,702 76-0 68,638 24-0 1870 1871 1872 1873 1874 303,257 331,015 354,694 371,287 370,083 238,425 258,071 275,321 290,277 287,920 64,832 72,944 79,373 81,010 82,163 Annual average, 1870-4 346,067 270,003 78-0 76,064 22-0 1875 1876 1877 1878 1879 373,940 375,155 394,420 368,771 362,992 289,516 290,822 304,866 290,835 284,049 84.424 84,333 89,554 77,936 78,943 Annual average, 1875-9 375,056 292,018 77-9 83,038 22-1 1880 - - 1881 1882 1883 - - - 1884 411,230 397,023 413,020 426,892 390,019 318,711 305,483 313,589 328,210 294,206 92,519 91,540 99,431 98,682 95,813 Annual average, 1880-4 407,637 312,040 76-5 95,597 23-5 2

1. Total Imports- continued.

Total Value of Imports Value of Imports from Foreign Countries. Value of Imports from British Possessions. Years. (Merchandise only). Amount. Per Cent, Amount. Per Cent. 1885 1886 1887 1888 1889 - ----- Thousand &. 370,968 349,863 362,228 387,636 427,638 Thousand &. 286,566 267,979 278,429 300,720 330,372 Thousand £. 84,402 81,884 83,799 86,916 97,266 Annual average, 1885-9 379,666 292,813 77-1 86,853 22-9 1890 - - - - 1891 1892 1893 1894 420,692 435,441 423,794 404,688 408,345 324,531 335,976 325,919 312,837 314,346 96,161 99,465 97,875 91,851 93,999 Annual average, 1890-4 418,592 322,722 77-1 95,870 22-9 1895 - 1896 - - - - - 1897 1898 - - - - - 1899 416,690 441,809 451,029 470,545 485,036 321,038 348,514 356,898 370,784 378,134 95,652 93,295 94,131 99,761 106,902 Annual average, 1895-9 453,022 355,074 78-4 97,948 21-6 1900 - - - - 1901 1902 - 1903 - 1904 - 523,075 521,990 528,391 542,600 551,039 413,434 416,305 421,475 428,929 431,020 109,641 105,685 106,916 113,671 120,019 Annual average, 1900-4 533,419 422,233 79-2 111,186 20-8 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 565,020 607,888 645,808 592,954 624,705 438,868 467,974 491,102 464,818 479,453 126,652 139,914 154.706 128,136 145,252 Annual average, 1905-9 607,275 468,343 77-1 138,932 22-9 1910* 170,595 25-1 678,440 507,845 74-9 * The figures for 1910 are subject t< some slight revision on final ixamination of ,ho accounts on which they are based.

2. Total Exports. Statement showing the Value of the Total Exports of British and Irish and of Foreign and Colonial Produce (Merchandise only) from the United Kingdom to Foreign Countries and British Possessions, respectively, in each of the under-mentioned Years; with the Annual Average for each Quinquennial Period, and the Proportion Exported to Foreign Countries and British Possessions.

Total Value o£ Exports (Merchandise only). Value of Exports to Foreign Countries. Value of Exports to British Possessions. Years. Amount. Per Cent. Amount. Per Cent. Thousand &. 115,821 Thousand &. 79,446 68-6 Thousand &. 36,375 1854 31'4 1855 ----- 1856 1857 1858 1859 116,691 139,220 146,174 139,783 155,693 87.832 102,525 105,738 96,570 106,042 28,859 36,695 40,436 43,213 49,651 Annual average, 1855-9 139,512 99,741 71-5 39,771 28-5 1860 1861 1862 1863 - - - - 1864 - 164,521 159,632 166,168 196,902 212,620 117,988 114,493 120,744 141,932 156,908 46,533 45,139 45,424 54,970 55,71.2 Annual average, 1860-4 179,969 130,413 72-5 49,556 27-5 1865 186(5 1867 1868 - - 1869 218,832 238,906 225,802 227,778 237,015 167,285 182,738 172,440 174,060 185,123 51,547 57,168 53,362 53,718 51,892 Annual average, 1865-9 229,666 176,129 76-7 53,537 23'3 1870 1871 1872 1873 • 1874 244,080 283,575 314,589 311,005 297,650 188,689 228,014 248,980 239,857 219,740 55,391 55,561 65,609 71,148 77,910 Annual average, 1870-4 290,180 225,056 77-6 65,124 22-4 1875 1876 1877 1878 1879 281,612 256,777 252,346 245,484 248,783 204,957 186,627 176,594 173,491 182,274 76,655 70,150 75,752 71,993 66,509 Annual average, 1875-9 257,000 184,788 71-9 72,212 28-1 1880 1881 1882 1883 1884 286,414 297,083 306,661 305,437 295,968 204,887 210,402 214,323 215,036 207,664 81,527 86,681 92,338 90,401 88,304 Annual average, 1880-4 298,312 210,462 70-6 87,850 29-4 A 9389,-1, 43

2. Total Exports— continued.

Statement showing the Value of the Total Exports from the United Kingdom of Ships and Boats (new) with their Machinery, of British and Irish and of Foreign and Colonial Manufacture, in each Year from 1899 to 1910.

Years. Total Value of Exports (Merchandise only). Value of Exports to Foreign Countries. Value of Exports to British Possessions. Amount. Per Cent. Amount. Per Cent. 1885 ■ 1886 - - - - 1887 --- - 1888 --- - 1889 - - - - Thousand £. 271,474 268,959 281,263 298,578 315,593 Thousand £'. 185,985 186,727 198,993 206,850 224,757 Thousand &. 85,489 82,232 82,270 91,728 90,836 Annual average, 1885-9 287,173 200,662 70-0 86,511 30-0 1890 - - 1891 - 1892 - - - - 1893 :•-.--■ 1894 - 328,252 309,114 291,640 277,138 273,786 233,730 215,776 210,356 198,474 195,133 94,522 93,338 81,284 78,664 78,653 Annual average, 1890-4 295,98"6 210,694 71-2 85,292 28-8 1895 --- - 1896 - 1897 - 1898 - ■ - 1899 - 285,832 296,379 294,174 294,014 *320,338 209,693 205,676 207,123 203,903 •226,393 76,139 90,703 87,051 90,111 *93,945 Annual average, 1895-9 *298,147 *21O,557 70-6 *87,59O 29-4 1900 - - - - 1901 - 1902 - 1903 - 1904 - •345,786 •338,715 *343,367 •356,084 *366,556 *244,535 # 225,962 •227,113 *237,571 •246,960 *101,251 *112,753 *116,254 •118,513 *1 19,596 *113,673 32-5 Annual average, 1900-4 •350,101 *236,428 67-5 1905 - 1906 ..---. 1907 - - 1908 - 1909 - *402,152 *452,023 *507,953 •446,159 *463,595 *279,578 *321,378 *361,471 *311,464 *327,194 * 122,574 * 130,645 * 146,482 * 134,695 * 136,401 Annual average, 1905-9 *454,376 *320,217 70-5 * 134,159 29-5 1910J - *525,595 •367,579 ••158,016 69-9 30-1 f The figures for 1910 are subject to sc * Excluding the value of ships and boi irior to 1899. The following statement she >me slight revisior ats (new) with th >ws the value of tl a on final examii ieir machinery, t] he exports of shi lat-ion of the accou ie value of these < as and boats in ea< uits on which the exports not havin ;h year since 189' iy are based. ig been recorded Q 9.

Years. Total Value of Exports. Value of Exports to Foreign Countries. Value of Exports to British Possessions. Years. Total Value o£ Exports. Value of Exports to Foreign Countries. Value of Exports to British Possessions. 1899 1900 1901 1902 1903 1904 Thousand £. 9,197 8,587 9,149 5,872 4,289 4,460 Thousand £,. 8,820 7,755 8,694 4,547 3,318 3,272 Thousand £,. 377 832 455 1,325 971 1,188 1905 - 1906 - 1907 - 1908 - 1909 - 1910$ - Thousand £. 5,445 8,654 10,024 10,569 5,930 8,771 Thousand £. 4,472 7,911 8,179 8,515 4,459 7,404 Thousand £. 973 743 1,845 2,054 1,471 1,367 t Prgvisi! ial figures.

3. Exports of United Kingdom Produce. Statement showing the Value of the Exports of British and Irish Produce (Merchandise only) from the United Kingdom to Foreign Countries and British Possessions, respectively, in each of the undermentioned Years; with the Annual Average for each Quinquennial Period, and the Proportion Exported to Foreign Countries and British Possessions.

Years. Total Value of Exports of British and Irish Produce (Merchandise only). Value of Exports to Foreign Countries. Value of Exports to British .Possessions. Amount. Per Cent. Amount. Per Cent. Thousand A. 97,185 Thousand £. 63,333 65-2 Thousand &. 33,852 34 • 8 1854 - - - - - 1855 1856 1857 ----- 1858 1859 95,688 115,827 122.066 116,609 130,412 69,135 82,527 84,911 76,386 84,268 26,553 33,300 37,155 40,223 46,144 Annual average, 1855-9 116,120 79,445 68-4 36,675 31-6 1860 1861 - - - - - 1862 - 1863 - - - - - 1.864 135,191 125, 03 123,992 146,602 160,449 92,226 82,857 82,097 95,723 ]O8,735 43,665 42,246 41,895 50,879 51,714 Annual average, 1860-4 138,407 92,327 66-7 46.080 33-3 1865 1866 ----- 1867 - 1868 - - - --•.- 1869 165,836 188,917 180,962 179,678 190,045 117,629 135,198 131,162 129,813 141,955 48,207 53,719 49,800 49,865 48,090 Annual average, 1865-9 181,087 131,151 72-4 49,936 27-6 1870 1871 - 1872 - - - - - 1873 - - - - - 1874 --.--- 199,587 223,066 256,257 255,165 239,558 147,773 171,816 . 195,701 188,836 167,278 51,814 51,250 60,556 66,329 72.280 Annual average, 1870-4 234,727 174,281 74-2 60,446 25-8 1875 1876 - - 1877 1878 1879 ----- 223,466 200,639 198,893 192,849 191,532 152,374 135,780 128,970 126,611 130,530 71,092 64,859 69,923 66,238 61,002 Annual average, 1875-9 201,476 134,853 66-9 66,623 33-1 1880 1881 - - . - 1882 - 1883 ----- 1884 - - - - - 223,060 234,023 241,467 239,799 233,025 147,806 154,658 156,641 156,322 152,149 75,254 79,365 84,826 83,477 80,876 Annual average, 1880-4 234,275 153,515 65-5 80,760 34-5 A 4

3. Exports of United Kingdom Produce— continued.

Statement showing the Value of the Exports from the United Kingdom of Ships and Boats (new) with their Machinery, of British and Irish Manufacture in each Year from 1899 to 1910.

Years. Total Value of Exports of British and Irish Produce (Merchandise only). Value of Foreign Exports to Jountries. Value of 1 British Pi Sxports to issessions. Amount. Per Cent. Amount. Per Cent. 1885 ------ 1886 - - - - 1887 1888 1889 Thousand £. 213,115 212,725 221,914 234,535 248,935 Thousand A. 135,120 137,054 146,544 150,293 165,656 Thousand &. 77,995 75,671 75,370 84,242 83,279 Annual average, 1885-9 226,245 146,934 64-9 79,311 35-1 1890 1891 1892 1893 1894 263,531 247,235 227,216 218,260 216,006 176,161 161,279 152,399 146,033 143,154 87,370 85,956 74,817 72,227 72,852 Annual average, 1890-4 234,449 155,805 66-5 78,644 33-5 1895 1896 1897 1898 1899 226,128 240,146 234,220 233,359 •255,296 155,866 155,959 153,463 149,860 •168,007 70,262 84,187 80,757 83,499 *87,289 Annual average, 1895-9 *237,83() *156,631 65-9 •81,199 34-1 1900 1901 1902 1903 1904 *282,604 *27O,873 *277,552 •286,516 *296,256 * 189,002 * 166,454 *169,785 *176,336 *185,506 *93,602 •104,419 *1O7,767 •110,180 *110,750 Annual average, 1900-4 *282,760 *177,417 62-7 *1O5,343 37-3 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 *324,385 *366,931 *416,017 *366,536 *372,253 •211,131 *245,664 *279,718 •241,825 *246,486 *113,254 ■ •121,267 *136,299 •124,711 *125,767 Annual average, 1905-9 •369,224 *244,965 66-3 * 124,259 33-7 1910f •421,820 *275,868 65-4 *145,952 34-6 t The figures for 1910 are subject to sc * Excluding the value of ships and boi prior to 1899. The following statement sh> ime slight revisic its (new) with t] )ws the value of )n on final examination of the accounts on which they are based, heir machinery, the value of these exports not having been recorded the exports of ships and boats in each year since 1899.

Years. Total Value of Exports. Value of Exports to Foreign Countries. Value of Exports to British Possessions. Years. Total Value of Exports. Value of Exports to Foreign Countries. Value of Exports to British Possessions. 1899 1900 1901 1902 1903 1904 Thousand £. 9,197 8,587 9,149 5,872 4,284 4,455 Thousand £. 8,820 7,755 8,694 4,547 3,318 3,267 Thousand £. 377 832 455 1,325 966 1,188 1905 - 1906 - 1907 - 1908 - 1909 - 1910$ - Thousand &. 5,431 8,644 10,018 10,567 5,927 8,769 Thousand £.. 4,468 7,901 8,173 8,513 4,456 7,403 Thousand £. 963 743 1,845 2,054 1,471 1,366 J Provisional figures.

No. 2. UNITED KINGDOM.-TRADE WITH FOREIGN COUNTRIES AND BRITISH POSSESSIONS BY PRINCIPAL GROUPS OP ARTICLES: IMPORTS AND EXPORTS FROM AND TO EACH COLONY, &c, 1905-9.

Tables showing the Value of the Imports and Exports of the United Kingdom, distinguishing Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco, Raw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured, and Articles wholly or mainly Manufactured, and further distinguishing the Value of such Articles Imported from or Exported to the various British Dominions, Colonies and Possessions.

CONTENTS. Page I.— lmports into the United Kingdom consigned from Foreign Countries and British Posssessions respectively (1905-19097 - - -. 30 II. —Exports of United -Kingdom Produce consigned to Foreign Countries and British. Possessions respectively (1905-1909) • - - - 31 111. —Import and Export Trade of United Kingdom with each British Dominion, Colony and Possession (1905-1910) - - - 32 IV. —Imports of Food and Drink from various British Possessions (1905 and 1909) --------- 36 V. —Exports of Articles Wholly or Mainly Manufactured, the Produce of the United Kingdom, consigned to the Principal British Dominions, Colonies and Possessions (1905 and 1909) - - - - 37 VI. —Trade of United Kingdom Avith Principal British Dominions, Colonies and Possessions per head of population (1905 and 1909) - - 38 VII. —Exports of Principal Manufactured Articles to Foreign Countries and British. Possessions respectively (1905 and 1909) - - - 40 [These Tables have been compiled from the "Annual Statement of the Trade of the United Kingdom" for the Year 1909, Bfc. ]

PREPARED BY THE BOARD OF TRADE.

A (33J9389,—2,

I.—Imports into the United Kingdom Consigned from Foreign Countries and British Possessions respectively (1905-1909). Statement showing the Value of the Imports into the United Kingdom in each of the Years 1905 to 1909, consigned from Foreign Countries and British Possessions respectively, distinguishing (1) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (2) Raw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured; and (3) Articles wholly or mainly Manufactured.

1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco. £ £ £ £ £ Consigned from Foreign Countries Consigned from British Possessions 173,311,000 57,989,000 181,841,000 56,317,000 185,635,000 61,656,000 192,458,000 51,676,000 190,468,000 63,851,000 Total --- - 231,300,000 238,158,000 247,291,000 244,134,000 254,319,000 Percentages from British ] Possessions - - j 25 24 25 21 25 Raw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured. Consigned from Foreign Countries Consigned from British Possessions 135,870,000 52,048,000 147,675,000 63,428,000 169,633,000 71,616,000 145,606,000 57,849,000 155,855,000 64,290,000 Total .... 187,918,000 211,103,000 241,249,000 203,455,000 220,145,000 Percentages from British | Possessions - - j 28 30 30 28 29 Articles wholly or mainly Manufactured. 127,512,000 16,073,000 136,596,000 19,589,000 134,067,000 20,837,000 125,039,000 18,046,000 131,104,000 16,567,000 Consigned from Foreign Countries Consigned from British Possessions Total .... 143,585,000 156,185,000 154,904,000 143,085,000 147,671,000 Percentages from British \ Possessions - - j 11 13 13 18 11 Total Imports. , " 464,818,000 128,136,000 Consigned from Foreign Countries Consigned from British Possessions 438,368,000 126,652,000 467,974,000 139,914,000 491,102,000 154,706,000 479,453,000 145,252,000 Total ... - 565,020,000 607,888,000 645,808,000 592,954,000 624,705,000 Percentages from British | Possessions - - ) 22 23 24 22 23 * Including articles imported by parci il post, and also ci :rtain other artici Les not comprised in any of the foi ■egoing groups.

II.—Exports of United Kingdom Produce to Foreign Countries and British Possessions respectively (1905-1909). Statement showing the Value of the Exports, the Produce and Manufacture of the United Kingdom, in each of the Years 1905 to 1909, distinguishing (1) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (2) Raw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured; and (3) Articles wholly or mainly Manufactured, and also distinguishing Consignments to Foreign Countries and to British Possessions.

1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. Articles -of Food, Drink and Tobacco. £ £ £ £ £ To Foreign Countries - - - To British Possessions 10,897,000 8,503,000 12,281,000 8,834,000 13,570,000 9,160,000 13,011,000 8,927,000 14.372,000 9,237,000 Total - 19,400,000 21,115,000 22,730,000 21,938,000 23,609,000 Percentages to British Possessions --.■.- 41: ■12 10 1:1 39 Raw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured. To Foreign Countries - - - To British Possessions 33,537,000 2,775,000 40,369,000 2,898,000 51,857,000 3,146,000 49,488,000 2,894,000 47,868,000 2,900,000 Total - - - - 36,312,000 43,267,000 55,003,000 52,382,000 50,768,000 Percentages to British Possessions - 0 Articles Wholly or Mainly Manufactured. To Foreign Countries - To British Possessions 168,270,000 100,803,000 197,504,000 108,024,000 218,743,000 123,382,000 184,352,000 112,604,000 184,678,000 112,468,000 Total - 269,073,000 305,528,000 342,025,000 296,956,000 297,146,000 Percentages to British Possessions - 37 35 36 38 38 Total Exports* To Foreign Countries - - - To British Possessions 215,599,000 114,218,000 253,566,000 122,009,000 287,891,000 138,144,000 250,339,000 126,765,000 250,942,000 127,238,000 Total - 329,817,000 375,575,000 426,035,000 377,104,000 378,180.000 Percentages to British Possessions 35 32 32 34 34 * Including articles exported by Para il Post and also srtain other artid les not comprised in any of the fo n Jgoing groups.

III. —Import and Export Trade of United Kingdom with each British Dominion, Colony, and Possession (1905-1910). (A.) — Imports. Statement showing the Value of the Total Imports of Merchandise into the United Kingdom consigned from each British Possession (including Protectorates) (1905-1910).

I Dominions, Colonies &c. from which the Goods were consigned. 1905. 1906. Toti 1907. Total Imports. 1908. 1909. 1910.1F £ 36,039,789 £ £ 37,722,235 43,912,588 £ 29,588,187 £ 35,430,771 £ 42,813,813 British India - Self-Governing Dominions— Union of South Africa : Cape of Good Hope* - Natal - Orange Free State Transvaal - 4,897,425 618,937 160 8,541 5,534,573 769,163 7.237,152 1,345,933 6,094,557 1,271,260 7,693,042 1,821,969 2,005 305,845 7,735,482 2,082,317 671 455,180 8,766 12,345 7,137 Total from Union | of South Africa - ) 5,525,063 6,312,502 8,595,430 7,372,954 9,822,861 10,273,650 Commonwealth of Australia— Western Australia! South Australia (including Northern Territory)! - Victoriaf - New South Wales! Queensland! - Tasmania! - § § j i § 5 ! § I 1,449,222 4,771,230 9,006,790 12,774,289 4,100,111 544,773, 1,772,726 4,664,477 10,220,273 16,082,216 5,301,495 615,195 Total from Common- ) wealth of Australia ) 26,995,126 29,285,146 33,832,413 29,069,554 32,646,415 38,656,382 Dominion of New Zealand - 13,393,973 15,619,013 17,787,809 14,663,841 17,730,866 20,941,898 British North America— Dominion of Canada Newfoundland (and Labrador) - - - Total from British [ North America - ) 24,485,632 512,265 28,035,036 631,675 25,466,836 329,973 24,463,488 330,475 25,222,963 325,313 25,640,812 602,771 24,997,897 28,666,711 25,796,809 24,793,963 25,548,276 26,243,583 Total from Self- j Governing Do- > minions - - J 70,912,059 79,883,372 86,012,461 75,900,312 85,748,418 96,115,513 Other Colonies and Possessions— Channel Islands Gibraltar ".",." Malta and Gozo Cyprus - - - - West Africa : Gambia - Sierra Leone The Gold Coast - LagosJ Nigerian Protectorates! The Colony and Protectorate of Southern Nigeria J - ProtectorateofNorthe.ru Nigeria J - 1,662,366 40,723 40,313 134,108 26,878 196,854 532,359 301,666 1,344,834 1,549,967 29,595 41,760 143,810 29,012 204,908 583,205 375,633 1,556,456 1,814,198 35,332 39,850 260,834 35,154 204,328 771,962 475,764 1,949,092 1,599,390 24,393 34,858 185,786 34,742 119,955 670,850 1,689,701 27,555 30,573 173,024 34,394 173,774 693,672 1,593,411 32,117 29,476 191,445 53,190 197,130 1,065,627 2,092,040 2,280,905 3,235,046 11,847 11,435 7,901 * Exclusive of the value of dial f Not shown separately prior t> I Prior to 1908 " Southern Nige § Distinction not made in thesi Provisional figures. tonds imported from the Cape 1909. >ia " and " Northern Nigeria " yws, Df Good Hope. (vere included i: " Nigerian Pr< (tectorates " a,n< " Lagos."

III. —Import and Export Trade of United Kingdom with each British Dominion, Colony, and Possession (1905-1910) — continued. (A.)—Imports. Statement showing the Value of the Total Imports of Merchandise into the United Kingdom consigned from each British Possession (including Protectorates) (1905-1910)— continued.

Total Imports. Dominions, Colonies, &c. from which the Goods were Consigned. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910J. ther Colonics avid Possessions— -cont. Ascension St. Helena - Rhodesia - Swaziland* East Africa : Zanzibar and Pemba (Protectorate of) East Africa Protectoratef - Uganda Protectorate! Nyasaland Protectorate - Somaliland Protectorate - Mauritius and Dependencies -'.-:-- Seychelles Islands - Aden and Dependencies - Straits Settlements and Dependencies, including Labuan - Federated Malay States - Ceylon and Dependencies Borneo (British) — British North Borneo - Sarawak - - - Wei-hai-Wei - - - Hong Kong - Territory of Papua - Fiji Islands - Other Islands in the Pacific (British) - Bermudas - Bahamas - British West India Islands British Honduras British Guiana Falkland Islands - „ Deep Sea Fisheries £ £ £ £ £ £ 23 66 20,46 68 246 31,868 128 2,108 60,888 171 4,515 90,680 69 4,597 113,895 3,210 79 1,896 103,378 27,582 152,938 146,464 229,457 147,491 216,859 120,438 36,940 9,441 92 96,433 19,810 3,671 131,866 44,113 114 89,282 26,741 53,043 1,357 173,753 19,964 66,279 851 357,693 8.597 95,470 737 154,541 32,122 209,154 121,423 18,746 251,513 317,452 44,235 267,534 270,168 34,169 122,205 232,264 30,746 187,953 674,801 30,354 293,807 6,746,486 20,872 4,484,401 8,769,874 64,666 4,442,208 8,954,051 83,143 5,225,639 7,892,703 77,509 5,131,976 8,071,981 387,727 3,546,827 11,585,016 1,511,107 5,985,407 3,866 10,693 13,372 5,186 17,072 14,260 41,034 13,058 30,533 1,487 45 455,674 1,420 216 39,597 43,272 40 596,579 2,875 379 341,424 1,490 111,525 574,263 2,056 21,095 600,109 858 6,927 .510,495 594 1,988 46,795 7,089 16,438 1,957,205 186,634 572,915 141,031 154,491 17,982 4,349 23,976 2,119,807 210,377 528,906 144,694 161,327 5,000 2,214 40,458 2,056,549 180,245 565,873 174,579 169,107 12,631 4,991 20,383 2,232,256 161,900 587,474 158,921 185,700 7,725 5,831 26,432 2,135,168 105,586 722,117 202,670 205,838 4,268 23,992 2,322,678 110,447 777,496 351,061 191,083 Total from British ) Dominions and ( Possessions (inclu- j ding Protectorates) J 126,651,897 139,914,333 154,705,542 128,135,795 145,251,939 170,594,73, Total from Foreign ) Countries - - J 438,368,020 467,974,167 491,102,400 464,817,692 479,453,018 507,845,43 Total from Foreign *i Countries and British Dominions I and Possessions (in- [ eluding Protector- | ates) - - -J 565,019,917 607,888,500 645,807,942 592,953,487 624,704,957 678,440', 17 * Not shown f Prior to 19 j Provisional l separately pri< 108 " Uganda I 1 figures. or to 1909. 'rotectorate " w: is included in " East Africa Pn ►teetorate."

III. —Import and Export Trade of United Kingdom with each British Dominion, Colony, and Possession (1905-1910) — continued. (B.) — Exports. Statement showing the Value of the Total Exports of the Produce and Manufactures of the United Kingdom consigned to each British Possession, including Protectorates (1905-1910).

Exports of United Kingdom Produce. Dominions, Colonies, &c. to which the Goods were Consigned. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910.f British India — Bombay (including Karachi) - - Madras - — Bengal - EasternBengaland Assam Burmah - - - - Total to British India - £ 16,573,015 3,426,327 19,763,615 j 3,233,431 £ 17,503,951 4,042,042 19,823,721 243,081 3,568,512 £ 20,136,287 4,112,391 23,948,046 199,262 3,631,235 £ 19,507,620 5,113,118 19,876,763 250,863 4,670,349 £ 16,293,222 3,632,426 19,429,643 290,794 3,935,416 £ 19,125,416 3,843,370 19,256,684 236,937 3,540,739 42,996,388 45,181,307 52,027,221 49,418,713 43,581,501 46,003,146 Self-Governing Dominions — Union of South Africa : Cape of Good Hope Natal - - - - Orange Free State Transvaal - - - 8,659,470 4,643,360 314,477 3,261,279 8,538,029 3,844,028 429,896 2,794,081 7,737,382 - 3,170,051 419,953 2,878,160 5,998,894 2,998,894 371,684 3,100,032 6.188,013 3,537,600 415,929 4,405,369 8,078,504 5,104,748 522,634 5,792,514 Total to Union of ) South Africa - j 16,878,586 15,606,034 14,205,546 12,469,504 14,546,911 19,498,400 Commonwealth of Australia: Western Australia - South Australia (including Northern Territory) - Victoria - New South Wales Queensland Tasmania 1,774,756 1,607,854 5,251,552 6,223,970 1,693,209 439,668 1,947,387 2,077,055 6,150,490 7,518,238 2,104,796 430,870 1,972,031 2,482,232 7,252,143 9,145,619 2,737,961 506,669 1,726,629 2,358,708 6,797,753 9,192,707 2,351,194 515,424 1,890,532 2,494,202 7,171,744 9,339,699 2,653,087 449,581 2,230,571 2,838,547 8,325,027 10,760,312 2,999,486 477,473 Total to Common- ) wealth of Australia j 16,991,009 20,228,836 24,096,655 22,942,415 23,998,845 27,631,416 i Dominion of New Zealand 6,425,793 7,400,188 8,700,941 8,767,003 7,351,619 8,628,644 British North America : Dominion of Canada - Newfoundland (and Labrador) 11,909,244 13;688,833 17,101,524 12,243,960 15,688,105 19,682,683 432,209 516,814 445,407 437,261 610,090 963,088 Total to British North ) America - - - J 12,341,453 14,205,647 17,546,931 12,681,221 16,298,195 20,645,771 Total to Self-Govern- ) ing Dominions - -J 52,636,841 57,440,705 64,550,073 56,860,143 62,195,570 76,404,231 Dther Colonies and Possessions— Channel Islands Gibraltar - i Malta and Gozo Cyprus - West Africa— Gambia ... Sierra Leone The Gold Coast - Lagos* ... Nigerian Protectorates* The Colony and Protectorate of Southern Nigeria* - Protectorate of Northern Nigeria* - - - 1,109,099 765,222 1,076,471 138,142 79,175 815,829 762,340 690,597 948,706 1,127,539 744,905 1,005,754 121,782 114,084 370,650 970,142 662,640 920,103 1,188,857 631,744 946,089 161,671 114,516 436,262 1,144,297 975,351 1,300,844 1,282,513 603,888 952,925 139,530 95,892 396,157 1,076,282 1,251,689 585,304 800,756 131,987 100,824 431,618 1,141,344 1,283,684 573,034 841,464 104,213 150,260 537,141 1,674,230 2,279,584 2,388,529 2,700,841 258,025 317,429 186,954 * Prior to 1908 " Southern Nij f Provisional figures. ;eria " and " N , irthern Nigeria " were included in " Lagos " and " Nigerian Pri rtectorates."

III.—Import and Export Trade of the United Kingdom with each British Dominion, Colony, and Possession (1905-1910)— continued. (B.) — Exports. Statement showing the Value of the Total Exports of the Produce and Manufactures of the United Kingdom consigned to each British Possession, including Protectorates (1905-1910) — (continued).

Ex iorts of United ingdom Produce. Dominions, Colonies, &c, to which the Goods wore Consigned. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910.+ 'ther Colonies and Possessions— cont. Ascension ... St. Helena - Khodesia ... Bechuanaland Protectorate! - Basutolandf ... Swazilandf - East Africa— Zanzibar and Pemba (Protectorate of) East Africa Protecto- 1 rate - - i Uganda Protectorate - ) Nyasaland Protectorate - Somaliland Protectorate - Mauritius and Dependencies - Seychelles Islands - Aden and Dependencies - Straits Settlements and Dependencies (including Labuan) - Federated Malay States - Ceylon and Dependencies Borneo (British) : British North Borneo - Brunei Sarawak - Wei-hai-Wei - Hong-Kong ... Territory of Papua - Fiji Islands ... Other islands in the Pacific (British) Bermudas Bahamas - - - British West India Islands British Honduras British Guiana Falkland Islands Deep Sea Fisheries - £ 2,772 27,387 261,365 213,324 188,915 39,097 1,025 350,410 19,225 245,768 £ 4,581 21,729 311,375 154,507 288,928 110,736 1,121 400,377 20,647 250,483 £ 3,961 18,304 403,508 200,469 362,864 34,033 8,496 378,181 27,752 315,346 { £ 3,980 19,817 448,668 123,063 276,811 28,487 44,539 6,443 308,402 22,278 263,469 £ 4,825 16,822 512,003 15,003 8,923 1,056 119,464 261,092 39,321 50,478 17,328 398,569 20,015 296,632 £ 551,719 21,125 748,223 13,024 19,714 1,954 78,844 343,643 31,359 86,991 3,159 552,045 26,575 337,967 3,231,453 36,959 1,368,469 3,796,774 171,422 1,572,488 3,898,908 313,701 1,797,402 3,382,219 474,573 1,759,320 3,370,069 298,633 ?11,827,508 4,129,751 434,828 2,321,528 9,959 569 22,339 4,460 3,716,937 . 5,287 34,909 14,545 100 15,501 7,188 3,065,149 4,176 91,942 16,043 15,001 1,545 3,225,249 5,525 •114,771 14,274 13,127 10,056 2,901,465 6,439 60,728 19,654 8 14,653 19,247 3,567,350 9,534 79,216 28,341 56 ■ 19,354 6,362 3,615,876 20,393 99,199 948 166,911 45,190 1,967,165 75,729 626,476 34,380 1,205 3,263 100,828 39,929 2,155,888 93,716 613,341 37,846 1,294 6,471 120,893 61,490 2,575,758 122,367 594,260 43,179 1,364 1,924 112,331 69,651 2,235,524 116,584 649,964 45,777 1,462 21,897 125,651 64,450 2,331,568 110,796 636,012 62,666 1,090 8,723 140,895 63,801 2,370,091 100,893 585,653 95,464 1,435 Total to British Do- ] minions and Posses- [ sions (including Pro- ( tectorates) - - J 114,217,443 122,009,485 138,143,766 126,765,027 127,238,084 147,318,183 Total to Foreign Coun- ) tries - - - ) 215,599,171 253,565,853 287,891,317 250,338,797 250,942,263 283,271,628 Total to Foreign Coun- ~| tries and British j Dominions and Pos- )■ sessions (including I Protectorates) - - J 426,035,083 329,816,614 375,575,338 377,103,824 378,180,347 430,589,811 f Not % Proi shown separately prior to 1909 visional figures.

IV. —Imports of Food and Drink from various British Possessions. Statement showing the Value of Articles of Food and Drink only (i.e., excluding Tobacco) imported into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 and 1909 which were consigned from the various British Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions.

Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions from which the Goods were Consigned. 1905. 1909. British India* ........ £ 16,577,000 £ 15,510,000 Self-Governing Dominions : Union of South Africa— Cape of Good Hope ------ Natal - - Orange Free State ------- Transvaal - - - - . - 37,000 1,000 276,000 219,000 2,000 1,000 Total from Union of South Africa ... 38,000 498,000 Commonwealth of Australia - Dominion of New Zealand - _,.._.. Dominion of Canada ------- Newfoundland (and Labrador) .-.-■-. 8,800,000 5,442,000 18,364,000 224,000 10,719,000 7,911,000 19,351,000 64,000 Total from Self-Governing Dominions - 32,868,000 38,543,000 Principal Other Colonies and Possessions : Channel Islands - Malta -- Cyprus -- Gold Coast . ... . . . Southern Nigeria Protectorate ----- East Africa Protectorate ------ Nyasaland Protectorate Zanzibar and Pemba ------- Mauritius and Dependencies Seychelles - - ■- ■ —— Aden --------- Straits Settlements and Dependencies (including Labuan) Ceylon* and Dependencies Hong Kong British West India Islands ------ British Guiana Other British Possessions ------ 1,155,000 8,000 33,000 51,000 1,000 2,000 85,000 96,000 1,187,000 4,000 20,000 173,000 69,000 5,000 17,000 128,000 176,000 10,000 22,000 975,000 4,226,000 85,000 1,817,000 576,000 223,000 45,000 1,018,000 3,460,000 67,000 1,735,000 439,000 280,000 Total value of articles of food and drink consigned from British Possessions - - - - - 57,920,000 63,766,000 Total value of articles of food and drink consigned from all countries ------ 227,578,000 249,333,000 Percentage of articles of food and drink consigned from British Possessions - - - - - Per Cent. 25-5 Per Cent. 25-6 Values of articles of food and drink consigned from British Possessions, exclusive of India and Ceylon f 37,883,000 £ ■ 44,030,000 Percentage of articles of food and drink consigned from British Possessions, exclusive of India and Ceylon ------ - - Per Cent. 16-6 Per Cent. 17-7 * The value of the impi amounts: — >rts consigned from India and Ceylon during the above period ini :ludes tea to the following From India „ Ceylon 1905. £ 5,147,000 3,226,000 I 1909. £ 6,311,000 3,951,000

V. —Exports of Manufactures to Various British Possessions. Statement showing the Value of Articles Wholly or Mainly Manufactured (the Produce of the United Kingdom) exported from the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 and 1909 which were consigned to the various British Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions.

A 9389 - -Z, B •

Value of Exports of Ar Manufa tides wholly or mainly ictured. Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions to which the Goods were Consigned. 1905. 1909. £ 40,919,000 £ 40,849,000 British India --- Self-governing Dominions : Union of South Africa : Cape of Good Hope - Natal - - Orange Free State Transvaal -------- 7,037,000 3,865,000 239,000 2,757,000 5,332,000 3,088,000 368,000 3,911,000 Total to Union of South Africa - 13,898,000 12,699,000 Commonwealth of Australia : Western Australia - ------ South Australia (including Northern Territory) - Victoria --------- New South Wales ------- Queensland -------- Tasmania -------- 1,534,000 l,48s,000 4,754,000 5,602,000 1,476,000 411,000 1,663,000 2,290,000 6,568,000 8,409,000 2,353,000 404,000 Total to Commonwealth of Australia 15,265,000 21,687,000 Dominion of New Zealand - - - - - 5,870,000 . 6,485,000 British North America : Dominion of Canada ------ Newfoundland (and Labrador) 10,426,000 321,000 13,516,000 544,000 Total to British North America - - 10,747,000 14,060,000 Total to Self-governing Dominions 45,780,000 54,930,000 Principal Other Colonies and Possessions : Mauritius and Dependencies - Straits Settlements and Dependencies (including Labuan) Ceylon and Dependencies ------ British West India Islands British Guiana -------- Other British Possessions ------ 269,000 2,841,000 960,000 1,568,000 507,000 7,959,000 345,000 2,962,000 1,393,000 1,885,000 543,000 9,560,000 Total value of articles wholly or mainly manufactured consigned to British Possessions 100,803,000 112,468,000 Total value of articles wholly or mainly manufactured consigned to all countries. 269,073,000 297,146,000 Percentage of articles wholly or mainly manufactured consigned to British Possessions Per cent. Per cent. 37-5 37-8

VI.—Trade of United Kingdom with Principal Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions per Head of Population. Statement showing the Value of the Trade between the United Kingdom and the Principal British Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions per Head of the Population of those Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions during the years 1905 and 1909, distinguishing (a) Total Imports into the United Kingdom; (b) Imports of Food and Drink into the United Kingdom; (c) Total Exports of United Kingdom Produce; (d) Exports of Articles wholly or mainly manufactured.

imports into United Kingdom per Head of Population of Dominion, &e. Exports of United Kingdom Produce per Head of Population of Dominion, &c. Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions from or to which the Goods were Consigned. AH Articles. Articles of Food and Drink. ! Articles wholly All Articles. or mainly j manufactured. 1905. £ 0-15 £ 0-07 £ 0-14 £ 0-13 British India ------- Self-governing Dominions :— Cape of Good Hope - Natal -------- Orange Free State - Transvaal ------- 1-98 0-54 0-00 0-01 0-01 0-00 3-51 4-07 0-81 2-33 2-85 3-39 0-62 1-97 Commonwealth of Australia :— Western Australia - - - - - South Australia - Victoria ------- New South Wales Queensland ------ Tasmania # $ * * % # 6-96 4-25 4-31 4-16 3-21 2-43 6-02 3-94 3-90 3-74 2-80 2-27 # # * & Total, Commonwealth of Australia 6-65 2 17 4-19 3-76 Dominion of New Zealand - Dominion of Canada --.,.-■-- Newfoundland (and Labrador) - - - - 15-07 4-31 2-27 6-12 3-23 0-99 7-23 2-10 1-67 6-60 1-83 1-24 Total, Self-governing Dominions 4-36 2-02 3-22 2-82 Principal Other Colonies and Possessions : — Mauritius and Dependencies - - - - Straits Settlements and Dependencies (including Labuan). Ceylon and Dependencies - - - - British West India Islands - - - - British Guiana ------ 0-41 11-02 0-25 1-66 0-97 5-28 0-70 4-64 1-14 1-14 1-94 0-88 1-01 1-48 0-35 1-17 2-11 0-24 0-91 1-71 * Particulars Cor the several States included in ;he Australian Coi imonwcalth can: lot be separately stated.

VI. —Trade of United Kingdom with Principal Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions per Head of Population— (continued). Statement showing the Value of the Trade between the United Kingdom and the Principal British Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions per Head of the Population of those Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions during the years 1905 and 1909, distinguishing (a) Total Imports into the United Kingdom; (b) Imports of Food and Drink into the United Kingdom; (c) Total Exports of United Kingdom Produce; (d) Exports of Articles wholly or mainly manufactured — (continued).

B 2

Imports into United Kingdom per Head of Population of Dominion, &c. Exports of United Kingdom Produce Per Head of Population of Dominion, &c. Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions from or to which the Goods were Consigned. AH ArtioTea Articles of Food All Ai tides. and Drint Articles wholly All Articles. or mainly manufactured. 1909. £ 012 £ 0-05 £ 0-15 £ 0-14 British India ------- Self-governing Dominions : — Cape of Good Hope - - - - - Natal - - - Orange Free State - Transvaal ------- 3-19 1-46 0-00 0-24 0-11 0-18 0-00 0-00 2'57 2-83 0-87 3-47 221 2-47 0-77 3-08 Commonwealth of Australia : — Western Australia - - - - - South Australia - - Victoria ------- New South Wales Queensland ------ Tasmania ------ 5 29 11-47 691 7-88 716 2-91 0-32 6-91 2-95 1-53 2-17 1-01 6-90 6-00 5-50 5-76 4-63 2-41 6-07 5-50 5-04 5-18 4-11 216 Total, Commonwealth of Australia - 7-46 2-45 5-49 4-96 Dominion of New Zealand - - - - Dominion of Canada - - - - - Newfoundland (and Labrador) - 17-82 3-51 1-36 7-95 2-69 0-27 7-39 2-18 2-55 6-52 1-88 2-28 Total, Self-governing Dominions 4-71 2-12 3-42 3-02 Principal Other Colonies and Possessions :— Mauritius and Dependencies - - - - Straits Settlements and Dependencies (including Labuan) ------ Ceylon and Dependencies - British West India Islands - British Guiana ------ 061 12-67 1-36 1-19 2-37 0-46 1-53 104 1-01 1-89 1-05 5-29 0-45 1-30 2 -09 0-91 4-65 0-34 1-05 1-78

VII. —Exports of Manufactured Articles to Foreign Countries and British Possessions. Statement showing the Value of the Principal Articles of United Kingdom Produce wholly or mainly manufactured Exported from the United Kingdom in each of the years 1905 and 1909, distinguishing Consignments to Foreign Countries and British Dominions.

Articles. To Foreign Countries. 1905. 1909. To British Possessions. Total. To Foreign Countries. To British Possessions. Total. Apparel and slops Arms and ammunition Bags and sacks - - - Blacking and polishes Books, printed - Bricks .... Brooms and brushes - Candies - Caoutchouc, manufactures of Carriages and waggons (including railway rollingstock and cycles) £ 795,000 1,655,000 571,000 136,000 777,000 164,000 46,000 357,000 1,002,000 £ 3,976,000 1,464,000 66,000 149,000 1,139,000 74,000 113,000 296,000 326,000 £ 4,771,000 3,119,000 637,000 285,000 1,916,000 238,000 159,000 653,000 1,328,000 £ 1,287,000 1,044,000 633,000 187,000 836,000 164,000 73,000 295,000 1,188,000 £ 4,359,000 1,395,000 100,000 196,000 1,276,000 90,000 120,000 201,000 388,000 £ 5,646,000 2,439,000 733,000 383,000 2,112,000 254,000 193,000 496,000 1,576,000 2,417,000 216,000 1,544,000 504,000 3,961,000 720,000 3,454,000 400,000 2,710,000 487,000 6,164,000 887,000 Cement - Chemicals and chemical preparations ... Clocks, watches, &c. - Cloth cuttings - Cordage, cables, ropes, and twine of hemp or like materials ... Cotton yarn, and manufactures thereof Coal products (not dyes) Paraffin wax - Crucibles, plumbago - Cutlery - ... Dentists' materials Earthen and china ware Electrical goods and apparatus Engine and boiler packing - Fishing tackle - Glass - ... Glue, size, and gelatine Haberdashery, &c. Hardware - - - . Hats Hatters' wares - Implements and tools - Instruments and apparatus - Jewellery - - - - Jute yarn, and manufactures - Leather, and manufactures thereof (including boots and shoes) - Linen yarn, and manufactures thereof - - - Machinery and mill-work Manure - ... Matches - . - - Mats and matting 4,494,000 36,000 71,000 410,000 54,976,000 1,256,000 310,000 156,000 291,000 93,000 1,281,000 1,164,000 94,000 142,000 449,000 120,000 224,000 984,000 487,000 127,000 1,108,000 345,000 81,000 1,593,000 36,000 5,000 287,000 37,035,000 92,000 7,000 16,000 376,000 21,000 817,000 1,268,000 66,000 119,000 658,000 48,000 1,042,000 1,010,000 763,000 27,000 676,000 253,000 77,000 6,087,000 72,000 76,000 697,000 92,011,000 1,348,000 317,000 172,000 667,000 114,000 2,098,000 2,432,000 160,000 261,000 1,107,000 168,000 1,266,000 1,994,000 1,250,000 154,000 1,784,000 598,000 158,000 4,884,000 22,000 140,000 521,000 56,299,000 1,352,000 381,000 108,000 267,000 130,000 1,400,000 1,093,000 92,000 179,000 601,000 145,000 289,000 1,014,000 727,000 192,000 1,098,000 338,000 49,000 1,940,000 21,000 2,000 361,000 37,146,000 103,000 26,000 21,000 389,000 30,000 915,000 1,138,000 82,000 154,000 771,000 81,000 750,000 1,099,000 880,000 60,000 845,000 319,000 78,000 6,824,000 43,000 142,000 882,000 93,445,000 1,455,000 407,000 129,000 656,000 160,000 2,315,000 2,231,000 174,000 333,000 1,372,000 226,000 1,039,000 2,113,000 1,607,000 252,000 1,943,000 657,000 127,000 2,299,000 380,000 2,679,000 2,354,000 551,000 2,905,000 2,829,000 2,312,000 5,141,000 3,391,000 2,251,000 5,642,000 6,027,000 16,277,000 2,947,000 6,000 37,000 1,242,000 6,983,000 522,000 60,000 28,000 7,269,000 23,260,000 3,469,000 66,000 65,000 6,930,000 19,256,000 3,833,000 5,000 23,000 1,568,000 8,802,000 548,000 85,000 22,000 8,498,000 28,058,000 4,381,000 90,000 45,000

VII. —Exports of Manufactured Articles to Foreign Countries and British Possessions— (continued). Statement showing the Value of the Principal Articles of United Kingdom Produce wholly or mainly manufactured Exported from the United Kingdom in each of the years 1905 and 1909, distinguishing Consignments to Foreign Countries and British Dominions— (continued).

9389.-2.

B 3

1905. 1909. Articles. To Foreign Countries. To British Possessions. Total. To Foreign Countries. To British Possessions. Total. Medicines - Metals and manufactures thereof - - - - Musical instruments - Oil and floorcloth Oil-seed cake, &c. Painters' colours, &c. - £ 517,000 £ 948,000 £ 1,465,000 £ 650,000 £ 1,068,000 £ 1,718,000 Paper - Perfumery - Plaiting of straw Plate - Plated and gilt wares - Prints, engravings, &c. Saddlery and harness - Ships . - - - Silk yarn, and manufactures thereof - - - - Skins and furs, dressed, and manufactures thereof 25,496,000 64,000 1,125,000 132,000 1,226,000 731,000 62,000 43,000 36,000 178,000 134,000 214,000 4,468,000 15,251,000 209,000 627.000 l^000 942,000 1,209,000 107,000 15,000 41,000 399,000 43,000 305,000 963,000 40,747,000 273,000 1,752,000 133,000 2,168,000 1,940,000 169,000 58,000 ■ 77,000 577,000 177,000 519,000 5,431,000 27,803,000 75,000 1,427,000 677,000 1,320,000 1,011,000 95,000 62,000 52,000 242,000 194,000 185,000 4,456,000 19,098,000 215,000 805,000 1,000 1,085,000 1,548,000 134,000 15,000 37,000 479,000 64,000 246,000 1,471,000 46,901,000 290,000 2,232,000 678,000 2,405,000 2,559,000 229,000 77,000 89,000 721,000 258,000 431,000 5,927,000 1,462,000 530,000 1,992,000 1,368,000 492,000 1,860,000 Soap ------ Stationery - - - - Stones and slates Toys and games Umbrellas, &c. - - - Wood, manufactures of, including furniture Wool flocks, tops, and combed - - - - Woollen yarn, and manufac454,000 547,000 638,000 234,000 111,000 78,000 95,000 738,000 774,000 96,000 344,000 320,000 549,000 1,285,000 1,412,000 330,000 455,000 398,000 762,000 657,000 770,000 199,000 194,000 78,000 135,000 879,000 802,000 96,000 394,000 310,000 897,000 1,536,000 1,572,000 295,000 588,000 388,000 482,000 732,000 1,214,000 746,000 705,000 1,451,000 2,821,000 58,000 2,879,000 2,984,000 110,000 3,094,000 tures - Goods, manufactured, all other - 18,012,000 7,758,000 25,770,000 19,325,000 8,499,000 27,824,000 1,748,000 828,000 2,576,000 2,672,000 1,420,000 4,092,000 Total - 168,270,000 100,803,000 269,073,000 184,678,000 112,468,000 297,116,000 Proportion of Total - Per cent. 63 Per cent. 37 Per cent. 100 Per cent. 62 Per cent. 38 Per cent. 100

No. 3. STATISTICS RELATING TO THE TRADE OF INDIA, THE DOMINIONS, AND THE COLONIES, &o.

STATEMENTS SHOWING :— A.—Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Consigned from British India and the various British Self-Governing Dominions. B.—Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into British India and the various British Self-Governing Dominions, from the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries during the Year 1909. o.—Total Valine of Imports into and Exports from British India, the Self-Governing Dominions, and the Principal Crown Colonies, in each of the years 1905 to 1909. showing separately Food, Drink, and Tobacco; Raw Materials; Manufactured Articles; and Bullion and Specie, and distinguishing Trade with (i) United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries. CONTENTS. Page India, British ------ - 44, 64, 76 Self-Governing Dominions: Australia, Commonwealth of - - - - - 52, 68, 76 British South Africa - 49, 66, 76 Canada, Dominion of - - - - - - 58, 72, 76 Newfoundland - 62, 74, 76 New Zealand, Dominion of - - - - - 56, 70, 76 Principal Crown Colonies: Barbados _-_--._ 78 Ceylon -------- 78 Jamaica _______ 78 Mauritius ._.--.. 78 Straits Settlements ------ 78 Trinidad and Tobago ------ 78

CONTENTS. Page India, British ------ - 44, 64, 76 Self-Governing Dominions: Australia, Commonwealth of - - - - - 52, 68, 76 British South Africa - - - - - - 49, 66, 76 Canada, Dominion of - - - - - - 58, 72, 76 Newfoundland - - - - - - - 62, 74, 76 New Zealand, Dominion of - - - - - 56, 70, 76 Principal Crown Colonies: Barbados ___---_ 78 Ceylon -------- 78 Jamaica _______ 78 Mauritius .____.. 78 Straits Settlements ______ 78 Trinidad and Tobago ------ 78

PEEPAEED BY THE BOAED OF TEADE.

A (33)9389.-3. B 4

BRITISH INDIA. A. Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco ; (ii) Raw Materials ; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from British India.

[The Total Value of Imports into the United Kingdom, during 1909, of Merchandise Consigned from British India was 35,431,000 L]

Extracted from the " Annual Statement of the Trade of the United Kingdom with Foreign Countries and British Possessions, 1909."

Total Com signments of each CI; iss, 1909. Value of Imports ;onsignkd Articles peom British NDIA. ProProportior to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from British India. specified in From Vlom \ portion all from Countries. British India. Class. the Trade 1905. 1906. 1907. British Returns. 1909. India. 1908. • (i) A] •tides o: Pood, (rink, a: d Tobacci Wheat Barley Maize or Indian Corn. Peas - Rice, Bice Meal, and Flour. Beans : Haricot Other - ' - Lentils : Split - Other than split. Wheatmeal and Flour. Bran and Pollard. £ 7,883,000 7,000 249,000 4,328,000 6,000 7,000 7,188,000 386,000 9,000 £ 1,297,000 82,000 3,000 & 6,944,000 54,000 34,000 & PerCent. Per Cent. 251,000 1,974,000 72,000 1,694,000 71,000 1,839,000 3,000 1,596,000 77,000 1,496,000 i Grain, Flour, and Farinaceous Substances. 21,000 46,000 19,000 37,000 33,000 46,000 16,000 61,000 32,000 33,000 8,720,000 83,107,000 10-49 24-61 1,000 52,000 1,000 39,000 84,000 31,000 48,000 22,000 1,000 3,000 * 2,000 * * 6,000 2,000 Dairy ) Pio- I duce, [ &c.f ). Butter 5,000 7,000 6,000 5,000 3,000 3,000 47,125,000 0-01 0-01 Fruit and J Vege- 1 tables. Nuts used as Fruit. Fruit, Dried Fruit, Preserved, without sugar. Unrefined, Cane and other sorts of sugar. Tea - * 13,000 1,000 1,000 10,000 * 3,000 4,000 • 3,000 1,000 7,000 * 9,000 3.000 1,000 I • 13,000 19,075,000 0-07 0-04 Sugar 142,000 52,000 51,000 71,000 30,000 30,000 22,849,000 0-13 0-08 Tea - 5,147,000 5,710,000 5,753,000 5,752,000 6,311,000 6,311,000 11,617,000 54 ■ 33 17-81 Coffee - Raw Coffee 600,000 440,000 223,000 511,000 286,000 286,000 2,076,000 13-78 0-81 Isinglass - Isinglass - 28,000 30,000 38,000 34,000 26,000 26,000 101,000 25 ■ 74 0-07 Edible Oils Coco-nut Oil (refined). Sauces and Con- • diments, unenumerated (including Table Salt). Chutney - 4,000 2,000 4,000 11,000 * * 1,161,000 Sauces and Condi- "J ments 7,000 10,000 8,000 7,000 8,000 17,000 19,000 19,000 I ) ■ 27,000 77,000 35-07 0-08 17,000 17,000 J 85,000 715,000 Spices -< Ginger Pepper Other Spices 41,000 66,000 2,000 34,000 71,000 5,000 26,000 36,000 1,000 35,000 18,000 2,000 46,000 36,000 3,000 11-89 0-24 Tobacco < Manufactured of all sorts. Unmanufactured 35,000 30,000 28,000 28,000 26,000 ■ 26,000 4,987,000 0-52 0-07 * * * * * * Less than 500Z. j- lnclud ing Lard (and imitations thereof), Cheese, Eggs, and Milk, argarine, Margarim Cheese, md Oleo-Ma) ;arine, in iddiUoa to Butter,

British India— continued. A.—Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from British India — continued.

Total Cons iignments o] each CI; tss, 1909. Articles Value op Imports CONSIGNED prom British India. Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from British India. SPECIFIED IN ProporClass. the Trade From From tion Returns. 1905. 1906. 1907. 190S. 1909. British India. all Countries. from British India. (ii) Ra , Materi; ,1s. £ £ & £ * £ & Per OentJ Per Cent. Iron { Ore, J Scrap J Iron, 1 and Steel. |_ Iron Ore, Manganiferous. Iron Ore, other sorts. Iron and Steel, Old. 2,000 10,000 15,000 10,000 22,000 14,000 7,000 6,000 4,000 8,000 12,000 5,076,000 0-24 0-03 2,000 19,000 1,000 t t Other Metallic i Ores. Gold Ore (including gold contained in Auriferous Ores and Metals). Manganese Ores 2,000 1,000 2,000 5,000 2,000 0-62 220,000 8,327,000 2-64 330,000 218,000 165,000 555,000 283,000 '407,000 1-15 Wood and \ Timber. Hewn, Teak Furniture Woods and Hardwoods of all kinds. Cotton, Raw - 598,000 9,000 588,000 13,000 575,000 14,000 380,000 13,000 398,000 9,000 23,592,000 1-73 995,000 1,483,000 2,331,000 1,414,000 1,477,000 1,477,000 60,295,000 •2 45 4-17 Cotton Wool Wool, Sheep's or Lambs', 1,115,000 1,463,000 1,438,000 972,000 1,516,000 1,516,000 35,042,000 4-33 4-28 r Hemp : Dressed or Undressed. Tow or Codilla. Unenumerated Vegetable Substances. Coir Fibre Jute Silk, Knub.3 or Husks and Waste (including Waste Noils). Silk, Kaw 263,000 275,000 273,000 218,000 242,000 4,000 2,000 3,000 3,000 6,000 Other Textile J Mate- ' rials. I 12,000 5,677,000 18,000 13,000 8,202,000 13,000 (' 8,000 ( 7,000 8,058,000 29,000 3,000 4,000 5,817,000 22,000 2,000 5,000 4,582,000 23,000 4,919,000 12,128,000 40-56 13-88 I5fi,000 142,000 160,000 84,000 59,000 f OilSeeds, Nuts, Oils, J Fats, *> and Gums. Gum, Arabic - Gum, Lacdye, Seedlac, Shellac, and Sticldac. Gum, unenumerated. Nuts and Kernels for expressing Oil therefrom. Oil, Castor „ Cocoanut, unrefined. „ of all other sorts. Seeds, Cotton - „ Flax or Linseed. ,, Rape „ unenumerated, for expressing oil therefrom. 12,000 725,000 14,000 731,000 11,000 1,052,000 8,000 750,000 9,000 485,000 10-70 11,000 25,000 7,000 11,000 10,000 47,000 75,000 75,000 45,000 86,000 19,000 127.000 21,000 72,000 17,000 97,000 15,000 101,000 3,792,000 31,040,000 12-22 16,000 63,000 15,000 16,000 22,000 43,000 33,000 573,000 1,136,000 1.066,000 1,040,000 1,569,000 1,034,000 937,000 908,000 1,063,000 1,251,000 156,000 431,000 177,000 750,000 465,000 912,000 148,000 555,000 201,000 538,000 f Less than 500?.

British India— continued. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from British India — continued.

Total Com nguments of each Cll is, 1909. Value of Impobts consigned ARTICLES from British India. Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from British India. SPECIFIED IN ProClass. From B^rorn portion the Trade lU'.TUBNS. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. British India. all Countries. from British India. (ii) RaMateri; ,ls~ conti; >,ned. Hides and pieces thereof : Dry - - & £ & £ £ £ Per Cent. Per Cent. 220,000 458,000 343,000 174,000 281,000 1 j> 1,178,000 Wet - Skins : Goat Skins, undressed. Sheep Skins, undressed, woolled Sheep Skins, undressed, pickled Uneunmerated Skins, undressed. 9,000 10,000 14,000 11,000 25,000 Hides and Undressed Skins. 536,000 1 I [ 27,000 850,000 51,000 480,000 f 26,000 I 327,000 1,000 857,000 6,000 11,618,000 10-14 3-32 1 11,000 t 8,000 1,000 2,000 t 1,000 J 1,000 0-00 Mate- ■ j rials for (_ Paper- / making, j Paper - making material. 3,000 4,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 1.000 4,499,000 0-02 Bristles - 34,000 43,000 43,000 42,000 36,000 Canes and Sticks, unmounted. Caoutchouc 1,000 2,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 64,000 81,000 55,000 31,000 23,000 Feathers (ornamental). Hair :— Goats', other than Mohair. Horse - 2,000 15,000 1,000 35,000 5,000 22,000 3,000 16,000 5,000 14,000 Horns and Hoofs .Ivory, Teeth, Elephants' &c. Manures : Bones for Manure. Mica 1,000 50,000 27,000 1,000 53,000 14,000 1,000 45,000 35,000 1,000 31,000 21,000 2,000 35,000 29,000 1-95 102,000 101,000 76,000 75,000 83,000 76,000 161,000 138,000 86,000 99,000 Piassava Fibre and other Fibres for brush-making. Plants, &c.: Flower Roots and Bulbs. Plumbago Seeds :— Dari or Durra 80,000 82,000 50,000 89,000 93,000 2-42 Miscellaneous. 690,000 28,521,000 Not stated 2,000 2,000 2,000 22,000 22,000 18,000 23,000 29,000 9,000 8,000 78,000 14,000 74,000 Dhol or Pigeon Pea. Millet - 104,000 103,000 195,000 14,000 60,000 3,000 t t t 66,000 Unenumerated, other sorts. Shells of all kinds. Wax (excluding Paraffin Wax). Goods, unmanufactured, unenumerated. 4,000 21,000 27,000 6,000 17,000 21,000 14,000 26,000 8,000 6.000 21,000 8,000 4,000 17,000 15,000 9,000 13,000 12,000 13,000 13,000 Less than 500?.

British India— continued. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from British India — continued.

Total Co isignments if each C. lass, 1909. Value of Imports 3ONSIGNEB Articles from British India. Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from British India. specified in ProClass. From From portion the Trade Returns. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. British India. all Countries. from British India. (iii) Ma: ufactun id ArticL IS. Iron and Steel, and Manufactures thereof. ] £ £ A £ £ & £ Per Cent. Per Cent. Iron, Pig, Spiegeleisen and FerroManganese. 1,000 7,972,000 Brass, Bronze and Metal, bronzed or lacquered, manufactures of. Copper :— Old - Unwrought and part wrought. Lead, Pig and Sheet Tin, in Blocks, Ingots, Bars and Slabs. Metal, unenumerated, old, fit only to be reman ufactured. 3,000 4,000 4,000 3,000 2,000 ! 48,000 )ther Metals and Manufactures thereof. 2,000 9,000 30,000 34,000 62,000 26,000 t 5,000 1,000 24,346,000 0-20 0-H 82,000 2.000 25,000 7,000 92,000 1,000 19,000 42,000 16,000 60,000 48,000 2,000 J 3.000 Cotton :— Yarn, grey - „ bleached and dyed. Waste from worked Cotton. Piece Goods Manufactures, unenumerated. h 5,000 145,000 j 77,000 < 41,000 28,000 1,000 i I 127,000 J 0-36 Cotton 50,000 65,000 34,000 18,000 25,000 9,839,000 1-29 3 I Eh o "-D a o H 1 a Wool Carpets - Rugs ... 48,000 24,000 I 83,000 28,000 23,000 104,000 35,000 27,000 I 121,000 I 6,000 62,000 28,000 92,000 9,000 61,000 12,000 93.000 13,000 I 106,000 9,728,000 1-09 0-30 Silk Silk Manufactures of all sorts. 38,000 20,000 29,000 26,000 28,000 28,000 12,760,000 0-22 0-08 Other Yarns and Textile Fabrics. Coir Yarn Embroidery and Needlework. Jute :— Yarn - Manufactures of - 6,000 t 7,000 206,000 6,000 190,000 4,000 224,000 4,000 ] 5-90 t 1,925,000 1,000 2,042,000 8,000 2,456,000 t 2,148,000 4,000 1,859,000 j> 2,091,000 7,325,000 28-55 Saltpetre Drugs : — Bark, Peruvian Opium Unenumerated (including medicinal preparations). Dyestuffs and Substances used in Tanning, or Dyeing:— Cutch and Gambier, Indigo Extracts for Tanning, Myrobalans Unenumerated Substances for Tanning or Dyeing. Dyewoods, unenumerated. 54,000 76,000 82,000 91,000 62,000 Chemicals, Drugs, Dyes, and Colours. 17,000 42,000 77,000 48,000 8,000 37,000 76,000 72,000 8,000 17,000 67,000 112,000 3,000 6,000 60,000 88,000 6,000 73,000 I 496,000 10,597,000 4-68 1-40 39,000 100,000 Ca 91,000 mot be sti 143,000 ted. 117,000 5,000 124,000 6,000 159,000 9,000 176,000 12,000 173,000 21,000 249,000 13,000 153,000 15,000 9,000 19,000 12,000 15,000 18,000 f Less th. 500?. I Coir Yi irn includei with " G, irdage, Ca' >lep, Ropes and Twim " (Miscella; teous Class) in 1905 ai id 1906.

British India— continued. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from British India—continued.

Total Coi isignments if each Cli ,ss, 1909. Value or Imports consigned Articles fkom British India. Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from British India. SPECIFIED IN ProClass, the Trade 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. From From portion British all from Returns. India. British 1909. Countries. India. (iii) Manufactured .rticles—. wntimied. £ £ £ £ £ £ PerCent. Per Cent. Leather and Manufactures thereof (exeluding Boots and Shoes). Leather:— Undressed 2,239,000 2,699,000 2,585,000 2,309,000 2,267,000 I 2,267,000 6-40 Dressed - 1,000 3,000 t 3,000 t 11,617,000 19-51 Books, printed - Cordage, Cables, Ropes, and Twine, of Hemp, Coir, or like material. Curios Mats and Matting. Oilseed Cake :— Cotton Seed Cake. Linseed Cake - Other sorts Paraffin Wax - Plaiting of Straw and other materials. Stones, Slabs, and Marble. 2,000 £254,000 7,000 8,000 11,000 9,000 14,000 1,000 2,000 23,000 7,000 12,000 2,000 17,000 13,000 12,000 2,000 9,000 5,000 10,000 22,762,000 0-98 Miscellaneous. 16,000 12,000 20,000 10,000 346,000 1-52 68,000 60,000 64,000 7,000 89,000 99,000 34,000 5,000 115,000 69,000 27,000 6,000 132,000 125,000 28,000 6,000 120,000 120,000 61,000 4,000 Not statei 11,000 5,000 Note.lanufactui iritish Posi -The Imports inti red Articles, other sessions " in the dei > the United Kingdom of J :han those specified in the abo mailed Tables in the original Tra % Coir Yarn included wii Articles of Food. ] ve Statement, are, if ide Returns. Drink, and any. includi Tobacco, I d with thoi iaw Mate se shown f ;rials, and "or " Other tLe as than 500?. th " Cordage, Cables, Ropes, and Pwine " in 1 1905 and 1 906.

BRITISH SOUTH AFRICA. A.—Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco ; (ii) Raw Materials ; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Consigned from British South Africa.

[The Total Value of Imports into the United Kingdom, during 1909, of Merchandise consigned from British South Africa was 16,110,0001*]

Extracted from the " Annual Statement of the Trade of the United Kingdom with Foreign Countries and British Possessions, 1909."

Total Coi isignments of each O. lass, 1909. Articles Value of Imposts consigned prom Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from British South Africa. specified in British South Africa. ProClass, From From portion THE TRADE British from all Returns. South Countries. British 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. Africa. South Africa. (!) .rtioles o Food, Drink, am Tobacco. Grain, 1 Flour, I andFari- ! naceous f Substances. J Meat, Poultry, and Game. Oats - Maize £ 2,000 6,000 & £ 27,000 122,000 & 19,000 90,000 & 76,000 283,000 \ £ \ 359,000 £ 83,107,000 Per Cent. 0-43 Per Cent. 2'23 Meat, preserved otherwise than by salting. 3,000 42,044,000 r Fruit and j Vege- " tables. i Plums, Raw Grapes, Raw Pears, Raw Apricots, Raw - Fruit, unenumerated, Raw. Fruit preserved in Syrup. Canned of all sorts Unrefined Molasses - Tea - Cocoa or chocolate, ground, prepared, or in any way manufactured. Raw cofEoe Chicory - Rum Brandy Unenumerated : Sweetened - Unsweetened Wine :— In casks In bottles Manufactured of all sorts. Unmanufactured Preparations made with added sugar or other sweetening matter. 2,000 7,000 1,000 1,000 t 4,000 10,000 4,000 2,000 t 7,000 12,000 7,000 6,000 t 2,000 42,000 11,000 5,000 2,000 10,000 19,000 18,000 9,000 7,000 * t ] \ 63,000 19,075,000 0'39 0-33 t 2,000 t J 3,378,000 0-07 Fish Sugar - J Tea - t 2,000 it 17,000 5,000 3,000 2,000 8,000 11,000 1,000 19,000 4,000 11,000 0-33 t 2,000 t j- 20,000 22,849,000 0-09 0-12 4,000 11,617,000 2,814,000 0-03 0-02 Cocoa - <J i. Coffee - Chicory - r 1,000 t 6,000 t t 13,000 t 2,076,000 37,000 1,000 t 2,000 t 11,000 t 1 j- 12,000 Spirits •■( 1,749,000 0-69 0-07 6,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 t 1,000 Wine - ■> Tobacco < r 1,000 7,000 2,000 1,000 1,000 8,000 1,000 2,000 3,000 2,000 1,000 2^000 1,000 1,000 I 1,000 [ 2,000 3,746,000 0'03 O'Ol t t t 1,000 4,000 1,000 4,000 t 1,000 4,987,000 0'04 0-01 62,000 Misccl- J laneous. | (ii Raw Mi ■terials. Iron Ore, j Scrap l^ Iron and ( Steel. J Iron and Steel, old. 7,000 10,000 11,000 3,000 t t 5,076,000 Copper, Ore Gold, Ore (including Gold contained in auriferous Ores and Metals). Lead, Ore - Silver, Ore (including Silver contained in argentiferous Ores and Metals). Tin, Ore - Furniture Woods, Hardwoods and Veneers(except mahogany). 260,000 50,000 278,000 66,000 182,000 91,000 82,000 95,000 107,000 140,000 1 )■ 460,000 Other Metallic Ores. t 16,000 21,000 6,000 16,000 2'86 3,000 8,327,000 5-52 Wood and Timber. 9,000 8,000 0-06 17,000 9,000 30,000 9,000 6,000 8,000 191,000 10,000 10,000 23,592,000 0-04 * Incli f Less isive of diamonds exported from the Cape of Good Hope to the United Kingdom, valued at 6,170 0002. than 500Z.

British South Africa — continued. A.—Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from British South Africa — continued.

Total Co] isignments >f each Cli iss, 1909. Value of Imports consigned from Class. Articles specified in the Trade [1905. British South Africa. 1906. 1908. 1909. From British From all Proportion from Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from British South Africa. Eeturns. South British Countries. 1907, Africa. South Africa. (i i) Raw [aterials — oontimet £ £ £ £ £ £ £ Per Cent. Per Cent. Wool < Oil Seeds, 1 Nuts, Oils, \ Fats and | Gums. J r Mohair (Angora Goats' Hair). Sheep's or Lambs' Wool. 780,000 969,000 1,218,000 929,000 831,000 I 5,066,000 35,042,000 14-46 31-45 2,166,000 2,275,000 3,308,000 2,892,000 4,235,000 Oil, Fish (Train, . Blubber,Sperm), &c. 7,000 10,000 10,000 31,040,000 0-03 0-06 Hides and Undressed j Skins. I Hides and Pieces thereof :— Dry - Wet - 8-36 113,000 12,000 113,000 15,000 199,000 50,000 203,000 59,000 258,000 88,000 Skins:— Goat, undressed Sheep, ,, Furs, Sealskins, undressed. Asbestos, raw - Caoutchouc Feathers, ornamental. Horns and Hoofs Manures, Guano Seeds, Dari or - Durra. Goods, unmanufactured, unenumerated. Diamonds* 185,000 309,000 3,000 2,000 4,000 959,000 233,000 348,000 4,000 3,000* 9,000 1,259,000 326,000 543,000 10,000 3,000 3,000 1,598,000 314,000 549,000 9,000 5,000 2,000 1,431,000 372,000 607,000 22,000 8,000 2,000 1,723,000 1,347,000 11,618,000 11-59 110-90 6,000 6,000 18,000 10,000 11,000 14,000 1,756,000 28,521,000 6-16 Miscellaneous. 3,000 7,000 7,000 11,000 10,000 6,000 38-30 6,759,000 9,179,000 8,829,000 4,607,000 6,170,000 6,170,000 6,170,000 100-00 (iii) Mi .nufactu: ■ed Artie! .es. Metals and Manufactures thereof (other than Iron and Steel). Copper:— Kegulus and Precipitate. Unwrought in bars, blocks, &c. Old, fit only to be remanufactured. Metal, unenumerated old, fit only to be remanufactured. Drugs, unenumerated, including medicinal preparations. Dyestuffs and Substances used in Tanning or Dyeing :— Bark or Tanning. Unenumerated. 345,000 9,000 17,000 396,000 24,000 33,000 11,000 452,000 28,000 50,000 13,000 317,000 12,000 19,000 14,000 416,000 3,000 17,000 28,000 15,000 • 459,000 24,346,000 1-89 2-85 12,000 Chemicals, Drugs, • Dyes and Colours. 217,000 10,597,000 2-05 1-35 126,000 97,000 157,000 154,000 199,000 3,000 4,000 3,000 2,000 3,000 Note.Articles, c sions" in * The the value import ati< The imports into her than those spei he detailed Tables figures given for f Diamonds impoi i into the United } the United cified in th in the origi Diamonds rted therefrc kingdom ar Kingdom ie above S inal Trade represent om into t e included i of Article! Statement s 3 Returns. the Mmpor the United 1 in the Mis 38 of Food, Drink am are, if any, included i Ha from the Cape of I Kingdom cannot be iscellaneous Class. 1 Tobacco, Ki rith those shi 3ood Hope on given. Suet nw Material own for "( ily to the f i diamonds Is and Mai Other Brit United Ki as are di mifactured ;ish Possesingdom, as eclared on

British South Africa — continued. The following Statement shows the Total Value of Imports into the United Kingdom of Merchandise consigned from the various parts of British South Africa during each of the Years 1905 to 1909.

Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from various parts of British South Africa. Imports of Merchandise. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. £ £ £ £ £ Union of South Africa : Cape of Good Hopef - Natal - Orange Free State Transvaal - Rhodesia - - - . - Swaziland - - - - 11,656,000 619,000 * 9,000 20,000 14,714,000 769,000 16,066,000 1,346,000 10,702,000 1,271,000 13,863,000 1,822,000 2,000 306,000 114,000 3,000 9,000 32,000 12,000 61,000 7,000 91,000 Totalf - 12,304,000 15,524,000 17,485,000 12,071,000 16,110,000 * Less than 500Z. f Inclusive of diamom Is exported from the Cape of Gooi Hope to the Un: ited Kingdom.

COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each, of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) ARTroLES of Food, Drink, and Tobacco ; (ii) Raw Materials ; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from the Commonwealth of Australia.

[The Total Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during 1909 of Merchandise consigned from the Commonwealth of Australia was 32,646,000 L]

Extracted from the " Annual Statement of the Trade of the United Kingdom with Foreign Countries and British Possessions, 1909."

Total Coi isignments if each Claf is, 1909. Class. Akticles SPECIFIED IN THE TRADE Value of Imports consigned fbom the Commonwealth of Australia. From the CommonFrom all Countries. Proportion from the CommonProportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from the Commonwealth of Australia. Returns. wealth of wealth of 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. Australia. Australia. (i) Articlei of Pood, Drink, ,nd Tobacci Wheat - Barley Oats Peas Wheat Meal and Flour. Eice Meal and Dust. Beef, Fresh, and Refrigerated. Mutton, Fresh and Refrigerated. Pork, Fresh, and Refrigerated. Salt and other Fresh or Refrigerated Meat. Beef, Preserved Mutton, Preserved. Other Meat, Preserved. Rabbits (dead), Fresh and Refrigerated. Poultry and Game (alive or dead). Butter Cheese Milk, Preserved Oleo-Margarine Apples, Raw Pears, Raw Oranges - Fruit, Dried, Raisins. Fruit, Preserved in Syrup. Fruit, Preserved j without sugar Cocoa-nut oil (refined). Hops Sugar (unrefined). Tea - Cocoa, raw Rum Brandy - Unenumerated, unsweetened. Wine, in casks - Wine, in bottles Cigars Unmanufactured £ 3,800,000 * £ 2,830,000 & 3,268.000 5,000 & 2,421,000 * & 4,684,000 37,000 58,000 2,000 321,000 £ & Per Cent. Per Cent. Grain, Flour, and Farinaceous Substances. 3,000 8,000 508,000 * 2,000 253,000 17,000 69,000 * 2,000 121,000 5,108,000 83,107,000 6-15 15-65 1,000 2,000 4,000 1,000 6,000 31,000 55,000 181,000 170,000 590,000 986,000 1,148,000 1,645,000 1,195,000 1,574,000 11,000 39,000 12,000 * 1,000 12,000 18,000 16,000 9,000 15,000 Meat, Poultry, and Game. 144,000 41,000 76,000 43,000 151,000 93,000 3,139,000 42,044,000 7-47 9-62 110,000 65,000 205,000 226,000 38,000 17,000 2,000 8,000 17,000 486,000 685,000 558,000 411,000 506,000 21,000 21,000 25,000 9,000 5,000 Dairy ( Pro- I duce, I &c.f ( r 2,308,000 3,014,000 3,008,000 11,000 2,299,000 2,000 2,008,000 2,000 17,000 252,000 15,000 * * 2,027,000 17,125,000 4-30 6-21 1,000 232,000 9,000 * * 179,000 5,000 * 312,000 15,000 2,000 42,000 306,000 5,000 1.000 19,000 Fruit and Vegetables. * 1,000 * 3,000 8,000 9,000 1,000 280,000 19,075,000 1-47 0-86 12,000 6,000 19,000 14,000 3,000 4,000 1,161,000 034 0-01 Edible Oils. Hops. Sugar. 1,000 1,000 2,000 84,000 20,000 * 36,000 # 4,000 2,000 2,000 476,000 22,849,000 0-42 0-01 "] 6,000 3,000 Tea. Cocoa. * * * 7,000 * 7,000 * 11,617,000 2,814,000 0-06 0-02 * * 1,000 1,000 * * Spirits. < Wine. ] Tobacco. \ 2,000 6,000 * 2,000 2,000 # 1,000 1,000 * ! j 144,000 1,000 1,749,000 136,000 1,000 1,000 * 99,000 1,000 i.ooo * 127,000 1,000 1,000 111,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 143,000 1,000 1,000 3,746,000 3-84 0-44 4,987,000 0-02 0-00 * Lesi t Incl i, and i s than 500Z. [uding lard (and imitations thereof), nilk. largarine, isrgarine cheese, ai id oieo-marg! •ine, in addition to butter, cheese,

Commonwealth of Australia — continued. A.—Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from the Commonwealth of Australia— continued.

Value of Imports consigned prom the Total Co: isignments of each Class, 1909. Class. Articles Specified in the Trade Returns. 1905. Commonwealth of Australia. 1906. 1907. I 1908. From the Commonwealth From all [Proportion Pro- \° Tot;l1 Imports portion into the from the ,3-/ uit f d Kingdom Common- ' consigned wealth of f romt ne CommonAustralia. wealth of Australia. Countries. 1909. of Australia. (ii) Raw Mi .terials. £ £ £ £ .C £ £ Per Cent'. Per Cent, Iron O re j Sera]) [ Iron, anil 1 Steel. ] Iron Ore Iron and Steel, old 13,000 22,000 t 23,000 13,000 5,000 5,000 2,000 1,000 3,000 4,000 5,076,000 0-08 0-01 Antimony Ore Cobilt Ore - ; Copper Ore - Gold Ore (including gold contained in auriferous ores and metals). Lead Ore - Silver Ore (including silver contained inArgentiferous ores and metals). Tin Ore Zincs Ore Ores, unenumerated. 3,000 11,000 28.000 605,000 35.000 6,000 23,000 732.000 78,000 10,000 129,000 550,000 17,000 5,000 50,000 424,000 x.ooo 2,000 45,000 380,000 Other Metallic ■{ Ores. 4.000 494,000 28,000 586,000 34,000 572.000 66,000 527.000 58,000 372,000 979,000 8,327,000 11-76 3-00 50,000 10,000 87,000 60,000 24,000 56,000 8,000 64,000 60,000 9,000 43,000 45,000 24,000 (18,000 22,000 Wood and Timber. Hewn, Oak - Furniture Woods, Hardwoods, and Veneers, unenumerated. t 324.000 1,000 250,000 3.000 177,000 4.000 219,000 t 241.000 241.000 23,592,000 1-02 0 • 74 Wool. Wool, Sheep's or Lambs'. Woollen Rags, not for Manure. 10,782.000 11,645,000 14,591,000 13.413.000 13,668,000 13.(183,000 35,042,00(1 10,000 13,000 13.000 14,000 15,000 39-1)5 41 ill Gum : Kowrie - Unenumerated Nuts and Kernels for expressing oil therefrom. Oil : Animal Ooeoanut, unrefined. Tallow and Stearine 33,000 5,000 124,000 7.000 1,000 162,000 6,000 1,000 249,000 18,000 1,000 261,000 I 1,000 2,000 298,000 )il Seeds, Nuts, Oils, 'ats, and Gums. 18,000 128.000 20.000 24.000 [ 1,567,000 16,000 (18.000 16.000 103,000 14,000 115,000 [31,040,000 5-05 4-80 769.000 i>89.000 1.048,000 825.000 1.127.000 Hides and Undressed Skins. Hides and pieces thereof: Dry Wet - Skins, Sheep, undressed : Woolled Pickled J Furs : Rabbit Skins. undressed. Unenumerated, undressed. 15,000 22,000 j 531.000 24,000 62,000 719,000 18.000 82,000 j l>02.000 I 192,000 63,000 99,000 694,000 83,000 80.000 157.000 739,000 152,000 1.844.000 u,r>18.ooo 15-87 5 ■ 65 218,000 418,000 369,000 276,000 315.000 207,000 246,000 200.000 174.000 101.000 Ma- . j terials j for Linen and Cotton Hags. Other Paper-mak-ing Materials. 4,000 4.000 5.000 4,00(1 3.000 PaperMaking. J 1.000 2,000 4,000 t t 3,000 4,499,000 (i-iiT 0-01 I A i t Less than 500/. i38!.)—3. C

Total Coi isignments if each Class, 1909. Value of Imports consigned from the Glass. Articles specified in the Trade Commonwealth of Australia. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. From the Commo - wealth of From all Proportion 1> ]T) . ! to Total Imports portion ! j nt0 the from the ! United Kingdom Common- consigned wealth of i from th e [ CommonAustralia, j wea lth of Australia. Returns. Countries. Australia. (ii) Raw Materials—«" utiimerf. Bladders, Casings, and Sausage Skins. Bones, applicable' to manufactur-i ing purposes, (other than manure). Glue Stock and pieces for making Grlue. Hair : Cow, Ox, Bull. or Elk. Horse - Horns and Hoofs Plumbago Precious Stones, unset. Seeds. Garden, unenumerated. Shells of all kinds Wax (excluding Paraffin Wax)J Goods, Unmanufactured, unenumerated. t £ 1,000 £ 5,000 £ 12.000 £ 24.0011 & 6 Per Cent-. Per Cent. f t t t t t 8,000 10,000 11,000 9,000 6,000 Miscellaneous. " 3,000 2,000 4,000 3,000 8,000 1-04 17,000 12.000 1,000 . 1,000 20,000 14,000 t t 20,000 14,000 1 000 t 16,000 11,000 4,000 20,000 14,000 3,000 340,000 28,521,000 1-19 1.000 3,0( tO 2.000 1,000 2.000 358,000 3,000 341,000 2,000 364,000 l.ooo 310.000 • 1,000 255,000 1,000 10,000 10,000 9,000 9,000 7,000 ■r !ii) Manufactured Articles Iron and ~| Steel and ! manu- f factures thereof. J Kails, defective and old. Not itated 12,000 6,000 5,000 5,0(10 7,972,000 0-06 0-02 Antimony, crude and regulus. Copper, regulus and precipitate. Copper, old, fit only to be remanufactured. Copper, unwrought, in bara, blocks, slabs, cakes, and ingots. Lead, Pig and Sheet. Tin in blocks, ingots, bars, and slabs. Zinc, crude, in cakes. Metal, unenumerated, miwrought. Metal, unenumerated, old. fit only to be remanufactured. t 5,000 12,000 t * 360,000 503,000 558,000 230,000 145,000 8,000 41,000 35,000 7,000 5,000 848,000 970,000 1,498,000 1,384,000 1,280,000 Other Metals and manufactures thereof. 928,000 584,000 913,000 923,000 979,000 1.019,000 909,000 698,000 024,000 629,000 2.707.OOO 24,340,000 11-12 8-29 10,000 10,000 6,000 9,000 5,000 15,000 7,000 7,000 2,000 4,000 23,000 42,000 28,000 3,000 9,000 :ss than 5' io/.

Commonwealth of Australia— continued. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from the Commonwealth of Australia — continued.

C 2

Total Co Qsignmenta of each Cla ss, 1909. Value of Imp( IETS CONSIGNED FROM THE I Class. Articles specified in the Trade Commonw: EALTH OF AUSTRALIA. 1907. 1908. From the CommonFrom all Proportion from the I Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from the Commonwealth of Australia. Returns. wealth of Countries. Common1905. 1906. 1909. Australia. wealth of Australia. .ii) Man .factured Article: i — continued. £ 2,000 12,000 & 2,000 Not & stated £ & 4,438,000 Per Cent. Per Cent. iachiner Agricultural Chemical manufactures and products of all sorts. Drugs of all sorts, containing no dutiable ingredient (including medicinal preparations). DyestufEs and Substances used in Tanning : Bark. Painters' Colours and Pigments. 19,000 23,000 37,000 23,000 31,000 1 14,000 15,000 20,000 10,000 14,000 Chemicals, Drugs, Dyes, and Colours. > 58,000 10,597,000 0-50 0-16 1)2,000 18,000 16,000 12,000 8,000 4,000 1,000 t 1,000 t Leather ' and manufactures thereof I (excluding boots and shoes). J Leather - 2611,000 151,000 426,000 441,000 416,000 416,000 11,617,000 3-58 1-27 Miscel- J laneous. * Hooks, printed - Pictures and Drawings by hand. Stones, Slabs, and Marble : Oil Shale. 1,000 2,000 3,000 t 2,000 1,000 4,000 1,000 4,000 1,000 1 [ 18,000 ot statec 12,000 13,000 22,762,000 II-H8 m - 0-05 Note — ii'ticles, ot 'ossessions f Less -The Imports into her than those sj " in the detailed ti than 500Z. the United Kingdom of Arti. lecified in the above Staten ibles in the original Trade Re cles of Fw lent, are, :turns. 3d, Drink, if any, ii id Tobacco, Haw Materi luded with those show ials, and Mi •11 for •■ Ot! nufactured ier British

DOMINION OF NEW ZEALAND. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco ; (ii) Raw Materials ; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from the Dominion of New Zealand.

[The Total Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during 1909 of Merchandise consigned from the Dominion of New Zealand was 17,731,000?.]

Extracted from the " Annual Statement of the Trade of the United Kingdom with Foreign Countries and British Possessions, 1909."

Total Co: nsignments of each Clai is, 1909. Articles Value of Imposts consigned fbom the Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from the Dominion of New Zealand. Dominion op New Zealand. Prospecified in portion From the From Class. the Trade Dominion all from the Returns. of New Countries. Dominion 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. Zealand. of New Zealand. (i) .rticles of Food, irink, a: :d Tobacco, Wheat - Barley - Oats Peas Beans Bran and Pollard. Beef, Fresh and Refrigerated. Mutton, Fresh and Refrigerated. Pork, Fresh and Refrigerated. Unenumerated, Fresh, Refrigeratec 1 or Salted Meat. Beef, Preserved Mutton, Preserved. Other Meat Preserved. Babbits (dead) Fresh ami Refrigerated. Poultry and Game (alive or dead). £ iii),ooo 2,000 61,000 41.000 6,000 30,000 1,000 & £ 331.000 23.000 555,000 U,000 6,000 5,000 I .€ 961,000 & Per Cent. Per Cent. Grram, Flour, and Farinaceous Substances. 35,000 38,000 1,000 2,000 7.000 32,000 j 1 7.000 14,000 * 83,107,000 1 16 5-42 1.000 i 209,000 316,000 I 570,000 542,000 660,000 j 3,167,000 3,000 29,000 3,418,000 9,000 30,000 ,3,996,000 5,000 38,000 3,453,000 2,000 28,000 3,499,000 25,000 } 4,330,000 Meat. Poultry and Game. 23,000 17,000 32,000 26,000 23,000 19.000 19,000 38,000 35,000 48,000 42,044,000 10-30 24-42 8,000 9.000 2,000 2.000 6,000 I 82,000 76,000 78,000 97,000 56,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 Dairy ] Pro- I duce, ( &c.t ] Fruit j and I Vege- [ tables. I Hops. Wine. Butter - Cheese - Oleo Margarine l,-Hi8,000 203.000 1,000 1,627,000 371,000 4,000 1,599,000 587,000 2,000 1,250,000 801,000 14,000 1,472,000 1,114,000 21,000 J I 2,607,000 14-70 47,125,000 5-53 Fruit,Preserved without, Sugar. * 19,075,000 Hops All kinds - 2,000 * 4,000 1,000 1,000 3,000 3,000 476,000 3,746,000 0-63 002 Iron 1 Ore, I Scrap I Iron, and Steel. J Other Metal- i lie Ores. I Wood and < l'imber. I (ii) Raw Materials. Iron and Steel, Old. 1,000 2,000 3,000 2,000 2,000 2,000 5,076,000 0-04 0-01 Gold Ore (including the value of the gold contained in auriferous ores and metals). Hewn, Fir, other than Pit Props or Pit Wood. Sawn or Split, Planed or Dressed. 8,000 19,000 30,000 37,000 39,000 39,000 8,327,000 0-47 0-22 1,000 * * * 1 I I 20,000 05.000 19,000 30,000 60.000 20,000 23,592.000 0-08 0-11 * Less than oOOl. I Including, lard (and :g and milk. imitation! thereot), margarim !, margarini cheese, ai id oleo-margi irine, in ad< ition to bu ;ter, cheeee, ■<i;

Dominion of New Zealand — continued. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from the Dominion of New Zealand— continued.

A 9389,-3. C 3

Total Coi signtnents of each Clai is, 1909. Articles Value of Imports consigned from the Proportion to Total Import's into the United Ki i igdoin consigned fiom the Dominion of New Zealand. Dominion of New Zealand. specified in Proportion From the from the Class. the Trade From Dominion all Dominion Returns. of New Countries. of New 1905. 1907. ; j 1908. i 1909. Zealand. ! Zealand. 1906. (ii) Ra Materii ,1s — cont, wed. Wool. ■& 5,643,000 & 6,960,000 7,657,000 5,942,000 & 6,935,000 A £ Per Cent. 6,935,000 35,042,000 19-79 Per Cent. 39-11 r Other Textile Mate- j rials. I I Oil f Seeds, Nuts, Oils, \ Fats, I and Gums. [ f Hides and Undressed Skins. Sheep's or Lambs' Wool. Flax, dressed, undressed, and Tow. Hemp, dressed ; or undressed. Hemp. Tow or Codilla. Gum. Kowrie - Nuts and Kernels for expressing oil therefrom. Tallow and Steariae. Skins, Sheep, undressed : Woolled - 16,000 I 656,000 23,000 416,000 2,000 22,000 662,000 49,000 385,000 7.000 9.000 746,000 78,000 ! 474.000 J 27,000 13,000 411,000 22,000 419,000 30,000 215.000 14,000 766,000 104,000 ] I V 239,000 12,128,000 : 1 • 97 J 1 1 35 )■ 1,570,000 31,040,000 5-06 8-85 421.000 536,000 707,000 590.000 700,000 J GIO.OOO j 233,000 183,000 176,000 1 \ 078,000 h 1,618,000 5-84 J Pickled - 1 417,000 469,000 361,000 I 435,000 3-82 Furs, Rabbit Skins, undressed. Bladders, Casings and Sausage Skins. Horsehair Seeds, Clover and Grass. Shells of all kinds. Goods. Unmanufactured, Unenumerated. 51,000 44,000 41,000 52,000 67,000 I r 59,000 85,000 93,000 111,000 144,000 ] \ 219,000 28,521,000 j 0-77 Misccl- J laneous. j 2,000 62,000 4,000 511.000 3,000 69,000 5,000 27.000 3,000 65,000 28,521,000 0 ■ 77 124 _6,000 10.000 20,000 15,000 6,000 2.000 5,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 Metals and Manufactures thereof (other than I ron and Steel).' . ] J (iii) I [anufact Lred Articles. Zinc, Crude in cakes. Metal, Unenumerated, Old. 1,000 2,(100 2,000 6,000 t 2,000 1,000 2,000 1,000 1,000 I 2,000 24,346,000 0-01 0-01 Chemicals, Drugs, Dyes, and Colours. ] I J Tanning Substances, Unenumcrated. 2.000 5,000 5,000 10,597,000 0-05 0-03 Leather' and Manufactures thereof (excluding Boots and Shoes). f Leather - 47,000 43,000 53,000 42,000 45,000 45,000 11,617,000 0-39 0-25 Note.Articles, oi sions " in 1 f Les , —The Imports inbi }ther than those sp the detailed Table :ss than 500Z. o the Unit >ecified in :s in the oi ed Kingdoi the above i ■iginal Tra( m of Articles of Food. Drink, ai Statement, are, if any, includei de Returns. id Tobacco, ] [ with those law Material*, and Mai shown for " Other Briti lufactnred sh Posses-

DOMINION OF CANADA. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco ; (ii) Raw Materials ; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from the Dominion of Canada.

[The Total Value of Imports into the United Kingdom, during 1909, of Merchandise Consigned from the Dominion of Canada was 25,223,000 L] ■

Extracted from the "Annual Statement of the Trade of the United Kingdom with Foreign Countries and British Possessions, 1909."

Total Coi .signments of each Clai is, 1909. Value of Imports consigned Class. Articles SPECIFIED IN the Trade 1905. from Tiln Dominion op Canada. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1906. 1907. From the Dominion of From all Proportion from the Proportion to Total Imports into the L'nitec 1 Kingdom consigned from the Dominion of Canada. Rettjens. Canada. Countries. Dominion of Canada. (i) Articles of 'ood, Dri: :k, and Ti ibacco. Wheat Barley Oats - Maize Rye - Peas (other than split). Beans: — Haricot - Other - Rice Flour Rice meal and dust. Wheatmeal and Flour. Groats Oatmeal Rolled Oats (including Quaker Oats). Other Farinaceous preparations. Oxen and Bulla - Cows and Calves Sheep and Lambs Bacon Hams Beef, Fresh and Refrigerated. Beef, salted Pork :— Fresh and Refrigerated. Salted - Unenumerated, Fresh, Refrigerated, or Salted Meat. Preserved, otherwise than by salting : Beef - Mutton Other Sorts Poultry and Game (alive or dead). Fresh Canned : Salmon - Lobsters Other sorts Not canned : All sorts" & 2,445,000 247,000 181,000 747,000 16,000 53,000 £ 4,021,000 178,000 373,000 533,000 15,000 76,000 & 5,272,000 146,000 476.000 612,000 21,000 77,000 £ 6,484,000 206,000 6,000 45,000 49,000 108.000 & 7,604,000 81,000 44,000 35,000 11,000 39,000 Per Cent. Per Cent. 6,000 1,000 2,000 4,000 * ' * Grain, Flour, and Farinaceous Substances. 1,000 3,000 4,000 2,000 2,000 2,000 3,000 2,000 1,000 9,297,000 83,107,000 11-19 36-80 484,000 711,000 730,000 818,000 1,188,000 * 1,000 ■ 108,000 159,000 1,000 130,000 129,000 * * 92,000 171,000 72,000 140,000 102,000 145,000 38,000 33,000 24,000 52,000 45,000 Living Animals. 2,752,000 6,000 67,000 2,480,000 202.000 3,000 2,911,000 8,000 46,000 2,338,000 118,000 6,000 1,990,000 26,000 59,000 2,415,000 143,000 5,000 2,028,000 24,000 49,000 1,828,000 138,000 5,000 1,874,000 48,000 2,000 1,364,000 154,000 23,000 1,924,000 5,579,000 34-49 7-63 8,000 8,000 6,000 7,000 1,000 * 2,000 3,000 1,000 7,000 6,000 7,000 5,000 13,000 10,000 6,000 20,000 * Meat, Poultry, and Game. 12,000 1,583,000 42,044,000 3-77 G-28 19,000 36,000 5,000 38,000 12,000 17,000 5,000 19,000 1,000 6,000 3,000 14.000 13,000 13.000 20^000 5,000 9,000 10,000 25,000 28,000 35,000 26.000 Fish. 520,000 264,000 1,000 918,000 228,000 * 491,000 251,000 513,000 303,000 * 484,000 219,000 * 758,000 3,378,000 22-44 3-01 39,000 58,000 28,000 49,000 29,000 * Less than 500?.

Dominion of Canada —continued. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from the Dominion of Canada— continued.

Total C< msignmenti of each Class, 1909. Value of Imp* IRTS CONSIGNED FROM THE Class. Articles specified in the Trade Domi: *ion of Canada. 1907. 1908. From the Dominion of From all Proportion rti - Imports from the into the Dominion United I Kingdom of J consigned Canada. ; -l rom the Dominion of Canada. Returns. Countries. 1905. 1906. 1909. Canada. I) Article: of Food, Drink, a: A Tobac i — ootitinim Butter - Cheese - Eggs ■ Law I (including imitation lard). Margarine Oleo-margarine Apples, Raw - Pears, Raw - Dried, unenumerated. Fruit, Preserved without sugar : Canned or Bottled. Not Canned or Bottled. Fruit, preserved in syrup. Fruit Juice ■ Hops Rerinei I Unrefined Glucose, Solid or Liquid. Tea Unenumerated, unsweetened. Yeast - Manufactured : Oavendish or Negrohead. Unmanufactured - Preparations made with added sugar or other sweetening matter. & 1,422,000 4,919.000 108,000 164,000 & 957,000 5,584,000 93,000 150,000 £ 175,000 4,961,000 51,000 95,000 & 240.000 4,460,000 25,000 91,000 & 120,000 4,519,000 2,000 ' 97,000 £ 4,742,000 £ 47,125,000 Per Cent. Per Cent. 18-80 )airy 'roduce, &c.f 10-06 4,000 723,000 8,000 2,000 1,000 9,000 596,000 9,000 1,000 1,000 17,000 947,000 2,000 * 1,000 10,000 838,000 14,000 4,000 4,000 ' 960,000 5.000 4,000 and Vegetables. 34,000 28,000 36,000 40,000 21,000 990,000 19,075,000 5-19 3-92 2,000 * * 1,000 2,000 1,000 5,000 * 5,000 1,000 * 6,000 * 10,000 13,000 10,000 * Hops I ! 10,000 476,000 2-10 0-04 Sugar j 3,000 8,000 3,000 # * * # I 1,000 22,849,000 o-oo ooo * ( Tea 1,000 6,000 * 4,000 3.000 6,000 * 5,000 1,000 4,000 1,000 4,000 11,617,000 1,749,000 o-oi 0-23 o-oo 0-02 Spirits J Yeast I * * * * * * 382,000 Tobacco < 3,000 3,000 4,000 5,000 3,000 ) 3,000 4,987,000 0-06 0-01 * * # 1,000 5,000 7,000 ! Miscel- J laneous. I * # 7,000 62,000 11-29 0-03 (ii: Raw Mi Aerials. Iron Ore, ) Scrap I Lron and ( Steel. I r Iron Ore Iron and Steel, old1,000 50,000 1,000 59,000 2,000 1,000 2,000 2,000 5,076,000 0-04 0'01 Dther Metallic-; Ores. Antimony Ore Cobalt Ore - Lead Ore Zinc Ore Ores, unenunierated Hewn - Sawn or Split, Planed or Dressed: Fir - 13 nenumcrated - Staves of all dimensions. Furniture Woods and Hardwoods, except Mahogany. 7,000 16,000 2,000 4,000 380,000 3,098,000 209,000 9,000 12,000 1,000 3,000 4,000 481,000 3,942,000 277,000 10,000 3,000 6,000 2,000 4,000 2,000 351,000 3,117,000 202,000 13,000 3,000 5,000 ] ,000 4,000 3,000 287,000 2,704,000 180,000 10,000 * 1,000 5,000 3,000 254,000 2,842,000 209,000 5,000 9,000 8,327,000 O.'ll 0'04 Wood and Timber. 3,379,000 23,592.000 14-32 13-40 56,000 49,000 45,000 54,000 69,000 Raw Cotton - 23,000 3,000 10,000 7,000 10,000 lotton 10,000 60,295,000 0-02 0-04 Wool, Sheep's or Lambs'. Woollen Bags, not for Manure. 6,000 6,000 15,000 12,000 12,000 11,000 5,000 24,000 14,000 28,000 i 1 42,000 35,042,000 0'12 0-17 * Less t Incl tnd milk. than oOOl. iding lard (and imiti itions then iof), margai •ine, marga] ■ine cheese, and oleo-i largarmc, in addition to butter, cheese, eggs, C 4

Dominion of Canada — continued. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from the Dominion of Canada — continued.

Total C insignments of each Cli lss, 1909. Value of Impo BTS CONSIGNED FBOM THE Class. Articles specified in THE TKADE Domib ion of Canada. 1907. 1908. 1909. From the Dominion of From all Proportion from the Dominion Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom consigned from the Dominion of Canada. Returns. Countries. of 1905. 1906. Canada. Canada. (ii) Raw Materials— continue! r I OilSeeds, Nuts. Oils,' 1 Fats and Gums. Oil: Fish (Train, Blubber, Sperm, &c). Animal Petroleum, Lubri- j eating. Seeds: Flax or Linseed. Tallow and Stearine Hides and Pieces thereof, raw. Furs: Sealskins, undressed. Unenumerated, undressed. 12,000 1.000 3,000 9,000 8.000 3,000 49,000 451,000 a 39,000 1,000 2,000 337,000 62,000 1,000 167,000 59,000 1,000 98,000 £ 75,000 3,000 68,000 * ] } 149,000 £ 31.ojo.ooo Per Cent. 0-48 Per Cent, 0-59 I 2,000 4,000 1,000 11,000 3,000 62,000 3,000 3,000 J i L 314.000 J Hides and Uii- -J dressed Skins. 46,000 22,000 28,000 17,000 i 1,618,000 2 ■ 70 1-24 418,000 279,000 283,000 294,000 I Mate- ) rials for V Paper- | making. '. Pulp of Wood J Asbestos, raw - Bladders, Casings, and Sausage Skins. Bones, applicable j to manufacturing purposes (other j than Manure). Hay Mica Plumbago - - i Seeds : Clover and Grass. Straw Whalebone (including Finners). Goods, unmanufactured, unenu-I merated. 206,000 28,000 7,000 1,000 193,000 5,000 1,000 28,000 1,000 4,000 243,000 1C>9.000 286,000 284.000 284,001) 4,499.000 6-31 113 59,000 4,000 44,000 5,000 40,000 10,000 30,000 10,000 1 Mi seel- ■{ laneous. 1,000 * * i 220,000 11,000 71,000 11.000 83.000 15,000 168,000 6,000 2,000 20,000 j| y 248,000 J 28,521,000 0-87 0-98 26,000 26,000 34,000 I * 10,000 7,000 * 1,000 12,000 * 3,000 10,000 1.000 1,000 10,000 (iii) Mi jiufactured Articles. Iron and "I Steel and | manu- y factures j thereof, j r Iron and Steel of all kinds. 13,000 8,000 7,000 7,000 39,000 39,000 7,972,000 0'49 0-15 Brass, Bronze and metal bronzed or lacquered, manufactures of. Copper : — Regulus and Precipitate. Old, fit only to be remanufactured. Quicksilver - Zinc, crude, in cakes Metal, unenumerated : — TJnwrought Old, fit only to bo remufactured. * 1,000 # 1,000 4,000 "1 i Other Metals and j manu- J factures j thereof. [ I I Cutlery, 1 Hardware, Implements (except y Machine Tools), and Instru- j ments. J 66,000 107,000 115,000 88,000 118,000 1,000 2,000 2,000 4,000 2,000 )■ 193,000 24,346,000 0-79 0'77 * * * 6,000 6,000 7,000 6,000 12,000 3,000 5,000 37,000 3,000 76,000 1,000 32,000 7,000 50,000 7,000 Implements and Tools and parts (except Machine Tools). 12,000 7,000 10,000 10,000 6,000 I 6,000 3,719,000 0-16 0-02 * Li than 500?.

Dominion of Canada— continued. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, consigned from the Dominion of Canada— continued.

Total Coj usigiiinents of each CI lass, 1909. Value of Iμ POETS CONSIGNEE) FROM Articles the Dom TNioN or Canada. ProProportion to Total I Imports j into the United I Kingdom consigned from the Dominion of Canada. specified in From the From Class. the Trade 1905. 1906. Dominion portion from the of all Returns. Countries. Dominion 1907. 1908. 1909. of Canada. Canada (iii) ianufacti ired Arti .cles— cum tinned. Machinery Machinery and Millwork 88,000 & 87,000 £ 113,000 & 108,000 98,000 & 98,000 £ 4,438,000 Per Cent. 2-21 Per Cent. 0-39 Manufac- f tures of Wood and I Timber j (including j Furniture). [ Yarns and Textile J Fabrics : j Cotton. Furniture and Cabinetware. House Frames, Fittings, and Joiners' work. Other sorts (including wood ware and turnery). Cotton : — Waste from worked cotton. Manufactures of all sorts. Boots and Shoes of Caoutchouc. Chemical Manufactures and Products. Drugs, containing no dutiable ingredients, of all sorts. DyestufEs, extracts for dyeing or tanning. Painters' Colours and Pigments. 32,000 13,000 8,000 9,000 .3,000 1 24,000 21,000 24,000 18,000 10,000 I j> 122,000 2,054,000 5 ■ 94 0-48 67,000 88,000 73,000 59,000 109,000 J 1,000 t 3,000 t 1,000 I 4,000 0-O2 4,001) 3,000 2,000 5,000 3,000 9,839,000 0-04 Apparel. 12.000 7,000 7,000 3,000 2,000 2,000 5,072,000 0-04 , O'Ol r Chemicals, | Drugs, J Dyes, a,nd Colours. 06,000 52,000 49,000 49,000 47,000 1 7,000 12,000 4,000 17,000 2,000 12,000 3,000 17,000 3,000 23,000 I 73,000 I 10,597,000 0 69 0 29 1,000 3,000 1,000 1,000 t Leather ] arid Manufactures thereof V (excluding boots and shoes). J Paper < r Leather - - - 1-57 380,000 343,000 301,000 368,000 395,000 395,000 11,617,000 3'40 Paper for Printing or Writing, imprinted. Strawboard, Millboard, and Woodpulp Board. Cordage, Cables, Kopcs and Twine of Hemp, Coir, or like Material. Lamps and Lanterns (except Electric). Methylic Alcohol, not potable. Musical Instruments and Parts thereof. Oilseed Cake Paraffin Wax Perfumery - Pictures and Drawings - Skins and Furs, Manufactures of. Goods, manufactured, unenumerated. 193,000 178,000 106,000 177,000 162,000 I 221,000 5,647,000 0-88 59,000 65,000 49,000 53,000 3-91 59,000 9,000 7,000 17,000 3,000 5,000 ] t 10,000 10,000 5,000 1,000 0-54 9,000 7,000 7,000 0,000 12,000 Miscellaneous. 24,000 30,000 26,000 21,000 15,000 ■ 137,000 22,762,000 0-60 31,000 7,000 5,000 2,000 1,000 68,000 8,000 3,000 4,000 2,000 95,000 11,000 3,000 2,000 2,000 82,000 10,000 5,000 1,000 2,000 83,000 7,000 4,000 7,000 1,000 11,000 8,000 3,000 3,000 2,000 I Mte.—Th >ther than tho L'ables in the t Le Imports into the United Kingdom of Article! )se specified in the above Statement, are, if any original Trade Returns. s of Food. ', included , Drink an< with those Tobacco, shown 'ft . Raw Matei )i- " Other B: rials, and ritish Possi Manufactu: issions" in •ed Articles, the detailed f Less th: an 500Z.

NEWFOUNDLAND. A. —Value of Imports into the United Kingdom during each of the Years 1905 to 1909 of (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco ; (ii) Raw Materials ; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Consigned from Newfoundland:

Extracted from the " Annual Statement of the Trade of the United Kingdom with Foreign Countries and British Possessions, 1909."

[The Total Value of Imports into the United Kingdom, during 1909, of Merchandise Consigned from Newfoundland was 325,000Z.]

Total Co; isignments )f each C: lass, 190!). Value of Imi POBTS CONSIGNED FROM CLA8S. Articles NET PFOUNDLAND. From Proportion to Total Imports into the United Kingdom Consigned from New foundland. SPECIFIED IN THE Trade Ketubns. l<105. 1906. 1907. i 1908. 1909. foundland. From all Countries. Proportion i frotn foundland. (i) Articles of Foe )d, Drink, and Tobacco. Cocoa - Fish - Wine i' Cocoa or Chocolate, J ground, prepared, or j in any way manu- ( factored. f Canned : Salmon - - < Lobsters Not canned : l_ All sorts - Wines, of all kinds £ £ £ & £ * * £ 2,814,000 Per cent. Per cent. 55,000 * 63,000 31,000 28,000 26,000 * 28,000 26,000 I 63,000 ■ 63,00( 3,378,000 1-87 19-38 1(17,000 2,000 217,000 * 63,000 45,000 37,000 2,000 1,000 I 1,000 45,000 1,000 37,000 1,000 1,001 3,746,000 0-03 0-31 1,000 (ii) Raw Mate: ■ials. [ron Ore, Scrap | Iron, and Steel - \ Xher Metallic Ores j Wood and Timber j Ml Seeds, Nuts, < Oils, Fats, and < Gums - - ! Jides and LFn-J dressed Skins - j Miscellaneous • ! Iron Ore Pyrites of Iron and Copper. Copper Ore Sawn or Split, Planed or Dressed. Oil, Fish (Train Blubber, Sperm, &c). Tallow and Stearine - Furs, Sealskins, Undressed. Furs, unenumerated, Undressed. Whalebone (including Kilmers). 3,000 44,000 47,000 35,000 26,000 45,000 36,000 53,000 45,000 i 53.000 5,076.000 0-89 13-85 8,327,000 0-64 1631 5,000 11,000 12,000 18,000 2,000 9,000 8,000 12,000 107,000 105,000 * * 12,000 23,592,000 0-05 3-69 149,000 1.000 34,000 163,000 1,000 73,000 136,000 1.000 4^00 01,000 ! 38,000 I 105,000 ) I 40,000 31,040,000 0'34 32-31 16,000 15,000 31,000 11,618,000 0-34 12-31 4,000 j 2,000 5,000 l.ooo 1,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 28,521,000 0-00 0-31 (iii: Manu: lactured Articles. Chemicals, Drugs, i Drugs, Unenumerated Dyes, and < (including Medicinal Colours - - ( preparations). ,_. ( Slates for roofing purMiscellaneous - j 4,000 10,000 7,000 8,000 6,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 10,597,000 0-01 22,762,000 — 0-31 Note. —Tlie Imports into the United Kingi >ther than those specified in the above Sta , letailed Tables in the original Trade Returns. * Less than 500/. lom of Ai ;ement, a rticles o1 re, if ar Food, Drink, ani ', included with . Tobacco, Raw Mater ihose shown for " Otl ■ials, and Manufactuj her British Possessii ■ed Articles, )ns" in the

. STATISTICS RELATING TO THE TRADE OP INDIA, THE DOMINIONS, AND COLONIES, &c.

PART B. STATEMENT SHOWING:— Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into British India and the various British Self- Governing Dominions from the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries during the Year 1909.

BRITISH INDIA. B-Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into British India, by Sea, from the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries during the Year ended 31st March 1910.

[Extracte* from the " Annual Statev with Forei ,ent of the Trade and Navigation of British In in Countries, 1909-10."] Via From Principal Abtiolks.§ United Kingdom. From other Countries. Total All Imports, other. Principal Countries. (i) Articles (: (O-α Articles Articles of Food, Drink and Tobacco. Beer, Ale, and Porter Provisions ----- £ Beer, Ale, and Porter ... - 290,000 Provisions 777,000 £ 290,000 777,000 £ & £ £ £ 290,000 Germany 06,000 Belgium 5,000 1,000 362,000 777,000 Straits Settle- 336,000 Asiatic Turkey 242,000 577,000 1,982,000 ments. £ 1,000 577,000 £ 362,000 1,982,000 Salt Spices Spirits —Whiskey - Sugar, 16 Dutch Standard and abov ,, 15 Dutch Standard and eloi „ Molasses - Tobacco, Manufactured (including C and Cigarettes). Salt - 139,000 ire iw Ci e v ig ga rs 139,000 j Aden and De- 55,000 ) 139,000 Spain 111,000 < pendencies. I 101,000 459,000 ( Germany 53,000 \ Straits Settle- 523,000 H3.000} 42 ' 000 858 > 000 ments. ' ' ' 275,000 Germany 1,000 . 2,000 278,000 f Mauritius 1,601,000"] and De8,000 Java 4,874,000 1 pendencies. j> 142,000 7,172,000 j Austria- 547,000 | [_ Hungary. J * Java 137,000 Seychelles 8,000 2,000 147,000 — Java 159,000 Mauritius and 55,000 12,000 226,000 v Dependencies. 389,000 United States 98,000 Egypt 29,000 38,000 554,000 101,000 459,000 Spices I * 42,000 858,000 Spirits—Whiskey I 275,000 275,000 2,000 278,000 Sugar, 16 Dutch Standard and above 8,000 8,000 142,000 7,172,000 ,, 15 Dutch Standard and elow „ Molasses ----- — * 2,000 12,000 147,000 22(i,000 Tobacco, Manufactured (including Cigars 389,000 and Cigarettes). 389,000 38,000 554,000 i (ii) Raw Materials. Coal, Coke, and Patent Fuel - Oil: Kerosene - Lubricating , (Mineral) Precious Stones and Pearls, OnsetSilk, Raw 356,000 Natal 79,000 Commonwealth 28,000 21,000 484,000 of Australia * United States 1,180,000 Borneo 155,000 339,000 1,574,000 103,000 „ 218.000 55,000 376,000 * Bahrein Islands 255,000 Arabia 178,000 104,000 537,000 * China 452,000 Hong Kong 140,000 59,000 651,000 (iii) Manufactured Articles. Apparent ------ Books, printed matter and Stationery (gee also Paper). Boots and Shoes ferriages and Carts (including Motor Cars and Cycles). Cement Chemicals - Copper : Dnwrought : Tiies, ingots, cakes, and bricks Wrought : Mixed or yellow metal for sheathing Sheets and other manufactures Cotton : Twist and Yarn - - - - - Piece Goods : Gray unbleached —Shirtings - Other 239,000 472,000 Japan 48,000 Italy 19,000 Austria- 30,000 Germany 21,000 Hungary. Austria-Hungary 11,000 United States 4,000 Belgium 34,000 Germany 26,000 80,000 51.000 381,000 574,000 220,000 519,000 14.000 31,000 249,000 610,000 217,000 421,000 „ 22,000 Hong Kong 8,000 Germany 46,000 Italy 27,000 9,000 42.000 250,000 536,000 24,000 Japan 187,000 Ceylon 2,000 213,000 537,000 437,000 Germany 374,000 Belgium 4,000 Belgium 128,000 Germany 24,000 1,000 42,000 916,000 631,000 2,027,000 Italy 61,000 Holland 47,000 78,000 2,213,000 4,495,000 7,008,000 4,952,000 Holland 11,000 — United States 142,000 — Holland 100,000 Austria-Hungary 34,000 24<>ono i Ital 5' 133,000 1 249,000 -j Belgimn 110,000 ( Japan 307,000 Germany 175,000 2,000 20,000 36,000 4,508,000 7,170,000 5,122,000 White bleached - ... Coloured, printed, or dyed 5,064,000 228,000 5,790,000 Manufactures (including Sewing Thread). 645,000 817,000 1,444,000 Notts. —The figures in the above Tabl Conversions into £ sterling h * Less than 500/. •)• Including , drapery, uniforms, and returns. § The aggregate Imports of Food, lla 1 page 76 et seq. le are exclui lave been a >ive of Government Stores. iade at the rate of Iβ. id. per rupee. 1 accoutrer aents, for which the details are not separately stated in the original ,w Material! i, and Manufactured Articles into British India are shown in Statement C,

British India — continued. B.—Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into British India, by Sea, from the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries during the Year ended 31st March 1910 — continued.

From From other Countries. Total Principal Articles.! Kingdom, Principal Countries. All other. Imports. ni) Man Lfactured Articles— continued. Drugs and Medicines (xee also Chemicals) Dyeing and Tanning Materials & 307,000 51,000 S, C & £ Hong Kong 68,000 Japan 64,000 162,000 601,000 Belgium 464,000 France 75,000 j 149,000 739.000 M £ Hong Kong 68,000 Japan 04,000 Belgium " 464,000 France 75,000 Austria-Hungary 3,4,000 j g-™£ Jggg ( | £, 162.000 149,000 Glass and Glassware - - - - 129,000 Austria-Hungary 3.4,000 j <£™g ["J™ } j 129,000 857,000 129,000 Haberdashery and Millinery - 356,000 „ 107,000 Germany 71,000 129,000 663,000 „ 107,000 Germany 71,000 129,000 Hardware and Cutlery, including Plated Ware. 1,135,000 i Austria- 114,000 j Germany 227,000 ul?000 \ 56,000 1,742,000 ( Belgium 99,000 ) j Austria- 114,000 j o™, ,,00 p& m,ooo ( Belgium 99,000 ) 56,000 Iron and Steel : Iron : Bar Nails, Screws, Rivets, and Washers Pipes and Tubes - Sheets and Plates - - - - Steel : Bars - - - - - Hoop, Plate, and Sheet - Beams, Pillars, Girders, and Bridgework. Other Sorts of Steel Machinery and Milhvork 50,000 75,000 331,000 1.780,000 72.(100 655.00(1 277,000 Belgium 124,000 Germany 10.000 | 8,000 192.000 „ 69,000 ., 38J000 I 44,000 22(^000 United States 98,000 -— 6,000 435.000 ., 66,000 Belgium 33,000 : 10,000 l,889J000 Belgium 570,000 Germany 9,000 7,000 658.000 „ 185,000 „ 124,000 9,000 973,000 109.000 1,000 387^000 Belgium 124,000 Germany 10.000 „ 69,000 ., 38,000 United States 98,000 -— ., 66,000 Belgium 33,000 Belgium 570,000 Germany 9,000 185,000 „ 124,000 „ 109.000 8,000 44,000 6,000 10,000 7,000 9,000 1,000 384,000 3,232,000 „ 113,000 United States 48,000; 18,000 563 000 United States 104,000 Germany 64.000 ' 77.000 3.477.000 i Straits Settle- 115.000 i „ 113,000 United States 48,000 United States 104,000 Germany 64.000 I Straits Settle- 115,000 i Sweden 156,000 < ments. ( Japan 106,000 Belgium 44.000 Germany 15,000 I Austria- 60,000 ) Germany 85,000 < Hungary I I Belgium 50,000 j Gommonwealth 320,000 Belgium 40,000 of Australia. 18,000 77.000 Matches 11,000 i ocian-s oetoic- id.wu Sweden 156,000 < ments. ■ 156,000 544,000 Janan i 06.000 156,000 Painters' Colours and Materials 291,000 [ .j.ipau iuo,uuu Belgium 44.000 Germany 15,000 ! 32,000 382.000 I Austria- 60.000 1 32,000 Paper and Pasteboard . - - - 399,000 iiusuia- ou,uuu i Germany 85,000 < Hungary I 81,000 675,000 Belaium 50.000 81,000 Railway Plant and Rolling Stock* 3,248,000 { Deigiuiii ou,uuu j Gommonwealth 320,000 Belgium 40,000 j 19,000 3,627,000 of Australia. 19,000 Silk, Manufactures - 83,000 j China 199,000 j Japan 684,000 \ Hong Kong 145,000 V ! 256.000 1,511.000 France 144.000 j China 199,000 j Japan 684,000 \ Hong Kong 145,000 V ( France 144.000 ) 256,000 Soap ------- Umbrellas, Parasols, and Sunshades 283,000 118,000 rraiiue itt.uuu ] Austria-Hungary 9,000 17,000 309 000 Belgium 29,000 japan 28,000 36,000 211000 i HVnnfiP 1C, [Hill ) Austria-Huugarj' 9,000 — Belgium 29.000 Japan 28,000 i Fiance 46,000 j Germany 338,000 -j Austria- 41,000 \ ( Hungary ) 17,000 36,000 Woollen Manufactures - - - - 903,000 ( trance -to.oou Germany 338,000 < Austria- 41,000 I 59,000 1,387,000 ( Hungary ) 59,000 Notes. —The figures in the above Tab: Conversions into £ sterling h * Including locomotives, f The aggregate Imports of Food, Ra iage 76 et seq. le are exclusi lave been ma iive of Government Stores. ade at the rate of Is. id. per rupee. ,w Materials, , and Manufactured Articles into British India are shown in Statement 0.,

BRITISH SOUTH AFRICA. B. —Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into British South Africa —distinguishing the Produce or Manufactures of the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries —during the Year 1909.

[Extracted from the Trad* Returns of British South Africa.] PiuNCiPAL Articles.! Produce of the United Kingdom. Produce of other Countries. Total Principal Countries. All other. Imports. (i) Articles of 'ood, Drink, and Tobacco. Beer and Ale ----- Butter & 32.000 2,000 .£ £ Dominion of 94,000 Conmi'th of 79,000 New Zealand. Australia. Brazil 398,000 Commonwealth 15,000 of Australia. Dominion of 28,000 Norway 22,000 Canada. Comm'th of "182,000 Dominion of 223,000 Australia. Canada. £ 7,000 45,000 £ 39,000 220,000 Coffee, raw ----- Confectionery and Preserves - * 149,000 48,000 29,000 446,000 193,000 Fish. Preserved .... 42,000 56,000 148,000 Flour and Meal, Wheaten 1,000 26,000 682,000 Grain : Rice Wheat 2,000 * British India 260,000 — Comm'th of 691,000 Australia. United States 51,000 Dominion of 22.000 Canada. .. ,„,„, ( Germanv 19,0.00) Norway 43,000 j | 82,000 65,000 344,000 756,000 Meat—Preserved, Salted, and Cured 174,000 47,000 294,000 Milk, Preserved - ... 221,000 31,000 332,000 Spirits, Whiskey - - - - 237,000 ( Comm'th of 94,000 I Mauritius 171,000 •! Australia. \ ( United States 81.000 j Ceylon 124,000 British India 24,000 1.000 238.000 Sugar, Refined or Candy 1 7,000 44,000 407,000 lea ...--- 47,000 6,000 201,000 (ii) taw Materials. Coal - ...... 39,000 Nitrates for manufacturing purposes Oil—Paiaffin- - - - - - - * Wood, Unmanufactured (including planed 2,000 and grooved). Chili 181,000 United States 224,000 — Sweden 256.000 United States 43.000 11,000 132,000 109,000 3!),000 224,000 235,000 499,000 (iii) Ma: ufactured Articles. Agricultural Implements .... Apparel and Slops ------ Bags (Coal. Grain, Flour, an: I Wool) Bicycles (including Motor Bicycles) and parts Books, Printed ■■ - - - - - Boots and Shoes ..----. Caudles - Cement ------- Cotton Manufactures: Piece Goods ...... Blankets and Kugs - - - - - Hosiery and other kinds - Cyanide of Sodium Drugs and Chemicals - - - - Dynamite and Blasting Compounds ami Powder Earthen and China Ware (including Bricks and Pipes). Electrical Materials Furniture and Cabinetware - - - . Glass and Glassware (including Bottles) Glycerine for Manufacture of Explosives 102,000 1,708,000 33,000 176,000 171,000 869,000 105,000 52,000 1.0+2.000 19OJOO0 562,000 151,000 129,000 107,000 79,000 United States 134,000 Germany 52,000 India ' 288,000 United States 33,000 Belgium 10,000 Germany- 167:000 Belgium" 66.000 Germany 49.000 „ 213^000 „ 15,000 „ 39,000 „ 24.000 Germany 44,000 United States 27J000 Switzerland 14,000 France 29,000 Germany 27,000 Sweden 13,000 56,000 41,000 2,000 13,000 19,000 13,000 8J000 9,000 48,000 5,000 40,000 330,000 1,828,000 323,000 189,000 193.000 929,000 113,000 71,000 1,286,000 288,000 651,000 364.000 177,000 146.000 111,000 20,000 8,000 185,000 296,000 60,000 141,000 Ki3,000 United States 23,000 Germany 25,000 Holland 96,000 United States 20,000 Belgium 21,000 Germany 54,000 6,000 62,000 23,000 374.000 38l|000 129.000 291.000 Note. —Thi e above fig: ares arc exclusive of Government Stores. * Less than 500/. ■j- The aggregate Imports of Food. Raw I itatement 0., page 76 et seq. Materials, and Manufactured Articles into British South Africa arc shown in

British South Africa — continued. B. —Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into British South Africa —distinguishing the Produce or Manufactures of the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries —during the Year 1909 — continued.

The following Statement shows the Proportion of the Total Value of Merchandise, exclusive of Government Stores, Imported into British South Africa in 1909, according to the various Routes.

Principal Articles.* Produce of the United Kingdom. Produce of other Countries. _ Principal Countries. Im P°«* (iii) Manufai itured Articles— odntittuad. 6 United States 187,000 { j & & Haberdashery ...... 1,204,000 58.00(1 1,699,000 Hardware and Cutlery - - 701,000 22,000 1,(18(1.000 Mats and Caps - - - - - Iron and Steel: Bar, Bolt, and Rod Galvanized and Corrugated Pipes and Piping - Leather and Manufactures thereof (excepi Boots and ghoes and Saddlery). Linen Manufactures - Machinery 179,000 8,000 187,000 201,000 301,000 264,000 120,000 United States 19,000 Germany 54,000 United Stales 12,000 Commonwealth 61,000 Germany 11,000 of Australia. 12,000 1,000 1,000 14,000 213,000 321,000 331,000 206,000 39,000 1,361,000 United States 358,000 Germany 280,000 France 32 000 ! German y 18 - 000 i Hance .W,ouo | United States j -1.000 31,000 43,000 2,020,000 Motor Cars and parts thereof ... 91,000 17.000 175,000 Painters' Colours, Pigments, &c. Paper, Printing - - - - 102,000 69,000 United States 11,000 ■ Dominion of 34,000 Canada. Germany 108,000 Belgium 75,000 8,000 12,000 121,000 115,000 Railway and Tramway Materials - Saddlery and Harness - Soap -------- Stationery (other than Printing Paper) 229,000 37,000 187,000 288,000 10,000 1,000 12,000 14,000 422 000 38,000 199,000 341 ,000 Germany 22,000 United States 17,000 Wax —Paraffin and Stearine - Woollen Goods 22,000 532,000 British India 71,000 United States 70,000 Germany 28.000 France 21JOO0 44,000 9,000 207.000 590,000 Note.— The ab< ive figures are exclusive of Government Stores. * The aggregate Imports of Food, Raw 5 Statement (.'.. page 7fi et mq. [aterials, : md Manufactured Articles into British South A 'rica are shown in

Koutes. Value of Imports of Merchandise in l!)0<). Via Cape of Good Hope „ Natal „ Deiagoa Bay „ Beira „ Feira and overland - £ 14,214,000 7,136,000 4,826,000 965,000 4,000 Total - 27,145,000

COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA. B.-Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into the Commonwealth of Australia—distinguishing the Produce or Manufacture of the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries—during the Year 1909.

{Extracted from the Commonwealh ra< xeturns. Principal Articles.! Produce of the United Kingdom Produce of other Countries. All other. Total Imports. Principal Countries. (l Articles of Food, Drink and Tobacco. Beer and Ale - - - - - Fish, Preserved in Tins, &c. - Milk and Cream, Concentrated and Preserved. Spirits—Whiskey Sugar, Produce of the Cane - - - Tea - - - - - - Tobacco, Unmanufactured 323,000 101,000 135,000 & Germany 60,000 United States 123,000 — Switzerland 4,000 — Java 845,000 Fiji Ceylon 702,000 India Dutch East 293.000 — Indies & £ 2,000 147,000 5,000 1,000 220,000 i 58,000 224,000 122,000 35,000 885,000 371,000 144.000 561,000 * 562,000 1,123.000 l,016',000 328,000 * ( K Oil, Kerosene and other Refined Petroleum Oils. Timber, Undressed : New Zealand Pine - - - - | All other, Undressed - - - - 1,000 1 j ji) Raw Materials. United States >few Zealand United States 577,000 457,000 531,000 Sumatra Canada 53,000 J * 74,000 147,000 630,000 457,000 753,000 (iii) (iii) Manufactured Articles. Acids and Alkalies - - 125,000 Agricultural Implements and Machinery ; 74,000 Apparel and Attire : Socks and Stockings of Cotton and j 408,000 other Materials. Other Articles of Apparel and Attire - 1,067,000 Bags, Sacks, Packs, and Bales (Textile) - 5.000 Books (printed), Music. Periodicals, and 466,000 Newspapers. Boots and Shoes and minor Articles for j 220,000 the same. Canvas, Duck, and Hessians - - • 216,000 Clocks and Watches - - - - j 38,000 Cosies, Cushions. Furniture Drapery, &c. ! 239,000 Cutlery (including Plated Ware) - - ! 320,000 Drugs and Chemicals. (See also Acids : 326,000 and Alkalies.) Dynamite, Gelignite, and other Explo- 425,000 sives. Electrical and Gas Appliances - -j 149,000 Fancy Goods I 163,000 Floor Cloths and Coverings - - - 449,000 Furniture (not Metal) and minor 117,000 Articles for the same. Glass and Glassware - 108,000 Gloves - - .... 49,000 Hats and Caps - - - - - 235,000 India-rubber and Manufactures of - - 158,000 Iron and Steel : (See also Wire). Bar, Rod, Angle, and Tee - - 394,000 Plate and Sheet, Galvanised and | 1,375,000 Corrugated. Acids and Alkalies - - - -! 125,000 France 20,000 Germany 10,000 6,000 161,000 Agricultural Implements and Machinery ; 74,000 United States 158,000 Canada" 150,000 8,000 390,000 AiMinvpl mtd Attll'P ! Apparel and Attire : Socks and Stockings of Cotton and j 408,000 Germany 136,000 — 2,000 546,000 nflipv Ma.+PT'lflls other Materials. Other Articles of Apparel and Attire - 1,067,000 „ 315,000 United States 90,000 210,000 1,682,000 Bags, Sacks, Packs, and Bales (Textile) - ' 5.000 India 1,190,000 — 1,000 1,196,000 Booka (printed), Music Periodicals, and 466,000 j United States 35,000 — 14,000 515,000 .Newspapers. Boots and Shoes and minor Articles for 220,000 „ 67,000 Austria-Hungary 21,000 27,000 j 335.000 f.hp Mmp the same. Canvas, Duck, and Hessians - - ■ 216.000 India 158,000 — 16,000 390,000 Clocks and Watches - - - - I 38,000 Switzerland 66,000 United States 60,000 24,000 188,000 Cosies, Cushions. Furniture Drapery, &c. 239,000 Germany 32,000 Japan 21,000 29,000 321,000 Cutlery (including PJated Ware) - - | 320,000 j United States 28,000 Germany 28,000 2,000 378,000 Drugs and Chemicals. (See also Acids 326,000 France 135,000 „ 88.000 56,000 605,000 gnil AllrnliVa and Alkalies.; Dynamite, Gelignite, and other Explo- 425,000 j Germany 83,000 20,000 523,000 eivps sives. Electrical and Gas Appliances - . I 149,000 ,, 50,000 United States 18,000 15,000 232,000 Fancy Goods j 163,000 j „ 120,000 France 32,000 63,000 378,000 Floor Cloths and Coverings - - -I 449,000 Japan 6,000 Germany 5.000 8,000 468,000 Furniture (not Metal) and minor: 117,000 United States 49,000 Austria-Hungary 19,000 46,000 231,000 Art.irlpti for thp fifl.mp. Articles tor tne same. Glass and Glassware - 108,000 Belgium 114,000 Germany 77,000 -62.000 361,000 Gloves - - .... 49,000 Germany 114,000 France' 62,000 68,000 293,000 Hats and Caps j 235,000 „ 52,000 Italy 52,000 1.17,000 456,000 India-rubber and Manufactures of - - 158,000! ,, 140,000 Brazil 40,000 148,000; 486,000 TroTi arid Stp.pl : (See aim . Wire"). iron and oreei : tuar vvirej. Bar, Rod, Angle, and Tee - - 394,000 „ 57,000 Belgium 52,000 j 53,000 | 556,000 Plate and Sheet, Galvanised and ; 1,375,000 United States 65,000 — 2.000 '■ 1,442,000 Cnrrae'ated. Plate and sheet (not galvanised) - | 149,000 Pipes, Tubes, and Fittings - -j 423,000 Jewellery and Imitation Jewellery - ; 193.000 Leather and Leather Manufactures - 161,000 Machines and Machinery : Electrical 167,000 Engines of all kinds - ... 688,000 Other kinds | 807.000 uorrugaten. Plate and sheet (not galvanised) - j 149,000 \ Germany 60,000 j p^^ m g tates jej'ooo I 2,00 ° I 250 > 000 Pipes, Tubes, and Fittings - -j 423,000 i United States 58.000 Germany 40,000 | 10,000 I 531,000 Jewellery and Imitation Jewellery - ; 193,000 Germany 56,000 Austria-Hungary 4.000 j 19,000 j 272,000 Leather and Leather Manufactures - 161,000 United States 260,000 Germany " 67,000 30,000 518,000 Machines and Machinery : iviacnmes and jnaomjiery : Electrical 167,000 I „ 93,000 ,. 47,000 16,000 323,000 Engines of all kinds - ... 688,000! „ 61,000 — 18,000 767,000 Other kinds | 807,000i „ 480,000 Germany 102,000 102,000 1,491,000 Note. —The above figures are exclusive of Inter-State trade. * Less than r>001. f The aggiegate Imports of Food, Raw Materials and Manufactured Articles into the Commonwealth of Australia are shown in Statement C, page 76 pt set/.

Commonwealth of Australia— continued. B.—Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into the Commonwealth of Australia —distinguishing the Produce or Manufacture of the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries—during the Year 1909 — continued.

A 9389.-3.

Produce of the United Kingdom. Produce of other Countries. Principal Articles.! Total Principal Countries. All other. Imports. iii) Man , Lfactured Articles— continued. latches and Vestas i - ledicines .--.-. fusical Instruments—Pianos 'aints and Colours .... 'aper—Printing .-■--. Other kinds .... 'ieoe Goods : Cotton and Linen .... & 58,000 123,000 34,000 271,000 234,000 311,000 Sweden United States Germany United States Canada Germany 47,000 Belgium 72,000 — 213,000 — 44,000 Germany 136,000 United States 117,000 „ & 28,000 11,000 98,000 64,000 A 23,000 17,000 13,000 6,000 121,000 125,000 & 156,000 212,000 260,000 332,000 589,000 617,000 3,203,000 United States Japan Switzerland Holland France United States Germany United States 123,000 Germany 241 000 i France 241 ' 000 \ Switzerland 367,000 Germany 15,000 227,000 „ 140,000 Canada 68,000 United States 27,000 _ 102,000 208,000 I 165,000 J 240,000 10,000 112,000 133,000 30,000 183,000 3,611,000 Silk, or containing Silk 90,000 165,000 869,000 Velvets, Velveteens, Plushes, &c. Flannelettes - Other Piece Goods containing Wool - tailway and Tramway Materials - Stationery 'hread, Sewing Silks, Twists, and Cottons, including Crochet Cotton. Mnncd Plates and Sheets, Plain - 'ools of Trade, not being Machines 'rimmings and Ornaments - r ehicles : Bicycles, Tricycles, and Motor Cycles (including parts). Chassis and bodies for Motor Cars, Lorries, and Waggons, and parts thereof. 279,000 127,000 1,596,000 437,000 178.000 312,000 208,000 5,000 31,000 93,000 19,000 8,000 1,094,000 157,000 1,966,000 803,000 295,000 347,000 284,000 210,000 49,000 United States Germany 160,000 Germany 54,000 France 21,000 47,000 * 8,000 7,000 284,000 399,000 157,000 171,000 United States 16,000 Canada 12,000 19,000 218,000 1 282,000 France l )7 000 1 United States \ Italy45,000 I 30,000 J 44,000 498,000 Vire: Iron and Steel Netting All other Wire (including barbed) 75,000 216,000 64,000 Germany United States 306,000 United States 150,000 — 49,000 Germany 158,000 42,000 14,000 1,000 5,000 553,000 367,00(i 160,000 Note.—' Dhe above figures are exclusive of Inter-State trade. * Less than 5001. f The aggregate Imports of Food, I shown in Statement C, page 76 et seq. law Mater: ials, and Manufactured Articles into the Commonwealth of Australia are

DOMINION OF NEW ZEALAND. B. —Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into the Dominion of New Zealand from the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries during the Year 1909.

[_Extraete< from the New Zea ■am Trade Returns.] PkINCIPAL AETICLBS.f From United Kingdom. [ From other Countries. Total Principal Countries. All other. Imports. (i) Articles of Pood, Drink, and Tobacco. £ £ £ £ £ Fruits : Dried - 9,000 Asia Minor -37,000 j States IIS Commonwealth 72,000 Fiji - - 57,000 of Australia. I 19,000 123,000 Fresh - 36,000 165,000 Spirits —Whiskey Sugar, Raw 207,000 „ „ - 2,000 Fiji - 528,000 Java - - 54,000 I Commonwealth 38,000 Ceylon - 222,000 < of Australia. I India - - 23,000 Commonwealth 122,000 United States 79,000 of Australia. 1,000 * 210,000 582,000 Tea - - - - i 2,000 280,000 Tobacco, Manufactured 144,000 8,000 353,000 (ii) Raw Materials. Joal « » * Commonwealth 253,000 — of AuatraKa. 253,000 Mis : Linseed Kerosene Other Mineral . - danures of all kinds - 39,000 9,000 45,000 United States 129,000 — - 74,000 — Commonwealth 82,000 British India - 60,000 o£ Australia. United States 30,000 Germany - 11,000 2,000 * 41,000 129,000 92,000 269,000 9,000 82,000 >eeds of all kinds Kmber : Logs, Hewn 70,000 13,000 124,000 * Commonwealth 112,000 — of Australia. * 112,000 Sawn, Undressed 1,000 11 o nan I United States 32,000 ii;,ooo < Canada . 15000 [ 8,000 168,000 (iii) Manufactured Articles. Apparel and Slops Bags, Sacks and Woolpaoba Bicycles and parts - 682,000 1,000 93,000 United States 22,000 British India - 220,000 Commonwealth 44,000 of Australia. Belgium- - 12,000 Germany - 12,000 28,000 8,000 3,000 744,000 229,000 152,000 Books ------- Boots and Shoes 131,000 201,000 „ ,, - 50,000 United States 25,000 Commonwealth 2,000 of Australia. United States 23,000 Commonwealth 13,000 of Australia. British India - 1,000 Commonwealth 21,000 of Australia. 7,000 9,000 188.000 248,000 Carpeting and Druggeting - - - - 59,000 # 62,000 Carriages and Carts (including Motor Cars and Motor Cycles) and Materials. Cement ------- Cotton Piece Goods 182,000 16,000 242,000 47,000 700,000 Commonwealth 19,0.00 ' of Australia. ,, • „ 25,000 France - - 30,000 United States 17,000 Commonwealth 30,000 of Australia. 9,000 47,000 745,000 Drapery and Haberdashery Drugs and Apothecaries' Wares. (See also Medicines.) Earthenware and Chinaware Fancy Goods and Toys - 572,000 147,000 17,000 25,000 614,000 232,000 101,000 129,000 Germany - 9,000 Commonwealth 32,000 of Australia. United States 6,000 „ - 4,000 Germany - 28,000 Canada - - 4,000 5,000 21,000 119,000 210,000 Furniture, Cabinetware, and Upholstery - Glass and Glassware : Bottles, Empty 23,000 26,000 Germany - 16,000 Commonwealth 7,000 of Australia. 11,000 44,000 52,000 3,000 Plate and "Window Glass Other Hardware, Hollow-ware, and Ironmongery44,000 24,000 266,000 Belgium - 13,000 Germany - 11,000 United States 42,000 Germany - 1,000 United States 10,000 Germany - 11,000 1,000 6,000 10,000 59,000 51,000 329,000 * Less than 500J. t The aggregate Imports of Food, Ra shown in Statement C, page 76 et »eq. Materials, and Manufactured Articles into the Dominion o£ New Z< ealand are

Dominion of New Zealand— continued. B. —Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into the Dominion of New Zealand from the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries during the Year 1909 — continued.

D 2

Principal AKTicuss.t From United Kingdom. From other Countries. All other. Total Imports. Principal Countries. (iii Manufa' stured Articles— continued. Hats and Caps £ 85,000 £ Commonwealth 2,000 of Australia. Germany - 2,000 & Italy - - 1,000 2,000 90,000 Hosiery ■ Iron and Steel : Pig, Bar, Bolt, and Rod 152,000 1,000 155,000 Nails Pipes and Fittings - 172,000 15,000 140,000 Commonwealth 9,000 of Australia. United States 13,000 Commonwealth 12,000 of Australia. British India - 3,000 Canada - - 11,000 1,000 6,000 4,000 185,000 45,000 156,000 Railway Rails - Sheet (including Galvanized) and Plate Wire Fencing, including Barbed Wire - Leather, Raw 134,000 341,000 67,000 62,000 - 2,000 „ - 4,000 United States 43,000 Commonwealth 46,000 of Australia. British India - 23,000 United States 1,000 Germany - 10.000 United States 20,000 Commonwealth 8,000 of Australia. 1,000 1,000 2,000 7,000 138,000 346,000 122,000 135,000 Linen Piece Gpods 82,000 1,000 114,000 Machinery and Machines : Agricultural and Dairying - .Electric ------ t 36,000 140,000 United States: 58,000 „ - 25,000 Canada - - 26,000 Commonwealth 21,000 of Australia. 42,000 26,000 162,000 212,000 Engines and Boilers (except Locomotives). Mining ------ 96,000 - 20,000 ,, „ - 4,000 2,000 122,000 Sewing Machines - Other Machinery and parts (except Machine Tools). Medicines 14,000 30,000 140,000 Commonwealth 8,000 of Australia. United States 14,000 „ 33,000 Commonwealth 53,000 of A ustralia. United States 5,000 Germany - 4,000 Commonwealth 21,000 of Australia. United States 13,000 * 8,000 7,000. 27,000 56,000 201,000 71,000 4,000 141,000 Millinery ------- Musical Instruments —Pianos Oil and Floor Cloth Paints and Colours - 68,000 53,000 97,000 93,000 - 0.000 Germany - 30,000 United States 2,000 * 74,000 88,000 98,000 106,000 3,000 1,000 1,000 Paper, Printing ------ Plate and Plated Wares - - - - 89,000 60,000 United States 8,000 Canada - - 59,000 Commonwealth 2,000 of Australia. Commonwealth 4,000 of Australia. United States 3,000 2,000 1,000 153,000 63.000 Railway and Tramway Plant Silk Manufactures 50,000 25,000 Japan - - 13,000 'Commonwealth 26,000 of Australia. Commonwealth 2,000 of Australia. 3,000 2,000 53,000 42,000 Soap -------; 24,000 8,000 58,000 Stationery ------- Textile Piece Goods, other than Silk, Cotton, Linen or Woollen. Tin : Sheet and Block - Tools and Implements (including Machine Tools). Woollen Piece Goods 137,000 310,000 61,000 80,000 „ „ - 20,000 Commonwealth 24,000 of Australia. „ 22,000 United States 49,000 United States - 8,000 Japan - - 22,000 Commonwealth 9,000 of Australia. 15,000 10,000 * 180,000 366,000 83,000 146,000 8,000 216,000 Commonwealth 8,000 of Australia. 1,000 225,000 * Less than 500?. f The aggregate Imports of Food, Raw 1 in Statement O., page 76 et aeq. iaterials, a; id Manufactured Articles into the Dominion of Ne , Zealand are shown

DOMINION OF CANADA. B.—Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into the Dominion of Canada from the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries during the Year ended 31st March 1910.

■xtractei from the Canadian Trade Returns.^ From From other Countries. Total Pbikcipal Articles.! Kingdom. Principal Countries. All other. Imports. (i) A: tides r of Food, Drink, and Tobacco. Bacon and Hams - Cocoa and Chocolate - A * 69,000 & £ United States 171,000 — ( British West 16,000 120,000 \ Indies. I Holland 10,000 j Central Ameri- 18,000 Brazil 135,000 1 can States. ( Mexico 17,000 £ * I 10,000 i 39,000 171,000 231.000 Coffee, Green 37,000 246,000 Fruit, Green : Bananas United States 279,00,0 British West 29,000 Indies. „ 443,000 Italy 50,000 174 000 J S P ain 82 > 000 174,000 J (Greece 81]000 308,000 Oranges, Lemons, &c. - 34,000 21,000 548,000 Fruit, Dried - 13,000 j 41,000 391,000 Grain, &c.: Indian Corn .... 1,000 1,068,000 — 2,000. 1,071,000 Rice ------ Wheat 81,000 Japan 55,000 China 20,000 United 2,481,000 — States. 21,000 177,000 2,481,000 i Lard .------ * „ 279,000 — France - 90 000 < United States 70 ' 000 France 90,000 ( gpain _ _ M)()00 279,000 Nuts (edible) of all kinds - 7,000 [• 29,000 250,000 Spirits : Brandy Whiskey - Sugar. Refined - - - - - ,, not above No. 16 Dutch standard 4,000 302,000 226,000 „ - - 147,000 — United States 2,000 — Hong Kong - 8,000 — British West 734,000 ( British Guiana 725,000 Indies. j „ Africa 177,000 „ 291,000 United States 18,000 British East 520,000 Japan - -155,000 Indies. United States 641,000 Cuba - - 29,000 „ 207,000 France - - 20,000 France - -119,000 Spain - - 33,000 2,000 153,000 304,000 241,000 7,000 i 714,000 2,350,000 Molasses and Syrups 4,000 354,000 6,000 70,000 319,000 1,099,000 Tea Tobacco, unmanufactured - Vegetables ------ Wine of all kinds - ... 15,000 23,000 11,000 24,000 20,000 35,000 709,000 270,000 198,000 (ii) .aw Materials. Coal and Coke ------ Cotton, Raw ------ 49,000 United States 6,251,000 — _ 6 300 000 2,000 „ 1,924,000 3,000 1,829,000 49,000 2,000 United States 6,251,000 — „ 1,924,000 — 3,000 Diamonds, Unset - Fur Skins, Not Dressed - Grease of all kinds Gums - 112,000 Holland 153,000 MdStote. s<000 } 27 > 000 "09,000 52,000 United States 614,000 Germany -144,000 58,000 868 000 2,000 „ 192,000 — 2,000 196,000 2,000 „ 452,000 — 6,000 460,000 ArcrpntTTip "Rp_ 447 (\C\Ct I TTnif.prI Sfntou '-IK9 AAA i 112,000 52,000 2,000 2,000 Holland lfttOOO i< Bel g ium 84,000 Holland l5d,000 United gtates 33)000 United States 614,000 Germany -144,000 „ 192.000 — 452,000 Argentine Ee- 447,000 j United States 362,000 public. j France -149,000 United States 677,000 — 719,000 — „ 563,000 Newfoundland 115,000 I 27,000 58,000 2,000 6,000 j 355,000 Hides and Skins, Raw .... 380 000 Argentine ±le- 447,000 I United States362,000 U-, pm , ,,„, nnA d»0,000 pub j. c _ •) France -149,000 I 355 > c00 1,693,000 380,000 India Rubber, Crude Oil, Mineral and Lubricating - Ores o£ metal of all kinds - Wood : Planks, boards, and other lumber, sawn, split, or cut, not further manufactured than dressed on one side only. Lumber and timber,J including staves, logs, and round unmanufactured timber. Wool, not further prepared than Washed - 44,000 United States 677,000 — ' 10,000 731000 13,000 „ 719,000 — 1,000 733,000 6,000 „ 563,000 Newfoundland 115,000 4,000 688,000 44,000 13,000 6,000 10,000 1,000 4,000 — „ 380,000 „ 1,000 — 381,000 „ 380,000 „ 1,000 4,000 „ 962,000 — 6,000 972,000 4,000 „ 962,000 — 6,000 201,000 France - - 40,000 United States 33,000 52,000 326,000 201,000 France - - 40,000 United States 33,000 52,000 Note. —Conversions into £ Sterling have * Less than 500?. t The aggregate Imports of Food, Raw 1 Statement C, page 76 et seq. X Not otherwise manufactured than re process. been made at the rate of is. 1 per dollar. Materials, and Manufactured Articles into the Dominion of Canada are shown in iugh sawn or split, or creosoted, vulcanised, or treated by any other preserving

Dominion of Canada— continued. B.-Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink, and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into the Dominion of Canada from the Unit ed Kingdom and other Principal Countries during the Year ended 31st March 1910— continued.

A 9389.-3.

D 3

From From other Countries. Principal Aetiolbs.-)-United Total Kingdom. Principal Countries. All other. Imports. (iii) Mi ufactured Articles. Books, Printed --.-.. Boots and Shoes of Leather Brass Manufactures ----- Copper in Ingots, Bars, Bolts, and Rods ,, Strips, Sheets, and Plates, &c. - Cordage and Twine and Manufactures thereof. Cotton : Clothing, including Shirts, Shawls, &c. Embroideries, White and Cream Colored. Piece Goods (including Velveteens and Cotton Velvets, Jeans and Colored and Uncolored Fabrics). Thread, Sewing and Crochet Lace, White and Cream Colored Curtains and Shams - £ 158,000 37,000 66,000 * £ £ United States 296,000 France - - 27 000 275,000 „ 835,000 Germany - 5,000 546,000 _ ,, !)8,000 _ 398,000 — £ 13,000 1,000 10,000 £ 494,000 313,000 416,000 546,000 101,000 443,000 3,000 45,000 * 209,000 40,000 „ 235,000 Germany - 79,000 Switzerland - 160,000 United States 10,000 18,000 22,000 541,000 232,000 1,717,000 United States 276,000 France - - 20,000 22,000 2,035,000 165,000 165,000 106,000 ii 51,000 Belgium - 2 000 Switzerland - 20,000 Germany - 20 000 United States 20,000 Switzerland - 10,000 1,369,000 ) «ei-ma.ny - 71,000 I France - 61,000 „ 55,000 Germany - 33,000 „ 650,000 Sweden . 9,000 152 000 (Germany -125,000 | France - 98,000 British East 132,000 United States 51,000 Indies. United States 56,000 Germany - 51,000 2,000 31,000 9,000 220,000 236,000 145,000 Drugs, Dyes, Chemicals, and Medicines 470,000 !■ 118,000 Earthen, China, and Porcelain Ware - Electric Apparatus, Dynamos, Batteries, &c. 2,089,000 238,000 89,000 53,000 11,000 379,000 759,000 Fancy Goods ----.. 307,000 J- 24,000 Flax, Hemp, and Jute Manufactures - 706,000 811,000 38,000 1,032,000 Far Skins, wholly or partially Dressed Glass and Glassware : Bottles, Flasks, Tableware, &c. - Plate and Window Glass ... Other Glass and Glassware - Gloves and Mitts --.--- Hats and Caps (except of Fur) - India Rubber, manufactures of - Iron and Steel Manufactures : Agricultural Implements and Machines Other Machinery, including Engines and Boilers. Railway and Tramway Rails All other Manufactures of Iron or Steel 74,000 28,000 209,000 24,000 153,000 35,000 167,000 340,000 131,000 129,000 „ . 16,000 Belgium - 112,000 United States 8,000 United States 46,000 France - - 11000 France - 1H,OOO United States 58,000] United States 222,000 France - - 18 000 390,000 _ 40,000 12,000 14.000 57,000 14,000 13,000 209,000 285,000 108,000 396,000 594,000 534,000 9,000 275,000 „ 534,000 _ „ 3,139,000 Germany - 55,000 * 543,000 3,484,000 15,000 60,000 1,952,000 „ 227,000 _ „ 5,689,000 Germany - 213,000 287,000 7,962,000 108,000 Jewellery ------- Lamps, Side Lights, &e. - ... 52,000 13,000 187,000 ,. - 15,000 ,, 115,000 Austria- 20,000 Hungary. „ 283,000 Germany - 7 000 391,000 France - 12,000 21,000 4,000 275,000 152,000 Leather, Unvvrought - Motor Cars (other than for Railways and Tramways) and parts thereof. Nets, Fishing, and Lines - Oilcloth - Paints and Colours - .... Paper, including Manufactures - Ribbons of all kinds - 137,000 26,000 81,000 174,000 123,000 212,000 134,000 „ 94,000 „ 20,000 _ „ 129,000 Germany - 24,000 663,000 „ . 21,000 Prance - 78,000 Switzerland - 60,000 l kq nnn 1 Switzerland 145,000 - io»,uuu Unitgd gtates 121 000 United States 125,000 France - - 28.000 9,000 1,000 10,000 * 436,000 430,000 185,000 194,000 285,000 958,000 324,000 9,000 62,000 52,000 Silk Manufactures - .... 517,000 1 190,000 1,142,000 Soap Tin : Blocks, Pigs, and Bare 15,000 1,000 169,000 104,000 „ 82,000 British East 18,000 Indies. 3,000 207,000 Plates and Sheets .... Watches and Clocks, including parts Wood: Fence Posts and Railway Ties Furniture, House, Cabinet or Office - Woollen Manufactures: Carpets, Brussels, Tapestry and Axminster. Coatings and Overcoatings - Dress and Piece Goods : Cassimeres, cloths and doeskins Tweeds - - Other Dress and Piece Goods (including Flannel). Hosiery, Shirts and Underwear - Eeady-made clothing - Yarns Zinc in blocks, &c. - .... 337,000 16,000 157,000 ' _ „ 198,000 Switzerland - 54,000 * 494,000 300,000 32,000 18,000 136,000 _ 175,000 — 12,000 136,000 205,000 205,000 6,000 211,000 310,000 10,000 320,000 649,000 375,000 1,339.000 France - - 26,000 Germany - 8 000 ,. - - 4,000 — „ - - 283,000 Germany - 15,000 12,000 3,000 57,000 695,000 382,000 1,694,000 385,000 144,000 333,000 49,000 Germany - 27,000 United States 18,000 United States 136,000 Germany - 44,000 Germany - 9,000 — Belgium - 80,000 United States 29,000 8,000 6,000 1,000 19,000 438,000 330,000 343,000 177,000 Note. —Conversions into £ Sterling hav« * Legs than 500Z. f The aggregate Imports of Food, Raw Statement C, page 76 et seq. i been made Materials, a at the rate of is. per dollar. md Manufactured Articles into the Dominion of Janada are shown in

NEWFOUNDLAND. B.—Value of Principal (i) Articles of Food, Drink and Tobacco; (ii) Raw Materials; and (iii) Manufactured Articles, Imported into Newfoundland from the United Kingdom and other Principal Countries during the Year ended 30th June 1909.

[Extracted f> •om the Newfound* '.and Trai le Returns.] From other Countries. From >tal Peinoipal AkticlksJ United All other. Kingdom. Principal Countries. Imports. (i) jticles of Food, Drink and Tobacco. Butter Flour .-.--. Grain : Oats - Meats : Bacon, Hams and Tongues - Beef, Salted - Pork, Salted .... Pigs' Heads, Jowls, Tongues, &c. Oils and Lard, &c, for Butterine Salt - - .... Spirits—Whiskey - - - - Sugar-.-----Molasses -.----. £ 7,000 t ' £ Canada - 12,000 „ - 297,000 „ - 19,000 £ United States - 1,000 „ - 68,000 £ t 1,000 £ 20,000 365,000 20,000 1,000 United States 9,000 „ 73,000 „ 80,000 „ 10,000 74,000 Spain - - 17,000 Canada - 2,000 „ - - 7,000 „ - - 7,000 Canada - - 3,000 12,000 80,000 87,000 10,000 83,000 23,000 7,000 38,000 7,000 t 7,000 t t 2,000 3,000 t 2,000 United States 27,000 British West Indies - 58,000 Ceylon - - 18,000 Canada - - 9,000 - 8,000 - 7,000 2,000 66.000 36,000 Tea Tobacco : Manufactured .... Unmanufactured ... 9,000 2,000 United States 20,000 „ 10,000 2,000 t 24,000 10,000 (ii) Raw Materials. !oal - fil: Kerosene - 9,000 Canada - 106,000 United States 19,000 United States - 10,000 Canada - - 5,000 t 125,000 24,000 (iii) M; .nufactured Articles. Apparel (Ready-made Clothing, Hosiery, &Q.) ; Articles for the Anglo-Development Co.* - Cabinetwares ------ Chinaware ...... Glass and Glassware -..-... Hardware, Hollow-ware, and Tinware (see also " Iron and Steel Nails, &c") Hats and Caps ---... Indiarubber Boots and Shoes, Hose, Clothing, &c. Iron and Steel : Nails, Tacks, and Brads Other, including Tubes and Pipes Leather : Sole Other ---.... Leatherware ------ Machines and Machinery : Locomotives and Automobiles For Mining purposes - - - - Other Machines, &c. (including Sewing , Machines). Medicines ------- Oil Cake, Meal and Cattle Feed Paints, Colours, and Varnishes - Soap -------. Stationery and Books - Textiles : Hemp, and Coir Yarn, Sisal, &c. - All other Yarns Flannels, Serges - .... Canvas, Sail and Tarpaulin - Cordage. Lines, and Twines Cotton Fabrics Dress Goods and Tweeds Kibbons,Velvet, and Laces, and Dressed Feathers. Other Textiles (Blankets, Quilts, Carpets, Linen, &c). 29,000 1,000 2.000 5,000 3,000 25,000 9,000 1,000 2,000 11,000 t 3,000 2,000 4,000 3,000 United States - 6,000 Canada - - - 2,000 lfiO.000 — Canada - 7,000 United States - 1,000 United States - 2,000 Belgium - - 2,000 „ - 18,000 Canada - - 12,000 „ - 12.000 „ - - 2,000 „ - 9,000 „ - - 8,000 - 8,000 „ - - 3,000 „ - 5,000 „ - - 5,000 - 21,000 ,, - - 10,000 Canada - - 9,000 United States 6,000 United States 16,000 Canada - - 6,000 United States 6,000 Canada - - 2,000 Canada - - 19,000 , United States 6,000 United States 13,000 Canada- - 11,000 t 1.000 t 1.000 1,000 2,000 t t t t t t 1,000 3,000 1.000 37,000 162,000 10,000 6,000 8.000 57,000 13,000 18,000 3.000 21,000 31,000 15,000 26.000 13,000 29,000 28.000 (i.OOO 1,000 4,000 5,000 14,000 Canada - - 9,000 United States 3,000 United Stales 14,000 Canada - - 4,000 Canada - - 8,000 United States 4,000 United States 3,000 — Canada - 15,000 United States 8,000 t t 1,000 1,000 1.000 18.(100 19,000 17,000 9,000 36,000 18,000 6,000 3,000 2,000 7,000 37,000 49,000 29.000 United States 13,000 Canada - ■ -. 1,000 1,000 t t 2,000 t t 1,000 33.000 6,000 3.000 9.000 28,000 50,000 51,000 34,(iO0 United States 5,000 Canada - - 2,000 „ 17,000 ., - - 2,000 11,000 „ - - 2,000 Canada - - 2,000 — ,. - - 3,000 United States 2,000 56,000 United States 14,000 Canada - - 9,000 80,000 Xote. —Conversions into & sterling have * Further details as to the various articli t Less than 500Z. % The aggregate Imports of Food, Raw M page 76 et seq. been made : es imported it the rate of 4s. Hd. per dollar. are not stated in the original trade returns. laterials, am 3 Manufactured Articles into Newfoundland are show *in Stat emeu it.,

STATISTICS RELATING TO THE TRADE OF INDIA, THE DOMINIONS, AND COLONIES, &c

PART C. STATEMENT SHOWING :- Total Value of Imports into and Exports from British India, the Self-Governing Dominions, and the Principal Crown Colonies, in each of the Years 1905 to 1909, showing separately Food, Drink, and Tobacco; Raw Materials; Manufactured Articles; and Bullion and Specie, and distinguishing Trade with — (i) United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries.

d r

C. —Total Value of the Imports into and Exports from British India, the Self-Governing Dominions, and the Principal Crown Colonies, in each of the years 1905 to 1909, showing separately Food, Drink, and Tobacco; Raw Materials; Manufactured Articles; and Bullion and Specie; and distinguishing

Merchi mdise. Bullion Years. Food, Drink, and Tobacco. Raw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured. Articles wholly or mainly Manufactured. and Total Merchandise. Specie. * (i.) Imports fro: the United iingdom. British India (by sea)f< 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 £ 2,154,000 2,102,000 2,147,000 2,151,000 2,186,000 £ 1,184,000 1,004,000 1,190,000 1,053,000 1,033,000 £ 47,497,000 49,980,000 58,030,000 51,620,000 48,628,000 £ 51,235,000 53,747,000 61,860,000 55,332,000 52,354,000 £ £ 51,235,000 13,515,000 53,747,000 19,916,000 61,860,000 15,906,000 55,332,000 11,320,000 52,354,000 14,275,000 Self-Governing Dominions : Commonwealth of Aus-J tralia. 1905 1906 1907 1908ft 1909 2,047,000 2,178,000 2,506,000 1,975,000 1,945,000 560,000 675,000 658,000 376,000 391,000 20,321,000 23,469,000 28,219,000 22,617,000 23,368,000 23,022,000 53,000 26,446,000 130,000 31,530,000 377,000 25,057,000 21X000 25,820,000 43,000 r Dominion of New Zea-J laud. 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 599,000 664,000 775,000 812,000 754,000 226,000 211,000 336,000 273,000 216,000 6,811,000 7,865,000 8,913,000 9,105,000 7,986,000 7,784,000 11,000 8,922,00(1 80,000 10,278,000 ** 10,442,000 — 9,181,000 106,000 Dominion of Canada -< ■ 1905+ 1906 J 19061 1907f 1908f 1909f 974,000 1,166,000 1,000,000 1,640,000 1,633,000 1,802,000 1,231,000 1,328,000 1,061,000 1,178,000 960,000 1,702,000 10,130,000 11,637,000 11,039,000 16,616,000 11,781,000 15,972,000 12,444,000 — 14,246,000 2,000 13,290,000 34,000 19,592,000 112,000 14,503,000 — 19,665,000 3,000 f Newfoundland} - -<j 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 70,000 64,000 65,000 75,000 73,000 22,000 18,000 17,000 13,000 17,000 426,000 462,000 466,000 450,000 402,000 519,000 27,000 545,000 — 548,000 1,000 539,000 10,000 492,000 21,000 British South Africa - < 1906§ 1907 1908 1909 1,953,000 1,662,000 1,433,000 1,496,000 356,000 341,000 299,000 370,000 15,459,000 13,734,000 12,640,000 1 4,803,000 18,488,000 650,000 16,094,000 146,000 14,411,000 22,000 16,706,000 149,000 * Inclusive of Miscellane* + For the 12 months endi \ For the 12 months endi § The Trade Returns for the States included in the Uni not separately stated in the B ous and Due ed 31st Marc 3d 30th June British Soul ion of South ;eturas. Note. — See Gen ilassified Articles jh of the years fo' 2 of the years stat th Africa as a wh Africa with indi . leral Note, pp. 90and Parcel Post, i jllowing those stai ,ted. wle were compile< ividual Countries -91. excluded from th< ted. ! previous columns. :1 for the first timi grouped as abovi i in 1906. The aggregate trade of s, exclusive of duplicate entries,is

Trade with (i) the United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries.

Merchandise (Domesi ic and other Produce). Food, Drink. and Tobacco. Raw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured. Articles wholly or r ° tal mainly Merchandise. Manufactured. Bullion and Years. Specie. (i.) Ex; torts to the United Kingdom. £ 11,042,000 11,041,000 12,491,000 17,681,000 15,024,000 £ 11,855,000 15,092,000 12,227,000 11,400,000 12,893,000 £ 4,033,000 5,644,000 5,480,000 5,050,000 4,804,000 £ 27,132,000 31,959,000 30,546,000 24,561,000 32,957,000 £ 8,363,000 2,036,000 2,204,000 2,410,000 2,194,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 ] > British India (by sea).f 11,467,000 13,778,000 16,301,000 14,784,000 14,070,000 Self-Governing Dominions : 7,096,000 8,036,000 8,335,000 6,634,000 10,678,000 3,652,000 4,606,000 4,539,000 3,485,000 3,765,000 22,228,000 26,433,000 29,192,000 24,939,000 28.514,000 4,474,000 6,421,000 4,784,000 4,537,000 2,403,000 1905 1906JJ 1907H 1908JJ 1909JJ 1 f Commonwealth of Australia. 4,377,000 4,827,000 5,696,000 5,099,000 7,042,000 6,806,000 8,596,000 9,759,000 6,831,000 7,818,000 97,000 85,000 111,000 78,000 139,000 11,296,000 13,522,000 15,584,000 12,029,000 15,021,000 792,000 525,000 949,000 1,115,000 1,172,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 [Dominion of New I Zealand. 16,127,000 22,238,000 16,719,000 22,532,000 22,352,000 24,244,000 3,481,000 3,836,000 3,897,000 3,673,000 3,670,000 3,757,000 1,171,000 1,272,000 987,000 1,429,000 1,460,000 2,634,000 20,958,000 27,358,000 21,610,000 27,643,000 27,492,000 30,757,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 1905 J 1906{ 1906] 1907f 1908t 1909f 'Dominion of Canada. 1,000 104,000 • 83,000 89,000 81,000 75,000 283,000 249,000 210,000 164,000 214,000 11,000 10,000 8,000 4,000 3,000 399,000 342,000 307,000 249,000 293,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1 }■ Newfoundland.;]: 53,000 186,000 146,000 382,000 14,128,000 14,856,000 9,678,000 12,500,000 585,000 772,000 557,000 583,000 14,813,000 15,874,000 10,436,000 13,469,000 26,026,000 j 29,558,000 32,162,000 33,345,000 1906§ 1907 1 1908 1909 > British South Africa.Jif 1| For nine i <f There was ** Less than ff The import md not aooordinj t J The expon §§ The expori ;he Cape of Good months ended 31st March 1907. s a great decrease in the exports oi i £500. ■ts into the Commonwealth of Aus; g to " Countries of Shipment " as : •ts are exclusive of ships' stores, •ts of raw materials from Britisl 1 Hope. ! grain and pulse ; ;ralia are classifie< :n previous years. :rom India to the United Kingdom in 1908-9. I according to " Countries of Origin " from 190R inclusive, i South Africa t< ) the United Kingdom are mainly diamonds exported via

C.—Total Value of the Imports into and Exports from British India, the Self-Governing Dominions, and the Principal Crown Colonies, in each of the years 1905 to 1909, showing separately Food, Drink, and Tobacco; Raw Materials; Manufactured Articles; and Bullion and Specie; and distinguishing

Merchi indise. Bullion y Years. Food, Drink, and Tobacco. Eaw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured. Articles wholly or mainly Manufactured. and Total Merchandise.' Specie. * (*•) imports from ;he United Ki: Lgdom— eontii ued. Principal Crown Colonies : — Straits Settlements -< 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 £ 325,000 401,000 374,000 307,000 408,000 £ 125,000 175,000 180,000 •126,000 129,000 £ 2,924,000 3,530,000 3,602,000 3,139,000 3,197,000 £ 3,375,000 4,108,000 4,157,000 3,574,000 3,736,000 £ 26,000 t 1,610,000 812,000 156,000 • f Ceylon - - -< 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 160,000 174,000 186,000 182,000 189,000 340,000 499,000 465,000 442,000 408,000 1,177,000 1,299,000 1,522,000 1,528,000 1,575,000 1,677,000 1,972,000 2,1 73,000 2,153,000 2,172,000 1,000 16,000 8,000 131,000 33,000 Mauritius - - -< I 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 36,000 45,000 28,000 26,000 26,000 85,000 145,000 132,000 104,000 160,000 362,000 401,000 362,000 306,000 310,000 488,000 597,000 529,000 441,000 496,000 1,000 2,000 2,000 3,000 Jamaica - - -< I 19 1906| 1907|| 19081| 1909 158,000 158,000 221,000 176,000 180,000 47,000 35,000 20,000 21,000 §9,000 723,000 842,000 1,095,000 804,000 §935,000 930,000 1,035,000 1,336,000 1,002,000 1,124,000 20,000 90,000 46,000 1,000 3,000 Barbados - - -■{ 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 96,000 90,000 94,000 119,000 107,000 27,000 29,000 54,000 42,000 24,000 322,000 363,000 410,000 336,000 350,000 445,000 482,000 558,000 497,000 481,000 r Trinidad and TobagoJ - < 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 166,000 151,000 168,000 141,000 162,000 56,000 80,000 72,000 83,000 68,000 595,000 599,000 708,000 608,000 639,000 817,000 830,000 948,000 833,000 869,000 36,000 1,000 81,000 51,000 Note. — See lassifled Articles reneral Note, pp. md Parcel Poet, ( 90-91. excluded from thi * Inclusive of Miscellaneoi t Less than t>001. I Exclusive of tranebipms as and Unci into. previous columni

Trade with (i) the United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries—continued.

Merchandise (Domestic and other Pro* luce). Food, Drink, and Tobacco. Raw Materials Articles and Articles wholl 0] . mainly main] Unmanu- Manufactured, tactured. Bullion and Years. Total Merchandise. Specie. * (i.) Exports to t e United Ki: 'dom— contin ',cd. Principal Crown Colonies : — £ 696,000 773,000 864,000 744,000 698,000 £ 647,000 878,000 995,000 951,000 1" 1,550,000 £ 4,339,000 6,101,000 6,040,000 5,596,000 4,696,000 £ 5,685,000 7,757,000 7,902,000 7,297,000 6,948,000 £ 36,000 1,370,000 921,000 288,000 541,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 )■ Straits Settlements. ! j 2,935,000 2,913,000 3,609,000 3,344,000 3,759,000 585,000 573,000 709,000 829,000 980,000 79,000 78,000 78,000 86,000 82,000 3,599,000 3,564,000 4,396,000 4,259,000 4,821,000 101,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1 > Ceylon. 1,000 J 107,000 138,000 358,000 196,000 249,000 29,000 51,000 60,000 39,000 32,000 34,000 16,000 27,000 8,000 5,000 1 71,000 206,000 445,000 244,000 287,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909** i> Mauritius. 302,000 370,000 425,000 397,000 459,000 24,000 25,000 26,000 18,000 24,000 30,000 32,000 59,000 73,000 73,000 356,000 427,000 510,000 488,000 556,000 1,000 3,000 1905|| 1906 [| I 9O7|| 1908|| 1909 1 y Jamaica. 1,000 1,000 J > • 122,000 138,000 73,000 31,000 35,000 26,000 45,000 86,000 59,000 40,000 6,000 4,000 5,000 7,000 4,000 154,000 187,000 164,000 97,000 79,000 26,000 32,000 18,000 10,000 13,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 i j> Barbados. J 409,000 371,000 582,000 354,000 457,000 87,000 78,000 51,000 33,000 27,000 4,000 4.000 6,000 6,000 . 5,000 500,000 453,000 639,000 394,000 489,000 32,000 77,000 6,000 4,000 2,000 1905|| 1906|| 19O7| 1908|| 1909 >Trinidad and Tobago,* [I For the 12 § The value included with " ] 1 There was ** Inclusive c ! months ended 31 of " Oils " includ Raw Materials." i a large increase i at " Shipping Cha: st March of the led by the Colon: years following tt ial Authorities wit lose stilted. th " Manufacture* d Articles" in 1909, was. in previous yeara in the exports of rges " at the port rubber to the Un of shipment on j ited Kingdom in nincipal local prc 1909. xluce, excluded in previous years,

Merchandise Raw Materials iood, Drink, and Articles and Tobacco. mainly Unmanufactured. Articles wholly Total or mainly .Manufactured. Merchandise.* Bullion and Years. Specie. (ii) Imports from British Possessions. British India (by Sea)| < 1 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 £ 3,026,000 3,022,000 3,501,000 4,000,000 3,364,000 £ 954,000 1,224,000 1,369,000 1,322,000 1,162,000 £ 1,388,000 1,350,000 1,495,000 1,426,000 1,615,000 £ 5,680,000 5,904,000 6,661,000 7,008,000 6,412,000 £ 5,818,000 8,044,000 7,960,000 2,843,000 3,914,000 Self-Go veming Dominions : 1905 1906 1907 19081" 1909 1,474,000 1,563,000 1,824,000 1,779,000 1,937,000 1,001,000 1,225,000 1,433,000 1,607,000 1,407,000 1,388,000 1,743,000 1,973,000 1,831,000 2,205,000 3,893,000 4,561,000 5,271,000 5,279,000 5,640,000 Commonwealth of Australia (exeluding< Inter-State Trade) - 1,491,000 2,190,000 1,430,000 951,000 1,000,000 r Dominion of New J Zealand - - - | 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1,038,000 1,144,000 1,557,000 1,497,000 1,392,000 479,000 621,000 758,000 997,000 812,000 1,017,000 1,264,000 1,540,000 1,573,000 1,263,000 2,578,000 3,067,000 3,903,000 4,117,000 3,516,000 336,000 820,000 761,000 221,000 751,000 r Dominion of Canada -< 1905;: 1906:: 1906 19O7'1908f 1909f 2,404,000 2,381,000 1,657,000 2,895,000 2,817,000 2,833,000 194,000 349,000 277,000 353,000 307,000 408,000 99,000 178,000 167,000 298,000 103,000 176,000 2,697.000 2,908,000 2,101,000 3,546,000 3,227,000 3,418,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 r - -^ I 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 602,000 4o8,000 463,000 531,000 553,000 106,000 108,000 114,000 141,000 130,000 195,000 195,000 186,000 195,000 196.000 905,000 761,000 763,000 868,000 880,000 26,000 19,000 61.000 81,000 13,000 British South Africa - < 1906§ 1907 1908 1909 3,214,000 3,075,000 2.821,000 2,603,000 204,000 228,000 169,000 152,000 498,000 533,000 488,000 634,000 3,935,000 3,847,000 3,481,000 3,393,000 50,000 163,000 410,000 665,000 Note. — See Gei aeral Note, pp. 90 nd Parcel Post, e? ywing those statec were compiled, f< ridual Countries, 1-91. * Inclusive of Miscellaneous f For the 12 months ended § The trade returns for Brit the States included in the I Inio not separately stated in the Re s and Unci: 31st Marei: tish South . m of South ! turns. issified Articles a: i of the years folli Africa as a whole Africa with indh deluded from the previous columns "1 1 or tbe first time, in 1906. The ag grouped as above, exclusive of du s. jgregate trade of iplicate entries, is

Trade with (i) the United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries—continued.

Merchandise (Domesti ic and other Produce). Baw Materials Food, Brink, an< j Articles and Tobacco. mainl y Un " manulactured. Articles wholly Total or mainly Manufactured. Merchandise* Bullion and Specie. Years. (ii) Exporti to British Possessions. £ 7,318,000 7,752,000 7,617,000 6,717,000 7,435,000 £ 1,713,000 1,779,000 1,655,000 1,397,000 1,643,000 £• 13,135,000 11,969,000 10,738,000 11,243,000 11,741,000 £ 22,353,000 21,732,000 20,282,000 19,597,000 21,106,000 £ 458,000 935,000 1,112,000 1,514,000 1,653,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 !> British India (by Sea).f 2,624,000 2,870,000 3,098,000 2,268,000 2,170,000 1,160,000 1,228,000 1,284,000 1,558,000 1,337,000 5,279,000 5,656,000 6,111,000 5,623,000 4,939,000 7,241,000 8,195,000 7,011,000 3,628,000 4,285,000 1905 1906** 1907** 1908** 1909** Self-governing Dominions : 1,174,000 1,321,000 1,451,000 1,624,000 1,284,000 J Commonwealth of y Australia (excluding Inter-State Trade). J 406,000 292,000 255,000 327,000 308,000 642,000 718,000 816,000 819,000 850,000 96,000 121,000 208,000 136,000 201,000 1,165,000 1,163,000 1,310,000 1,334,000 1,423,000 1,427,000 1,978,000 1,250,000 1,080,000 1,027,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 ! Dominion of New Zealand. J 1,344,000 1,210,000 897,000 1,363,000 1,283,000 1,688,000 300,000 305,000 224,000 408,000 490,000 395,000 748,000 778,000 635,000 927,000 1,003,000 1,083,000 2,445,000 2,305,000 1,772,000 2,706,000 2,784,000 3,213,000 5,000 1905$ 1906$ 1906 1907t 1908t 1909f 1 > Dominion of Canada. 21,000 2,000 21,000 J 384,000 364,000 269,000 283,000 237,000 109,000 132,000 145,000 183,000 166,000 6,000 5,000 8,000 8,000 9,000 500,000 503,000 424,000 478,000 414,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 f Newfoundland.! J 5,000 19,000 143,000 106,000 12,000 45,000 138,000 144,000 12,000 21,000 36,000 33,000 29,000 85,000 317,000 283,000 485,000 115,000 108,000 35,000 1906§ 1907 1908 1909 y British South Africa.** + For the 12 || For the 9 n «f The import: und not accordin; ** The expon months ended 30t ionths ended 31st ! into the Common ; to " Countries oi :s are exclusive of ;h June of the yei ; March 1907. iwealth of Austr f Shipment " as i: : ships' stores. irs stated. a,lia are classified according to '' Countries of Origin " from 14108 inclusive. i previous years.

Years. Food, Drink, Total and Tobacco. mainly Un- Ma ° n Xctured. Merchandise.* manufactured. Merchandise. Bullion and Specie. (ii) Imports from British Possessions— contv, \ued. Principal Crown Colonies : Straits Settlements (excluding Inter- Settle- < mem Trade).f 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 £ 4,298,000 4,709,000 4,937,000 4,050,000 4,312,000 £ 5,586,000 6,739,000 7,339,000 7,937,000 7.155,000 £ 6,289,000 6,890,000 6,240,000 4,480,000 4,900,000 £ 16,202,000 18,371,000 18,553,000 16,493,000 16,388,000 £ 1,072,000 2,278,000 1,452,000 1,038,000 1,085,000 [ Ceylon - - -<j 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 3,542,000 3,559,000 3,658,000 3,510,000 3,793,000 635,000 624,000 667,000 870,000 277,000 518,000 522,000 520,000 548,000 593,000 4,704,000 4,711,000 4,855,000 4,934,000 5,163,000 458,000 700,000 609,000 394,000 521,000 Mauritius - - -< 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 543,000 636,000 671,000 592,000 610,000 208,000 182,000 171,000 183,000 H97,OOO 130,000 152,000 127,000 128,000 11134,000 884,000 977,000 972,000 906,000 844,000 48,000 35,000 166,000 257,000 118,000 Jamaica - - -< 1905§ 1906$ 19O7§ 1908§ 1909 161,000 184,000 168,000 182,000 174,000 7,000 11,000 12,000 8,000 3,000 15,000 22,000 18,000 23,000 15,000 183,000 217,000 198,000 213,000 192,000 f Barbados - - -■{ 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 134,000 120,000 114,000 129,000 127,000 51,000 78,000 69,000 91,000 56,000 35,000 50,000 33,000 48,000 52,000 222,000 249,000 219,000 269,000 238,000 1,000 1,000 1,000 f 1905§ 1906§ 19O7§ 1908$ 1909' 236,000 216,000 214,000 207,000 243,000 20,000 29,000 28,000 24,000 9,000 40,000 54,000 32,000 38,000 28,000 307,000 308,000 285,000 278,000 288,000 35,000 44,000 3,000 2,000 Trinidad and Tobago J - -i I Note. — See Gene: ral Note. pp. 90-! and Parcel Post, lie Imports from 1908 inclusive ii abuan and the CI )1. * Inclusive of Miscellaneous and Unc' f The figures for the Straits Settleir Singapore, Penang, Dindings, and Malacc Islands (exclusive of Inter-settlement Tr; time as part of the Cplony of the Straits £ :lassified Articles i nents represent tl and also from •ade). In 1908 Li Settlements. Bxcluded from th< and Exports to ito or from Labi iristmas and Coc< i previous oolumi British Possessic ian and the Chr: is Islands were tr ns. one, into or from 'ietmas and Gocos reated for the first

Trade with (i) the United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries—continued.

Men :handise (Domestic and other Proi .uce). Articles wholly mainly Un- M orl ?T y , manufactured. Manufactured. Bullion and Food, Drink, Specie. Years. Total and Tobacco. Merchandise.* («: Exports to British Possei isions— contim ;ed. Principal Crown Colonies : £ 4,140,000 5,409,000 5,700,000 6,118,000 5,897,000 £ 666,000 803,000 845,000 831,000 846,000 £ 2,078,000 2,389,000 2,611,000 2,444,000 2,440,000 £ 6,907,000 8,631,000 9,183,000 9,418,000 9,205,000 £ 1,028.000 1,489,000 1,006,000 614,000 757,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 Straits Settlements (ex- > eluding Inter-Settle-ment Trade), f 1,067,000 1,096,000 1,145,000 1,226,000 1,328,000 102,000 161,000 200,000 115,000 71,000 98,000 110,000 137,000 111,000 120,000 1,267,000 1,368,000 1,484,000 1,453,000 1,520,000 20,000 82,000 13,000 81,000 7,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1 j> Ceylon. 2,070,000 2,188,000 2,182,000 1,807,000 1,936,000 10,000 6,000 4,000 7,000 1,000 26,000 20,000 17,000 18,000 68,000 2,106,000 2,214,000 2,203,000 1,832,000 2,005,000 9,000 57,000 160,000 127,000 1,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909** > Mauritius. 131,000 170,000 139,000 116,000 140,000 5,000 3,000 7,000 2,000 4,000 6,000 7,000 6,000 6,000 3,000 143,000 180,000 152,000 124,000 147,000 5,000 10,000 10,000 39,000 17,000 1905§ 1906§ 19O7§ 1908§ 1909 /-Jamaica. 363,000 366,000 459,000 402,000 528,000 6,000 6,000 6,000 9,000 6,000 51,000 55,000 54,000 49,000 44,000 425,000 431,000 524,000 467,000 582,000 12,000 12,000 1,000 12,000 13,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 ] *>■ Barbados. J 236,000 220,000 281,000 294,000 334,000 18,000 13,000 13,000 4,000 3,000 7,000 11,000 11,000 9,000 4,000 262,000 246,000 308,000 310,000 346,000 26,000 1,000 1905§ 1906§ 1907§ 1908§ 1909 1 j> Trinidad and Tobago. J f Exclusive < § For the 12 The value ■ith " Raw Mati ** Inclusive )f transhipments. months ended 31s of " Oils " includi α-ials." rf " Shipping Gha it March of the y> edby the Colon in ;ars following the Authorities with ise stated. " Manufactured Articles " was, in previous years, included urges ." at the port of shipment on ! >rinoipal local produce, excluded in previous years,

C.-Total Value of the Imports into and Exports from British India, the Self-Governing Dominions, and the Principal Crown Colonies, in each of the years 1905 to 1909, showing separately Food, Drink, and Tobacco; Raw Materials; Manufactured Articles; and Bullion and Specie; and distinguishing

Merchi mdise. Bullion and Tears. Kaw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured. Food, Drink, and Tobacco. Articles wholly or mainly Manufactured. Total Specie. Merchandise.* (iii) Importi from Foreig: Countries. British India (by Sea)f < 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 £ 4,822,000 5,651,000 6,146,000 7,218,000 7,531,000 £ 2,853,000 2,593,000 3,259,000 3,642,000 3,301,000 £ 10,013,000 10,095,000 12,848,000 12,408,000 11,961,000 £ 17,827,000 18,510,000 22,505,000 23,512,000 22,999,000 £ 1,768,000 1,760,000 4,324,000 1,000,000 6,827,000 Self-Governing Dominions : 1905 1906 1907 1908§ 1909 1,572,000 1,841,000 1,659,000 2,610,000 3,006,000 1,679,000 2,121,000 2,662,000 2,852,000 2,822,000 6,604,000 7,417,000 8,838,000 12,730,000 12,726,000 9,887,000 11,415,000 13,195,000 18,288,000 18,666,000 1,000 3,000 6,000 7,000 3,000 Commonwealth ' of J Australia - - j I Dominion of New J Zealand - - - j 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 410,000 493,000 461,000 489,000 432,000 265,000 358,000 351,000 478,000 404,000 1,430,000 1,453,000 1,525,000 1,691,000 1,260,000 2,118,000 2,317,000 2,360,000 2,690,000 2,120,000 1,000 5,000 1,000 1,000 Dominion of Canada --1 1905:: 1906:: 1906 1907" 1908f 1909f 5,662,000 6,469,000 5,449,000 8,480,000 8,563,000 9,151,000 11,122,000 12,178,000 11,431,000 16,108,000 13,860,000 17,989,000 20,158,000 22,467,000 19,018,000 26,329,000 20,601,000 28,369,000 37,589,000 41,883,000 36,464,000 51,733,000 43,888,000 56,227,000 2,119,000 1,452,000 1,510,000 1,234,000 2,053,000 1,233,000 - - < 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 316,000 490,000 416,000 482,000 456,000 64,000 59,000 65,000 67,000 52,000 256,000 267,000 289,000 320,000 430,000 637,000 816,000 770,000 870,000 938,000 British South Africa -< 1906f 1907 1908 1909 3,268,000 2,254,000 2,027,000 1,872,000 1,175,000 1,031,000 1,167,000 1,355,000 4,636,000 4,196,000 4,144,000 4,948,000 9,204,000 7,520,000 7,348,000 8,198,000 23,000 520,000 531,000 732,000 I * Inclusive of Miecellaneo f For the 12 months endec I For the 12 months ende I) For the nine months em <fl The trade Returns of Br the States included in the Unii not separately stated in the Re ms and Un> d 31st Mar id 30th Jur ded 31st M :itish South on of Soutl eturns. Note.— See Gei classified Articles ■ch of the years id. ie of the years stat :arch 1907. i Africa as a whole ti Africa with indi ncral Note, pp. 91 and Parcel Post, llowing those stal ted. 0-91. excluded from the previous columns, ted. ! were compiled f ividual Countries, :or the first time in 1906. The aggregate trade of , grouped as above, exclusive of duplicate entries, is

Trade with (i) the United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries—continued.

A 9389.-3

Merchandise (Domestic and other Produce^. Bullion and • Food Drink E »™ Materials Articles wholly Tota i Food, Dunk, an a Articles or mainly lotal and Tobacco. mainly un- Manufactured. Merchandise.* manufactured. Specie. Years. (iii) Exports to Foreign Countries. £ 10,332,000 8,519,000 10,195,000 7,731,000 10,369,000 £ 34,082,000 38,777,000 38,460,000 32,981,000 42,537,000 £ 13,900,000 16,956,000 18,730,000 17,134,000 18,104,000 £ 58,405,000 64,329,000 67,495,000 57,937,000 71,143,000 £ 1,492,000 841,000 317,000 290,000 419,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1 [■British India (by Sea).f 1,440,000 1,873,000 1,726,000 1,210,000 1,557,000 13,656,000 15,205,000 19,792,000 13,933,000 19,792,000 2,386,000 2,836,000 3,826,000 3,101,000 1,810,000 17,545,000 19,939,000 25,408,000 18,310,000 23,185,000 1905 1906|J 1907JJ 1908 tl 1909JJ Self-Governing Dominions : 74,000 3,094,000 318,000 7,274,000 1,993,000 ! Commonwealth of Australia. 87,000 72,000 79,000 74,000 101,000 837,000 784,000 857,000 416,000 837,000 39,000 35,000 34,000 38,000 63,000 966,000 893,000 971,000 531,000 1,004,000 10,000 14,000 5,000 228,000 15,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 I Dominion of New f Zealand. 3,301,000 3,878,000 2,680,000 3,883,000 4,874,000 5,479,000 9,313,000 11,918,000 9,939,000 14,725,000 13,508,000 **11,860,000 2,011,000 2,373,000 1,790,000 3,100,000 2,949,000 "8,157,000 14,864,000 18,367,000 14,615,000 21,953,000 21,633;000 26,168,000 tt 3,521,000 4,712,000 4,198,000 5,233,000 1,844,000 1,786,000 19051 1 906$ 1906 19O7f 1908J 1909f 1 f Dominion of Canada. J 985,000 1,363,000 1,457,000 1,442,000 1,358,000 306,000 272,000 294,000 254,000 160,000 2,000 3,000 5,000 5,000 4,000 1,294,000 1,639,000 1,756,000 1,702,000 1,523,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1 > Newfoundland.! J 266,000 225,000 263,000 523,000 1,475,000 1,671,000 1,751,000 2,557,000 279,000 206,000 160,000 209,000 2,108,000 2,129,000 2,188.000 3,308,000 5,000 19,000 22,000 24,000 19061T 1907 1908 1909 > British South Afriea.fJ § The Imports into the Comr and not according to " Countries < ** The value of certain metals in 190i>, was, in previous years, in. tf Inclusive of the value of go J j The exports arc exclusive c nonwealth of Aus of Shipment " as i contained in ore eluded with "Ea-)ld-bearing quart: sf ships' stores. stralia are classified, according to " in previous years. !, &c, included by the Canadian Ai w Materials." 2, dust, &c, exported from Canada ' Countries < tithorities \ >f Origin " from 1908 inclusive rith "Manufactured Articles" to Foreign Countries in all yearR.

C.-Total Value of the Imports into and Exports from British India, the Self-Governing Dominions, and the Principal Crown Colonies, in each of the Years 1905 to 1909, showing separately Food, Drink, and Tobacco; Raw Materials; Manufactured Articles; and Bullion and Specie; and distinguishing

Merc] in disc. Years. Raw Materials and Articles mainly Unmanufactured. Bullion and Food, Drink, and Tobacco. Articles wholly or mainly Manufactured. Total Merchandise.* Specie. (iii Imports fro: Foreign Co .ntries— conlin :ed. Prinoipal Crown Colonies : — Straits Settlements ■{ 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 £ 5,741,000 7,017,000 6,751,000 7,784,000 7,758,000 £ 3,562,000 4,139,000 4,601,000 4,081,000 4,514,000 £ 3,076,000 3,439,000 3,608,000 2,679,000 2,754,000 £ 12,401,000 14,622,000 14,976,000 14,555,000 15,033,000 £ 146,000 207,000 151,000 441,000 161,000 Ceylon ■{ 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 274,000 248,000 342,000 359,000 328,000 183,000 196,000 251,000 269,000 235,000 385,000 390,000 383,000 445,000 466,000 842,000 835,000 976,000 1,074,000 1,029,000 Mauritius • • f I 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 175,000 196,000 210,000 246,000 276,000 44,000 38,000 46,000 64,000 118,000 136,000 134,000 138,000 98,000 1193,000 403,000 387,000 427,000 424,000 487,000 2,000 8,000 9,000 7,000 Jamaica r ■i 1905$ 1906$ 1907$ 19081 1909 401,000 426,000 623,000 602,000 615,000 138,000 172,000 248,000 ■ 209,000 |]44,000 269,000 319,000 454,000 386,000 |584,000 808.000 918^000 1,326,000 1,199,000 1,244,000 1,000 1,000 8,000 5,000 7,000 f Barbados - -^ I 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 249,000 253,000 250,000 261,000 238,000 55,000 133,000 165,000 124,000 62,000 64,000 69,000 73,000 65,000 93,000 374,000 462,000 494,000 457,000 399,000 1,000 Trinidad and Tobagof <j i 1905:: 1906:: 1907:: 1908:: 1909 631,000 692,000 911,000 781,000 805,000 185,000 231,000 155,000 122,000 120,000 216,000 207,000 254.000 270,000 261,000 1,047,000 1,145,000 1,337,000 1,184,000 1,211,000 60,000 37,000 14,000 33,000 70,000 ! * Inclusive of Miscellaneous anc t Exclusive of transhipments. X For the 12 months ended 31si roTB.— See Genei Unclassified Art •al Note, pp. 90-9 icles and Parcel ] II. Post, excluded fri ilumns. >m the previous c< March of the ye ars following thoi 5e stated.

Trade with (i) the United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries—continued.

E 2

Merchandise (Domestic and other Pro< luce). Food, Drink, and Tobacco. Kaw Materials . ,. , and Articles A , rt 1 , 1 cles mainly whoU y or Dnmanufac- M m f u] / , tured Manufactured. Total Merchandise.* Bullion and Specie. Years. (ii ii) Exports to Foreign Couir iries— continue F £ 4,328,000 5,268,000 5,174,000 4,875,000 4,903,000 £ 2,485,000 2,816,000 3,349,000 2,900,000 3,360,000 £ 7,103,000 8,331,000 7,305,000 6,129,000 6,778,000 £ 13,933,000 16,436,000 15,848,000 13,922,000 15,058,000 £ 707,000 601,000 759,000 406,000 296,000 Principal Crown Colonies : — 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 j> Straits Settlements. I I J 823,000 967,000 1,363,000 1,339,000 1,384,000 1,032,000 1,314,000 1,291,000 1,429,000 1,961,000 92,000 101,000 92,000 116,000 107,000 1,947,000 2,382,000 2,746,000 2,885,000 3,452,000 4,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1 \ Ceylon. j 39,000 §114,000 §98,000 21,000 18,000 12,000 9,000 14,000 11,000 6,000 2,000 3,000 5,000 6,000 3,000 55,000 §127,000 §118,000 39,000 28,000 5,000 6,000 11,000 12,000 13,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 19091 1 J- Mauritius. I 1,130,000 1,111,000 1,405,000 1,365,000 1,692,000 29,000 32,000 31,000 27,000 **89,000 133,000 157,000 148,000 115,000 **66,000 1,295,000 1,304,000 1,586,000 1,508,000 1,847,000 43,000 68,000 "118,000 108,000 61,000 1905J 1906 J 19O7J 1908 J 1909 V Jamaica. 286,000 181,000 92,000 237,000 111,000 21,000 11,000 24,000 16,000 8,000 3,000 8,000 11,000 7,000 4,000 310,000 200,000 128,000 261,000 124,000 / 8,000 13,000 12,000 33,000 11,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 y Barbados. 1,130,000 953,000 1,930,000 1,297,000 1,290,000 180,000 277,000' 166,000 156,000 187,000 45,000 49,000 41,000 44,000 61,000 1 1,356,000 1,279,000 2,138,000 1,497,000 1,538,000 17,000 26,000 7,000 5,000 2,000 1905:: 1906" 1907:: 1908" 1909 }■ Trinidad and Tobago.f § There were |] The value c included with " I Inclusive oi ** The value included with " IV large quantities < )f "Oils" includei law Materials." :' " shipping eharg of " Logwood " ii Manufactured Art: of raw sugar expc id by the Colonial irted from Maurit Authorities with tius to Foreign G " Manufactured ountries in 1906 and 1907. Articles " in 1909, was, iu previous years ;es " at the port o: ncluded by the C( ;icles." f shipment on pri donial Authoritie incipal local prod 3S with " Raw Mi luce, excluded m previous years. aterials"in 1909, was, in previous years

C.—Total Value of the Imports into and Exports from British India, the Self-Governing Dominions, and the Principal Crown Colonies, in each of the Years 1905 to 1909, showing separately Food, Drink, and Tobacco; Raw Materials; Manufactured Articles; and Bullion and Specie; and distinguishing

Merchandise. Bullion and Years. Raw Materials, , ,. , Food, Drink, and Articles, ToM Tobacco. UnTanlc- M ■»% , Merohal * e -* tured. Manufactured. Specie. Total Imports. British India (by Sea)f <J I 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 £ £ £ £ £ 10,002,000 4,991,000 58,898,000 74,742,000 21,101,000 10,775,000 4,821,000 61,425,000 78,161,000 29,720,000 11,794,000 5,818,000 72,373,000 91,026,000 28,190,000 13,369,000 6,017,000 65,454,000 85,852,000 15,163,000 13,081,000 5,496,000 62,204,000 81,765,000 25,016,000 £ 10,002,000 10,775,000 11,794,000 13,369,000 13,081,000 £ 4,991,000 4,821,000 5,818,000 6,017,000 5,496,000 .£ 58,898,000 61,425,000 72,373,000 65,454,000 62,204,000 £ 74,742,000 78,161,000 91,026,000 85,852,000 81,765,000 Self-Governing Dominions : 5,093,000 3,240,000 28,313,000 36,802,000 1,545,000 5,582,000 4,021,000 32,629,000 42,422,000 2,323,000 5,989,000 4,753,000 39,030,000 49,996,000 1,813,000 6,364,000 4,835,000 37,178,000 48,624,000 1,175,000 6,888,000 4,620,000 38,299,000 50,126,000 1,046,000 5,093,000 5,582,000 5,989,000 6,364,000 6,888,000 3,240,000 4,021,000 4,753,000 4,835,000 4,620,000 28,313,000 32,629,000 39,030,000 37,178,000 38,299,000 36,802,000 42,422,000 49,996,000 48,624,000 50,126,000 f 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 Jommonwealtli of J Australia - - | Dominion of New I Zealand - - - j 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 2,047,000 970,000 9,258,000 12,480,000 348,000 2,301,000 1,190,000 10,582,000 14,306,000 905,000 2,793,000 1,445,000 11,978,000 16,541,000 762,000 2,798,000 1,748,000 12,369,000 17,249,000 222,000 2,578,000 1,432,000 10,509,000 14,817,000 857,000 2,047,000 2,301,000 2,793,000 2,798,000 2,578,000 970,000 1,190,000 1,445,000 1,748,000 1,432,000 9,258,000 10,582,000 11,978,000 12,369,000 10,509,000 12,480,000 14,306,000 16,541,000 17,249,000 14,817,000 r 1 Dominion of Canada < 1905$ 19061 1906§ 19071 1908f 19091 9,040,000 12,547,000 30,387,000 52,730,000 2,119,000 i 10,016,000 13,855,000 34,282,000 59,037,000 1,455,000 8,106,000 12,769,000 30,224,000 51,855,000 1,545,000 13,015,000 17,639,000 43,243,000 74,871,000 1,346,000 13,013,000 15,127,000 32,485,000 61,618,000 2,053,000 13,786,000 20,099,000 44,517,000 79,310,000 1,237,000 9,040,000 10,016,000 8,106,000 13,015,000 13,013,000 13,786,000 12,547,000 13,855,000 12,769,000 17,639,000 15,127,000 20,099,000 30,387,000 34,282,000 30,224,000 43,243,000 32,485,000 44,517,000 52,730,000 59,037,000 51,855,000 74,871,000 61,618,000 79,310,000 r - • { I 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 988,000 192,000 877,000 2,061,000 53,000 1,012,000 185,000 924,000 2,122,000 19,000 944,000 196,000 941,000 2,081,000 62,000 1,088,000 221,000 965,000 2,277,000 91,000 1,082,000 199,000 1,028,000 2,310,000 34,000 988,000 1,012,000 944,000 1,088,000 1,082,000 192,000 185,000 196,000 221,000 199,000 877,000 924,000 941,000 965,000 1,028,000 2,061,000 2,122,000 2,081,000 2,277,000 2,310,000 3ritisli South Africa - < 8,435,000 1,735,000 20,593,000 31,627,000 723,000 6,991,000 1,600,000 18,463,000 27,461,000 829,000 6,281,000 1,635,000 17,272,000 25,240,000 963,000 5,971,000 1,877,000 20,385,000 28,297,000 1,546,000 8,435,000 6,991,000 6,281,000 5,971,000 1,735,000 1,600,000 1,635,000 1,877,000 20,593,000 18,463,000 17,272,000 20,385,000 * 1906|| 1907 1908 1909 31,627,000 27,461,000 25,240,000 28,297,000 * Inclusive of Miscellaneous and TJnc' f For the 12 months ended 31st Marc j For the 12 months ended 30th June § For nine months ended 31st March "l| The Trade Returns for British Sout the States included in the Union of Sout not separately stated in the Returns. Note. — See General Note, pp, 90-91. lassified Articles and Parcel Post, excluded from the previous columns. ;h of the years following those stated. 3 of the years stated. 1907. ;h Africa as a wlwle were con-piled for the first time in 1900. The aggregate trade ol ;h Africa with individual Countries, grouped as above, exclusive of duplicate entries, ii

Trade with (i) the United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries—continued.

9389—3.

E 3

Merchandise (Domest ic and other Proi luce). Raw Materials Food, Drink, and Articles and mainly Tobacco. Unmanufactured. Articles wholly or mainly Manufactured. Total Merchandise.* Bullion and Specie. Years. 'otal Exports, £ 28,692,000 27,312,000 30,303,000 "22,129,000 32,828,000 £ 47,650,000 55,648,000 52,342,000 45,778,000 57,073,000 £ 31,068,000 34,569,000 34.948,000 33427,000 34,649,000 £ 107,890,000 118,020,000 118,323,000 102,095,000 125,206,000 £ 10,313,000 3,812,000 3,633,000 4,214,000 4,266,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 ] > British India (by Sea).f 11,160,000 12,779,000 13,159,000 10,112,000 14,405,000 7,212,000 8,763,000 9,81.6,000 8,210,000 6,859,000 45,052,000 52,028,000 60,711,000 48,872,000 56,638,000 11,789,000 17,710,000 12,113,000 15,439,000 8,681,000 Self-Goveruing Dominions : 26,283,000 30,211,000 37,377,000 30,275,000 35,199,000 1905 1906ft 1907ft 1908ft 1909ft ] I Commonwealth of Australia. J 4,870,000 5,191,000 6,030,000 5,500,000 7,451,000 8,285,000 10,098,000 11,432,000 8,066,000 9,505,000 232,000 241,000 353,000 252,000 403,000 13,427,000" 15,578,000 17,865,000 13,894,000 17,448,000 2,229,000 2,517,000 2,204,000 2,423,000 2,214,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1 I Dominion of New I Zealand. I 20,772,000 27,326,000 20,296,000 27,778,000 28,509,000 31,411,000 13,094,000 16,059,000 14,060,000 18,806,000 17,668,000 1116,012,000 3,930,000 4,423,000 3,412,000 5,456,000 5,412,000 fl 1,874,000 38,267,000 48,030,000 37,997,000 52,302,000 51,909,000 60,138,000 3,526,000 4,713,000 4,199,000 5,255,000 1,846,000 1,808,000 1905 J 1906 J 1906§ 19O7f 1908f 1909f y Dominion of Canada. 1,473,000 1,810,000 1,815,000 1,806,000 1,670,000 698,000 653,000 649,000 601,000 540,000 19,000 18,000 21,000 17,000 16,000 2,193,000 2,484,000 2,487,000 2,429,000 2,230,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 y Newfoundland.^ J 324,000 430,000 552,000 1,011,000 15,615,000 16,572,000 11,567,000 15,201,000 876,000 999,000 753,000 825,000 16,950,000 18,088,000 12,941,000 17,060,000 26,516,000 29,692,000 32,292,000 33,404,000 1906|| 1907 1908 1909 \ British South Africa.ft The value < in 1909, was in pi ** There was ft The export Df certain metals revious years inch] a great decrease i: ts are exclusive of contained in on ided with " Kaw n the exports of ships' stores. ;, &c, included b, Materials." grain and pulse i y the Canadian A Tom India to the .thorities w: [Jnited Kin] ith " Manufacture! Articles " gdom in 1908 -9.

C. —Total Value of the Imports into and Exports from British India, the Self-Governing Dominions, and the Principal Crown Colonies, in each of the Years 1905 to 1909, showing separately Food, Drink, and Tobacco; Raw Materials; Manufactured Articles; and Bullion and Specie; and distinguishing

Merchandise. Tears. Raw Materials AtHp1p« Food, Drink, and Articles tT^ and mainly m'airilv Tobacco. Unmanufae- M J™red. Total Merchandise.* Bullion and Specie. Total Imports— cont; inued. Principal Crown Colonies : f Straits Settlements -< 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 £ 10,364,000 12,127,000 12,062,000 12,141,000 12,478,000 £ 9,273,000 11,053,000 12,120,000 12,144,000 11,798,000 £ 12,289,000 13,859,000 13,450,000 10,298,000 10,851,000 £ 31,978,000 37,101,000 37,686,000 34,622,000 35,157,000 £ 1,244,000 2,485,000 3,213,000 2,291,000 1,402,000 Ceylon - - -<( 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 3,976,000 3,981,000 4,186,000 4,051,000 4,310,000 1,158,000 1,319,000 1,383,000 1,581,000 920,000 2,080,000 2,211,000 2,425,000 2,521,000 2,634,000 7,223,000 7,518,000 8,004,000 8,161,000 8,364,000 459,000 716,000 617,000 525,000 554,000 r Mauritius - - -s 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 754,000 877,000 909,000 864,000 912,000 337,000 365,000 349,000 351,000 §275,000 628,000 687,000 627,000 532,000 §637,000 1,775,000 1,961,000 1,928,000 1,771,000 1,827.000 48,000 38,000 176,000 268,000 128,000 Jamaica - - -■{ 1905 J 1906 J 1907$ 1908 J 1909 720,000 768,000 1,012,000 960,000 969,000 192,000 218,000 280,000 238,000 §56,000 1,007,000 1,183,000 1,567,000 1,213,000 §1,534,000 1,921,000 2,170,000 2,860,000 2,414,000 2,560,000 21,000 91,000 54,000 6,000 10,000 Barbados - - -,< I 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 479,000 463,000 458,000 509,000 472,000 133,000 240,000 288,000 257,000 142,000 421,000 482,000 516,000 449,000 495,000 1,041,000 1,193,000 1,271,000 1,223,000 1,118,000 1,000 2,000 1,000 Trinidad and Tobagof -s 1905$ 1906$ 1907$ 1908$ 1909 1,033,000 1,059,000 1,293,000 1,129,000 1,210,000 261,000 340,000 255,000 229,000 197,000 851,000 860,000 994,000 916,000 928,000 2,171,000 2,283,000 2,570,000 2,295,000 2,368,000 131,000 81,000 18,000 116,000 121,000 NOTE.—The imports and exports shown above and in Kingdom. The figures for 1909 have, for the most part, b< * Inclusive of Miscellaneous and Unclassified Articles ai f Exclusive of transhipments, and also, in the case of E j Fpr the 12 months ended 31st Majrch of the years toil' the foregoing ps sen specially reti ad Parcel Post, e: Exports, of ships': owing those state iges have been urncd by the va) xcluded from th< stores. :d. grouped under " '. ious Colonial Go : previous columni ?ood, &c," " rernments, and i: i,

Trade with (i) the United Kingdom, (ii) British Possessions, and (iii) Foreign Countries—continued.

_ 4

Merchandise (Domestic and other Proi Luce). Raw Materials Articles Food, Drink, and Articles *$$* and mainly . s Tobacco. UnWBO- Man Xtured. Total Merchandise.* Bullion and Specie. Years. Total Exports— con. 'inucd. / Principal Crown Colonies : £ 9,164,000 11,450,000 11,738,000 11,737,000 11,498,000 £ 3,798,000 4,497,000 5,189,000 4,682,000 5,756,000 £ 13,520,000 16,821,000 15,956,000 14,169,000 13,914,000 £ 26,525,000 32,824,000 32,933,000 30,637,000 31,211,000 £ 1,771,000 3,460,000 2,686,000 1,308,000 1,594,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 i> Straits Settlements. J 4,825,000 4,976,000 6,117,000 5,909,000 6,471,000 1,719,000 2,048,000 2,200,000 2,373,000 3,012,000 269.000 289,000 307,000 313,000 309,000 6,813,000 7,314,000 8,626,000 8,597,000 9,793,000 20,000 187,000 13,000 81,000 8,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1 > Ceylon. 2,216,000 2,440,000 2,638,000 2,024,000 2,203,000 51,000 66,000 78,000 57,000 §39,000 62,000 39,000 49,000 32,000 §76,000 2,332,000 2,547,000 2,766,000 2,115,000 ||2,320,000 14,000 63,000 171,000 139,000 14,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909|| ] y Mauritius. 1,563,000 1,651,000 1,969,000 1,878,000 2,291,000 58,000 60,000 64,000 47,000 ** 117,000 169.000 196,000 213,000 194,000 **142,000 1,794,000 1,911,000 2,248,000 2,120,000 2,550,000 49,000 81,000 128,000 148,000 79,000 1905$ 1906$ 1907$ 1908$ 1909 i> Jamaica. 771,000 685,000 624,000 670,000 674,000 53,000 62,000 116,000 84,000 54,000 60,000 67,000 70.000 63,000 52,000 889,000 818,000 816,000 825,000 785,000 46,000 57,000 31,000 55,000 37,000 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 Y Barbados. J 1,775,000 1,544,000 2,793,000 1,945,000 2,081,000 285,000 368,000 230,000 193,000 217,000 56,000 64,000 58,000 59,000 70,000 2.118,000 1,978,000 3,085,000 2,201,000 2,373,000 49,000 129,000 14,000 9,000 4,000 1905$ 1906$ 1907$ 1908$ 1909 )■ Trinidad and Tobago.f J Materials," and " Manufactured Articles," on the ge some cases the classification differs, in a few details, § The value of " Oils" included by the Coloi years, included with " Raw Materials." || Inclusive of " Shipping Charges " (amounting in previous years. ** The value o£ " Logwood " included by the C included with " Manufactured Articles." moral lines o£ the from that emploj lial Authorities i classification adi 'ed in earlier yea vith "Manufacti opted in the irs. ured Article ! Trade Returns o£ the United is " in 1909, was, in previous to 149,000/.), at t: ae port of shipn nent on prii ncipal local produce, excluded olonial Authority is with " Raw M: aterials " in 1909, was, in previous years,

No. 4. MOVEMENT OP SHIPPING BETWEEN THE DIFFERENT PARTS OF THE BRITISH EMPIRE.

STATEMENTS SHOWING: I.—The Net Tonnage of British and Foreign Vessels entered at and cleared froiri the Ports of the United Kingdom in the Trade with other parts of the British Empire during the years 1900 and 1910. ll.—The Net Tonnage and Nationality of British and Foreign Vessels that entered at and cleared from the Ports of the United Kingdom from and to each Principal Division of the British Empire Overseas during the year 1910. 111. —The Net Tonnage of British and Foreign Vessels entered at Ports in the various British Self-Governing Dominions, Crown Colonies, and Possessions, from Ports in other of such Dominions, Colonies, and Possessions, in the latest year for which the particulars are available.

PREPARED BY THE BOARD OF TtADIL

A (33)9389.-4

MOVEMENT OF SHIPPING BETWEEN THE DIFFERENT PARTS OF THE BRITISH EMPIRE. I.—Statement showing the Net Tonnage of British and Foreign Vessels entered at, and cleared from, the Ports of the United Kingdom in the Trade with other

Entered. 1900. 1910. British Vessels. Foreign Vessels. Total. British Vessels. Foreign Vessels. Total. With Cargoes : Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Sailing Vessels 384,383 ' 401,690 786,073 97,833 190,663 288,496 Steam Vessels 4,174,858 147,177 4,322,035 7,740,181 303,304 8,043,485 Total - 4,559,241 548,867 5,108,108 7,838,014 493,967 8,331,981 In Ballast : t Sailing Vessels 6,455 13,389 6,934 1,904 3,257 5,161 Steam Vessels 107,376 8,228 115,604 137,452 205,425 342,877 Total - 113,831 15,162 128,993 139,356 208,682 348,038 Total with Cargoes and in Ballast : Sailing Vessels 390,838 408,624 799,462 99,737 193,920 293,657 Steam Vessels - 4,282,234 155,405 4,437,639 7,877,633 508,729 8,386,362 Total - 4,673,072 564,029 5,237,101 7,977,370 7,977,370 702,649 8,680,019 ♦ Note.—Vessels calling at ports in the Britis) cleared with cargo at ports of thi Empire Oversi United Kingd eas in the course of voyages bet lorn are recorded as entered fn ;ween Foreign Oi om the country )untries and thi in which carg<

Parts of the British Empire during the Years 1900 and 1910.

Cleabbd. 1900. 1910. British Vessels. Foreign Vessels. Total. British Vessels. Foreign Vessels. Total. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. 561,291 218,903 122,577 76,718 199,295 With Cargoes : 780,194 Sailing Vessels. 4,440,575 206,488 4,647,063 7,432,670 246,148 7,678,818 Steam Vessels. 5,001,866 425,391 5,427,257 7,555,247 322,866 7,878,113 - Total. In Ballast: 58,857 178,735 237,592 6,224 41,409Sailing Vessels. 47,633 502,780 74,304 577,084 353,550 183,869 537,419 Steam Vessels. 561,637 253,039 814,676 359,774 225,278 585,052 - Total. Total with Cargoes and in Ballast: 620,148 397,638 1,017,786 128,801 118,127 246,928 Sailing Vessels 4,943,355 280,792 5,224,147 7,786,220 430,017 8,216,237 Steani Vessels. - Total. 5,563,503 678,430 6,241,933 7,915,021 548,144 8,463,165 United Kingdo; 'or the United E m are not inch jngdom was fin idedi in the above Statement or in that wh; it loaded, or cleared to the last country to whic ich follows (pp :h cargo is carri* i. 96-103), as Vessels entered or ed from the United Kingdom.

Movement of Shipping between the different parts of the British Empire. II. —Statement showing the Net Tonnage and Nationality of British and Foreign Sailing and Steam Vessels that entered at, and cleared from, the

Sai \ing Vessel, Entered from British. Russian. Swedish. °. r * Danish, wegian. Tons. 41,407 129 Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Channel Islands ... Gibraltar - Union of South Africa : Natal British India : Burmah Commonwealth of Australia : — Western Australia South Australia - Victoria - - - - New South Wales 743 1,152 3,274 17,920 14,204 16,494 2,862 1,268 3,106 1,885 9,794 39,567 10,833 1,643 Total Australia 51,892 7,236 1,885 61,837 Dominion of New Zealand Dominion of Canada - Newfoundland and Coast of Labrador - British West India Islands British Guiana ... Deep Sea Fisheries ... Other British Possessions 1,521 2,371 ■3,854 1,186 220 4,354 26,950 370 543 1,041 870 2,762 108 2,007 2,827 513 359 Total 97,833 13,852 3,650 4,738 98,064 Steam Vessel, Channel Islands - Gibraltar - The Colony and Protectorate of Southern Nigeria Union of South Africa : — Cape of Good Hope - Natal ..... Mauritius and Dependencies ... British India : — Bombay (including Karachi) Madras - - - - - Bengal ----- Eastern Bengal and Assam Burmah - 409,640 65,635 245,493 163,709 331,119 46,691 2,888 4,754 943,965 92,499 722,270 46,907 245,903 4,361 2,297 Total British India - Commonwealth of Australia :— Western Australia - South Australia - Victoria - - - - - New South Wales - Queensland .... Tasmania - - - - - 2,051,544 12,058 58,123 65,403 486,171 423,443 13,818 4,361 4,183 2,297 2,417 1,296 5,180 Total Australia 1,059,016 9,363 3,713 Dominion of New - Dominion of Canada - Newfoundland and Coast of Labrador - British West India Islands - British Guiana - - - Deep Soa Fisheries - ... Other British Possessions - 407,290 2,566,579 38,137 220,778 41,498 2,846 41,999 37,171 1,865 13,739 4,224 4,719 31,612 455 45 3,095 19,109 16,708 4,919 93,052 Total 7,740,181 22,598 114,481 72,803 Total Sailing and Steam :— Tonnage 7,838,014 13,852 26,248 212,545 77,541 Percentage of each Nationality * 0-2 0-3 2-5 0-9 94-1 * See footnote to Statement I,

Ports of the United Kingdom from and to each Principal Division of the British Empire Overseas* during the year 1910.

ntered with Cargoes. German. Dutch. Belgian. French. Spanish. Italian, g^^ian Greek. Total Foreign. Total British 6 and Foreign. Tons. Tons. 213 Tons. Tons. 102 Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. 315 Tons. 41,722 129 743 1,152 743 1,152 3,576 1,068 8,101 1,955 13,830 3,895 7,659 4,799 12,656 64,925 20,857 20,405 15.930 82,845 35,061 36,899 3,002 12,745 1,955 25,384 7,801 118,843 170,735 1,633 1,172 1,151 7,159 34,182 1,240 763 2,762 21,138 2,366 7,159 35,703 3,611 763 2,762 21,138 2,879 4,260 12,306 443 1,194 17,005 14,474 443 28,313 10,124 190,663 288,496 mtered with d '/rgoes. 572 8,214 417,854 65,635 246,241 748 748 163,709 331,119 46,691 9,068 2,546 3,856 2,605 2,453 7,930 4,846 36,106 3,856 3,105 980,071 96,355 725,375 46,907 245,903 3,105 12,173 6,402 2,605 2,453 7,930 4,846 43,067 2,094,611 2,703 2,328 6,600 5,031 1,296 5,180 18,658 63,154 66,699 491,351 423,443 13,818 2,703 2,328 18,107 1,077,123 969 1,872 14,060 92,389 37,626 2,834 32,848 50,619 16,852 407,290 2,658,968 75,763 223,612 74,346 50,619 109,904 23,156 4,119 5,938 235 313 43,868 14,784 235 2,918 14,060 4,781 7,930 4,846 303,304 8,043,485 60,873 29,258 0-3 678 31,231 14,060 14,905 0-0 0-4 0-2 0-2 7,930 4,846 493,967 8,331,981 ■ 0-7 0-1 0-1 5-9 100-0

Movement of Shipping between the Different parts of the British Empire. I I.-Statement showing the Net Tonnage and Nationality of British and Foreign Sailing and Steam Vessels that entered at, and cleared from, the Ports

Sailing Vessels entered Entered from British. Eussian. Swedish. °. r ' Danish. vve2ri£iiiChannel Islands - Gibraltar - Union of South Africa : Natal Britisli India : Burmah Commonwealth of Australia : — Western Australia South Australia - - - Victoria - - - - New South Wales Tons. 43,182 129 Tons. 196 Tons. Tons. Tons. 1,970 743 1,152 3,274 17,920 14,204 16,494 2,862 1,268 3,106 1,885 9,794 39,567 10,833 1,643 Total Australia 51,892 7,236 1,885 61,837 Dominion of New Zealand Dominion of Canada - - - Newfoundland and Coast of Labrador - Britisli West India Islands British Guiana , - Deep Sea Fisheries - Other British Possessions 1,521 2,500 3,854 2,762 1,186 220 4,354 26,950 455 543 1,041 870 39 359 108 2,007 2,827 513 Total 99,737 14,048 3,689 98,149 6,708 (d Steam Vessels entere* Channel Islands - Gibraltar - The Colony and Protectorate of Southern Nigeria Union of South Africa :— Cape of Good Hope - Natal - Mauritius and Dependencies - British India ; — Bombay (including Karachi) Madras .,.---- Bengal _ - - - - Eastern Bengal and Assam Burmah - - - - - 449,343 72,998 252,267 163,709 343,508 46,691 2,888 4,754 1,010 988,248 92,499 722,270 46,907 245,903 4,361 2,297 Total British India - Commonwealth of Australia : — Western Australia - - - South Australia - - - - Victoria - - - - - New South Wales Queensland - Tasmania - - - - - 2,095,827 14,901 58,123 65,403 486,171 423,443 13,818 4,183 4,361 2,297 2,417 1,296 5,180 Total Australia 1,061,859 9,363 3,713 Dominion of New Zealand - Dominion of Canada - Newfoundland and Coast of Labrador - Britisli West India Islands British Guiana- - Deep Sea Fisheries - Other British Possessions - 407,290 2,566,579 38,137 220,778 41,498 12,642 104,507 2,846 41,999 37,171 1,865 13,739 4,290 4,719 31,612 455 45 3,095 19,109 16,708 4,919 Total 7,877,633 22,598 114,547 73,813' Total Sailing and Steam : —■ Tonnage - - : - 7,977,370 14,048 26,287 212,696 80,521 Percentage of each Nationality 91-9 0-2 0-3 2-4 0-9 * See footnote to Statement I.

of the United Kingdom from and to each Principal Division of the British Empire Overseas* during the year 1910—(continued).

ith ■argoes an* in Ballast. German. Dutch. Belgian. French. Spanish. Italian AustroHungarian. Greek. Total Foreign. Tons. 279 Tons. 213 Tons. Tons. 749 Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. 3,407 Tons. 46,589 129 743 1,152 743 1,152 3,576 1,068 8,101 1,955 13,830 3,895 7,659 4,799 12,656 64,925 20,857 20,405 15,930 82,845 35,061 36,899 3,002 12,745 1,955 25,384 7,801 118,843 170,735 1,633 1,172 1,151 7,159 34,182 1,325 763 2,762 21,218 2,366 7,159 35,703 3,825 763 2,762 21,218 2,879 4,260 12,306 484 1,194 17,284 14,474 484 28,960 10,124 193,920 293,657 nth C< •goes a d in B( Hast. 572 2,065 9,224 2,065 3,129 458,567 75,063 255,396 3,129 128,660 128,660 163,709 472,168 46,691 9,068 2,546 3,856 2,605 2,453 7,930 4,846 36,106 3,856 3,105 1,024,354 96,355 725,375 46,907 245,903 3,105 12,173 6,402 2,605 2,453 7,930 4,846 43,067 2,138,894 2,703 2,328 6,600 5,031 1,296 76,423 21,501 63,154 66.699 562,594 423,443 13,818 71,243 73,946 2,328 89,350 1,151,209 969 1,872 14,060 92,389 37,626 2,834 32,848 50,685 16,852 407,290 2,658,968 75,763 223,612 74,346 63,327 121,359 23,156 4,119 5,938 235 313 246,152 14,784 235 4,983 14,060 4,781 7,930 4,846 508,729 8,386,362 263,436 29,258 0-3 719 0-0 33,943 14,060 14,905 7,930 0-2 0-1 4,846 0-1 702,649 8,680,019 3-0 0-4 02 8-1 100-0

100

(6 Sailing Vessels Cleared to British. NorEussian. Swedish. Danish, wegian. Tons. 42,280 1,649 1,808 Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. 250 753 Channel Islands - Gibraltar - West Africa: The Colony and Protectorate Southern Nigeria. Union of South Africa : — Cape of Good Hope Natal . - - - - of 246 3,164 653 628 12,397 Commonwealth of Australia :— Western Australia ... South Australia (including Northern Territory) Victoria ------ New South Wales - Queensland - 2,571 8,642 26,088 28,090 1,995 1,436 1,885 5,006 2,440 11,276 1,496 Total Australia 65,391 3,431 1,885 20,218 Dominion of New Zealand - Dominion of Canada - - - - Newfoundland and Coast of Labrador - British West India Islands - British Guiana - Other British Possessions - 1,612 3,182 1,730 1,088 294 1,564 2,611 366 1,627 2,476 677 1,496 381 1,356 673 751 3,467 Total - - - 122,577 9,181 3,002 42,604 2,740 (f SteamVessel, Channel Islands ...... Gibraltar _.---- Malta and Gozo _,_--.- West Africa : The Colony and Protectorate of Southern Nigeria. Union of South Africa : — Cape of Good Hope - - - Natal ........... Mauritius and Dependencies - - - - Aden and Dependencies - British India :—■ Bombay (including Karachi) - Madras ------ Bengal ------ Eastern Bengal and Assam « . - - Burinah ------ 294,843 88,036 199,752 307,447 323,652 34.4,447 129,938 74,966 664 1,272 1,427 6,376 635 26,991 1,970 325 5,119 577,148 27,376 679,623 34,133 206,042 Total British India 1,524,322 Ceylon and Dependencies - Commonwealth of Australia : — Western Australia - South Australia (including Northern Territory) • - Victoria ------ New South Wales ...-.- Queensland ..■-.. Tasmania ------ 140,576 45,054 15,871 18,422 351,852 442,729 4,025 2,276 Total Australia 877,953 Dominion of Now Zealand ...... Dominion of Canada - - - - - Newfoundland and Coast of Labrador - British West India Islands - British Guiana - Other British Possessions - 44.4,203 2,162,013 31,277 281,730 46,343 161,172 11,796 12,876 734 16,472 9,138 1,5"56 1,270 1,100 Total - 7,432,670 3,206 7,803 82,888 8,100 Total Sailing and Steam : — Tonnage - - - 7,555,247 12,387 10,805 125,492 10,840 Percentage of each Nationality - 95-9 0-2 01 1-6 01 * See footnote to Statement I.

101

of the United Kingdom from and to each Principal Division of the British Empire Overseas* during the year 1910— (continued).

cleared with argoes. German. Dutch. Belgian. French. Spanish. Italian. Austro- j Hungarian. Greek. Total Foreign. Total British and Foreign. Tons. Ill 373 Tons. Tons. Tons. 417' Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. 778 1,372 Tons. 43,058 3,021 1,808 3,400 16,450 628 19,614 628 1,603 1,945 3,911 1,639 6,951 9,985 16,200 3,108 711 9,522 18,627 42,288 31,198 711 1,612 711 2,314 5,856 3,251 36,955 102,346 759 1,956 754 2,386 5,473 2,033 3,814 2,611 4,218 3,998 8,655 3,763 4,902 2,611 4,891 6,957 8,229 4,005 76,718 199,295 cleared nth Gt rgoes. 5,565 2,109 3,888 187 5,756 758 729 2,337 907 2,272 1,147 42,160 22,092 3,888 295,990 130,196 221,844 311,335 7,773 7,773 323,652 352,220 129,938 77,570 2,604 2,604 13,783 17,444 33,291 6,016 13,783 17,444 33,291 6,016 590,931 44,820 712,914 40,149 206,042 70,534 70,534 1,594,856 18,402 2,446 2,711 25,835 166,411 45,054 15,871 18,422 351,852 442,729 1,025 >» 877,953 2,668 1,305 16,020 12,876 2,039 16.472 22,708 444,203 2,178,033 44,153 283,769 62,815 183,880 4,533 1,948 4,719 115,472 9,196 758 2,604 5,448 2,446 5,048 3,179 246,148 7,678,818 122 429 9,196 758 10,833 5,448 6,451 5,048 3,179 322,866 7,878,113 1-6 0-1 0-0 0-1 0-1 0-1 0-1 0-0 4-1 100-0 A 9389.-4. w

102

Movement of Shipping between the different parts of the British Empire. II.—Statement showing the Net Tonnage and Nationality of British and Foreign Sailing and Steam Vessels that entered at, and cleared from, the Ports

[g) Sailing Vessels Cleared wit Cleared to British. Russian. Swedish. Norwegian. Danish. Channel Islands - Gibraltar ...... West Africa : The Colony and Protectorate of Southern Nigeria. Union of South Africa : — ' Cape of Good Hope - - - Natal .---.. Tons. 47,914 1,649 1,808 Tons. Tons. Tons. 246 Tons. 250 753 3,164 653 628 12,397 Commonwealth of Australia : —; Western Australia - South Australia (including Northern Territory) - Victoria ------ New South Wales - Queensland - Tasmania -.-_■•■■.. 2,571 8,642 26,088 28,090 1,995 1,436 1,885 5,006 2,440 11,276 1,496 i Total Australia - 65,391 3,431 1,885 20,218 Dominion of New Zealand - Dominion of Canada - Newfoundland and Coast of Labrador - British West India Islands - British Guiana - - Deep Sea Fisheries - Other British Possessions - I 1,612 3,182 2,320 1,088 2,069 366 1,627 10,264 ; 2,031 2,016 968 1,504 3,441 2,611 32 3,467 55 673 751 Total - 128,801 12,833 3,002 52,298 3,530 i) Stear Vess< is Clea , . •ed wit Channel Islands .....•..-. Gibraltar __._._ Malta and Gozo - .... West Africa : The Colony and Protectorate of Southern Nigeria. Union of South Africa :— Cape of Good Hope - Natal --.... Mauritius and Dependencies - Aden and Dependencies - ... British India :— Bombay (including Karachi) - Madias -.--.. Bengal ---_._ Eastern Bengal and Assam - Burmali -..-.. 424,984 92,485 199,805 307,690 323,652 370,156 129,938 75,577 664 1,272 2,888 1,427 6,376 2,034 j 325 26,991 5,119 1,970 i — I ' I 621,859 27,376 688,172 34,133 206,042 ] I Total British India - 1,577,582 Ceylon and Dependencies - Commonwealth of Australia :— Western Australia - South Australia (including Northern Territory) Victoria ---.... New South Wales - Queensland - Tasmania - - - ' . 140,576 45,054 15,871 19,309 352,420 445,784 4,025 2,276 — Total Australia 882,463 Dominion of New Zealand - - - Dominion of Canada - Newfoundland and Coast of Labrador - British West India Islands - British Guiana - Deep Sea Fisheries - Other British Possessions - 454,163 2,257,279 31,679 300,054 49,157 1,422 26,533 30,243 734 16,472 4,014 9,138 5,820 38 15,050 1,100 168,980 1,270 Tctal - 7,786,220 3,206 12,151 120,405 27,414 Total Sailing and Steam :-~ Tonnage -„,.-__ 7,915,021 16,039 15,153 172,703 30,944 Percentage of each Nationality - 93-5 0-2 0-2 2-0 0-4 * See footnote to Statement I.

103

of the United Kingdom from and to each Principal Division of the British Empire Overseas* during the year 1910—(continued).

Cargoes and in Bα ,ast. German. Dutch. Belgian. French. Spanish. Italian. Hungarian . Greek. Total Foreign. ™^ Tons. Ill 373 Tons. Tons. Tons. 417 Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. 778 1,372 Tons. 48,692 3,021 . 1,808 16,450 628 19,614 628 3,100 1,603 1,945 5,887 7,943 1,639 1,612 6,951 11,961 16,200 11,051 711 3,958 9,522 20,603 42,288 39,141 711 3,958 711 3,958 2,314 19,733 3,251 50,832 116,223 759 1,956 754 2,386 15,623 3,535 6,211 2,611 13,483 4,218 3,998 18,805 5,855 7,299 2,611 13,483 4,891 3,939 9,297 32 128 10,896 9,297 32 22,234 4,005 118,127 246,928 ■argoes and in Ballasi 5,565 2,109 3,888 187 5,756 11 758 729 2,337 907 2,272 5,434 42,160 22,092 3,899 430,418 134,645 221,897 311,589 34,428 34,428 323,652 404,584 129,938 78,181 2,604 2,604 13,783 17,444 33,291 6,016 13,783 17,444 33,291 6,016 635,642 44,820 721,463 40,149 206,042 70,534 70,534 1,648,116 18,402 2,446 2,711 25,835 166,411 69,194 45,054 15,871 19.309 421^614 445,784 4,025 69,194 69,194 69,194 951,657 2,668 1,305 36,443 30,243 2,039 16,472 45,932 22,708 454,163 2,293,722 61,922 302,093 65,629 45,932 191,688 21,779 4,533 4,755 1,948 296 4,719 1,054 2,604 5,448 2,446 5,048 3,179 430,017 8,216,237 233,100 13,962 243,996 23,259 1,086 24,838 5,448 6,451 5,048 3,179 548,144 8,463,165 2'9 0-3 0-0 0-3 0-1 0-1 0-0 0-0 6-5 100-0 F 2

104

Movement of Shipping between the

III.—Statement showing the Net Tonnage of British and Foreign Sailing and Steam Vessels that Entered with Cargoes at Ports in the various British Self-governing Dominions, Crown Colonies and Possessions from Ports in other British Self-governing Dominions, Crown Colonies and Possessions in the latest year for which particulars are available.

r .e figures re .ate to the year 1909, i except where ot. .erwise stated.) Vessels entered w ith Cargoes. Sailing. Steam. Sailing and Steam. Britiah Self-Governing Dominions, Crown Colonies and Possession?. British. Foreign. British. Foreign. British. Foreign. British India (except native craft) (year ended 31st March 1910 Tons. 25,000 Tons. 2,000 Tons. 1,776,000 Tons. 207,000 Tons. 1,801,000 Tons. 209,000 Self-Governing Dominions :— Union of South Africa : Cape of Good Hopef - Natalf - Commonwealth of Dominion of New Zealand Dominion of Canada (year ended 31st March 1910). Newfoundland (year ended 30th June 1909). 6,000 1,000 60,000 48,000 17,000 4,000 17,000 5,000 53,000 694,000 913,000 590,000 §430,000 2,000 55,000 65,000 16,000 §220,000 59,000 695,000 973,000 638,000 430,000 19,000 59,000 82,000 21,000 220,000 53,000 1,000 224,000 66,000 277,000 67,000 Total Self-governing ) Dominions - - j 168,000 44,000 2,904,000 424,000 3,072,000 468,000 Crown Colonies and Possessions :— Cyprus - - - - - Gibraltar - Malta (year ended 31st March 1910). Gambia - - - - - Sierra Leone - - - - Gold Coast - Southern Nigeria ... St. Helena ■-■-.- British East Africa Protectorate (year ended 31st March 1910)4 Somaliland Protectorate (year ended 31st March 1910). Mauritius - Seychelles - Aden (except native craft) (year ended 31st March 1910). 6,000 2,000 526,000 376,000 67,000 352,000 180,000 8.000 68,000 293,000 1,000 12,000 98,000 15,000 28,000 4,000 532,000 376,000 67,000 352,000 180,000 8,000 68,000 326,000 1,000 14,000 98,000 15,000 28,000 4,000 33,000 10,000 383,000 393,000 5,000 4,000 45,000 50,000 4,000 7,000 1,000 80,000 17,000 * 1,312,000 5,000 38,000 87,000 18,000 •1,312,000 5,000 38,000 Carried forward 245,000 62,000 8,004,000 1,215,000 8,249,000 1,277,000 * Including " '. f Excluding I: J Including ve § Including sa Foreign Vesse nter-State Shi issels engaged riling vessels, ils," which cannot be separai ipping. in the coasting trade, which cannot be separately i ;ely distinguish hed. listinguished.

105

DIFFERENT PARTS OF THE BRITISH EMPIRE.

F 3

A 9389.-4.

(The figures relate to the year 1909, except where otherwise stated.) Vessels entered with Gα •goes — (continued). British Self-Governing Dominions, Grown Colonies and Possessions. Sailing. Steam. Sailing and Steam. British. Foreign. British. Foreign. British. Foreign. Brought forward Crown Colonies and Possessions — cont. Straits Settlements (inclusive of inter-settlement shipping). Ceylon - - - - - Territory of Papua (year ended 30th June 1909). ' Hong Kong - Fiji Bermuda (1908) - Bahamas - Turk's and Caicos Islands St. Lucia - St. Vincent - Barbados < - Grenada - - - - - Leeward Islands (exclusive of internal trade). Jamaica - - - - - Trinidad and Tobago British Honduras - British Guiana (year ended 31st March 1910). Falkland Islands - Tons. 245,000 Tons. 62,000 Tons. 8,004,000 Tons. 1,215,000 Tons. 8,249,000 Tons. 1,277,000 1,000 2,000 3,486,000 798,000 3,487,000 800,000 120,000 1,000 2,736,000 60,000 879,000 53,000 2,856,000 61,000 879,000 53,000 2,000 1,000 603,000 252,000 114,000 34,000 245,000 1,000 66,000 20,000 22,000 6,000 32,000 603,000 254,000 114,000 35,000 1,000 145,000 154,000 260,000 200,000 281,000 245,000 1,000 1,000 4,000 9,000 28,000 6,000 8,000 1,000 141,000 145,000 232,000 194,000 273,000 2,000 66,000 21,000 22,000 7,000 34,000 1,000 2,000 2,000 9,000 11,000 6,000 12,000 1,000 2,000 5,000 257,000 5,000 241,000 22,000 113,000 11,000 269,000 5,000 252,000 23,000 115,000 11,000 86,000 86,000 • Total of British and Foreign 455,000 74,000 16,782,000 3,567,000 17,237,000 3,641,000 i Total - 529,000 20,34: i,000 20,878,000 Note.—Though the figures given abm sntranees and the clearances in the Inter-C it relate solely to vessels " entered," the total represi lolonial trade, silts, approximately, both the

106

ANNEX 111.

British and Foreign Shipping engaged in the British Inter-Colonial Trade and Colonial Coasting Trade. (a) British and Foreign Vessels engaged in the Inter-Colonial Trade. Statement showing for the Year 1909 the Tonnage of Vessels, distinguishing Sailing and Steam, British and Foreign, that entered at Ports in the various British Self-governing Dominions, Crown Colonies and Possessions from Ports in other British Self-governing Dominions, Crown Colonies and Possessions, with Cargoes and in Ballast.

.e figures re. ate to t: e year 1909, except w. ere ot. erwise state* Entered. British Self-Governing Dominions, Crown Colonies and Sailing. Steam. Sailing and Steam. Possessions. British. Foreign. British. Foreign. British. Foreign. British India (except native craft) (year ended 31st March 1910). Tons. 38,000 Tons. 2,000 Tons. 2,430,000 Tons. 298,000 Tons. 2,468,000 Tons. 300,000 / Self-governing Colonies : — Union of South Africa : Cape of Good Hopef - Natalf - ... 8,000 1,000 101,000 50,000 68,000 Commonwealth of Australia! - Dominion of New Zealand Dominion of Canada (year ended 31st March 1910). Newfoundland (year ended 30th June 1909). 17,000 4,000 70,000 9,000 17.000 53,000 705,000 1,219,000 619,000 510,000 2,000 56,000 85,000 17,000 233,000 61,000 706,000 1,320,000 669,000 578,000 19,000 60,000 155,000 26,000 250,000 62,000 1,000 229,000 278,000 291,000 279,000 • Total Self-governing ) Colonies - - - j 290,000 118,000 3,335,000 671,000 3,625,000 789,000 Other Colonies and Possessions : — Cyprus Gibraltar - Malta (year ended 31st March 1910). Gambia - - - - - Sierra Leone - - - - Gold Coast .... Southern Nigeria - - St. Helena - ... British East Africa Protectorate (year ended 31st March 1910)4 Somaliland Protectorate (year ended 31st March 1910). Mauritius .... Seychelles - ... Aden (except native craft) (year ended 31st March 1910). 6,000 2,000 528,000 647,000 67,000 364,000 185,000 8,000 68,000 294,000 13,000 194,000 1,000 15,000 28,000 4,000 534,000 647,000 67,000 364,000 185,000 8,000 68,000 332,000 15,000 194,000 1,000 15,000 28,000 4,000 38,000 16,000 383,000 399,000 5,000 6,000 50,000 4,000 55,000 10,000 7,000 1,000 1,000 3,000 110,000 32,000 * 1,312,000 5,000 44,000 117,000 33,000 * 1,312,000 6,000 47,000 Carried forward 385,000 148,000 9,430,000 1,660,000 9,815,000 1,808,000 * Including " Foreign Vessi f Excluding Inter-State SI j Including vessels engagec els," which cannot be separai tipping. i in the coasting trade. ;ely distinguished.

107

Annex III. — continued. British and Foreign Vessels engaged in the Inter-Colonial Trade.

P £

British Self-Governing Entered. Dominions, Crown Colonies and Sailing. Steam. Sailing and Steam. Possessions. British. Foreign. British. Foreign. British. Foreign. Brought forward - 3ther Colonies and Possessions Tons. 385,000 Tons. 148,000 Tons. 9,430,000 Tons. 1,660,000 Tons. 9,815,000 Tons. 1,808,000 — cont. Straits Settlements (inclusive of inter-settlement shipping). Ceylon - - - - - Territory of Papua (British New Guinea) (year ended 30th June 1909). Hong Kong - Fiji Bermuda (1908) Bahamas - Turk's and Caicos Islands St. Lucia - St. Vincent - - - - Barbados - - - - Grenada - - - - - Leeward Islands (exclusive of internal trade). Jamaica - Trinidad and Tobago British Honduras - British Guiana (year ended 31st March 1910). Falkland Islands - 2,000 2,000 3,502,000 790,000 3,504,000 792,000 130,000 1,000 3,489,000 60,000 1,239,000 53,000 3,619,000 61,000 1,239,000 53,000 2,000 1,000 4,000 5,000 9,000 31,000 7,000 8,000 2,000 5,000 1,000 1,000 3,000 538,000 260,000 141,000 34,000 181,000 1,000 2,000 75,000 21,000 44,000 6,000 36,000 10,000 13,000 538,000 262,000 141,000 • 35,000 4,000 194,000 154,000 326,000 221,000 361,000 181,000 1,000 4,000 75,000 26,000 45,000 7,000 39,000 10,000 15,000 189,000 145,000 295,000 214,000 353,000 2,000 8,000 14,000 5,000 4,000 16,000 267,000 5,000 251,000 24,000 117,000 1,000 88,000 24,000 281,000 5,000 262,000 29,000 121,000 1,000 89,000 11,000 1,000 Total of British and Foreign 618,000 174,000 19,189,000 4,361,000 19,807,000 4,535,000 v. Total - 792 : ,000 23,550,000 24,3< 2,000 Note. —It will be observed that, thoi approximately, the total entrances and cli entered in Canada from New Zealand, am igh the items ■arances in 1 1 the New Zi i of which this total is made up all refer to " entries," the tc the inter-colonial trade. Thus, the figures for Canada incl ealand figures include the vessels entered in New Zealand otal represents, udc the vessels from Canada,

109

No. 5.

NOTE ON UNIFORMITY OF TRADE STATISTICS.

Note on the Uniformity of the Trade Statistics of the British Self-Governing Dominions, Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates-summarising the outcome of the Action taken on the Resolution adopted by the Imperial Conference of 1907.

PREPARED BY THE BOARD OF TRADE.

A (33)9389.-5.

110

Note on the Trade Statistics of the British Self-Governing Dominions, Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates— summarising the outcome of the Action taken on the Resolution adopted by the Imperial Conference of 1907.

The following Resolution on the subject of the Trade Statistics of the Empire was adopted by the Conference of 1907 at the instance of the Imperial Government: — " That it is desirable, so far as circumstances permit, to secure greater uniformity in the Trade Statistics of the Empire, and that the Note prepared on this subject by the Imperial Government be commended to the consideration of the various Governments represented at this Conference." The suggestions submitted in the Note referred to were briefly as follows : — (1) That trade statistics should, wherever possible, be compiled for calendar years; (2) That the particulars should be shown by Countries of Consignment for imports and Countries of Ultimate Destination for exports ; (3) That the classification of the articles, particularly "textiles" and "metals," should be amplified, where possible ; and (4) That the imports and exports of articles should be summarised by groups (e.g., food stuffs, raw materials, and manufactured articles) —distinguishing trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries. The Imperial Government took steps in 1907, in conformity with the terms of the Resolution, to draw the attention of the Governments of British India, the SerfGoverning Dominions, and various other parts of the British Empire, to the Note which had been laid before the Conference, with a view to due consideration being given to the matter and to the adoption by those Governments, as far as they might find practicable, of the recommendations made. Since that date the Governments concerned have caused careful survey to be made of the matter in the light of the recommendations contained in the Imperial Government's Note, and, in some instances, the assistance of the Board of Trade has been sought, as suggested in the Note, by means of correspondence in connection with various points respecting which further information has been desired. Official representatives from British South Africa and the Gold Coast have also taken advantage of the opportunity afforded by their presence in this country to interview officers of the Board of Trade personally for the purpose of discussing certain matters affecting the subject. The efforts thus made to meet the suggestions submitted to the Conference have resulted in such amendments in the Trade Returns issued for various parts of the Empire that their utility has been considerably enhanced. The general results may be summarised as follows : —• (1) Common Statistical Year. —It was suggested in the first place that the Trade Returns should be compiled for calendar, instead of for financial, years, throughout the Empire. In many instances this practice was already being followed, but since 1907 other Colonies (viz., Jamaica, St. Vincent, and Trinidad) have adopted the suggestion, so that the latest Trade Returns of the Empire at present available are uniformly presented for the calendar year, except in the cases of British India, Canada, Newfoundland, Aden, Papua, Nyasaland and the various East Africa Protectorates, British Guiana, and Malta. The returns for Newfoundland and Papua are compiled for years ending 30th June, and those for the other parts of the Empire named for years ending 31st March. The Government of British India have stated that they are not desirous of adopting a calendar year for the purposes of their " Annual Statement of Trade " on the " ground that statistical comparisons with past years would be difficult for a very long " time, that financial transactions are recorded for official, and not calendar, years,

111

" and that as the busiest commercial season in India ends in March the present " arrangement is considered advantageous." It may, however, be mentioned that the Indian Government annually issue "abridged " trade statistics in English currency for a calendar year, on lines similar to those followed in the ordinary Indian monthly accounts. The Canadian Government deem it " necessary to present the Trade Tables to " Parliament annually for the present ending with the fiscal year," which was changed from June to March by Act No. 12 of 1906. The latest returns at present available for British Guiana relate to the year ended 31st March 1910, but the Government of the Colony have expressed their intention to present them for calendar years in future. The Newfoundland and other Governments not issuing their Trade Returns for calendar years compile their statistics so as to make them coincide with the fiscal year of the Colony. (2) Countries of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate Destination of Exports. —The suggestion that the " Countries of Consignment " of imports and of the " Ultimate Destination" of exports should be shown was already partially in operation in certain parts of the Empire, but. some difficulty has been experienced in giving effect to the suggestion in other cases, as it has necessitated, not only an alteration in the forms of entry and clearance of goods as provided for in the Customs regulations, but an amendment of the Customs laws also. As regards Imports, the " Countries of Origin " of goods have been given in the annual Trade Returns for the Commonwealth of Australia from 1905, for British South Africa from 1906, for Ceylon from 1901, and for Mauritius from 1907 inclusive, but, in consequence of the consideration of the Note laid before the Conference of 1907, the suggestion to show the "countries of consignment" of imports has now been adopted, or an undertaking has been given that it shall be adopted, in many other parts of the Empire. In the case of British India, supplementary volumes to the annual Trade Returns were issued, for the first time, for the year 1907-8, giving the returns on a " consignment " basis for private merchandise in English, and not in local, currency. The Indian Government have recently decided, .under a Notification of 16th February 1911, to adopt permanently the new system of registration by " Countries of Consignment" for imports and of " Ultimate Destination " for exports in their Trade Returns for the year 1911-12, instead of continuing the system as supplementary to that at present in operation. This decision will make the Indian practice accord with that followed in the United Kingdom, where consignment figures are now issued prior to, and not supplementary to, the returns giving details of the import trade according to countries of shipment and of the export trade according to countries in which the port of discharge is situated. The Canadian Government took steps to carry out trie suggestion to record countries of consignment of imports in August 1910, and have promised to cause their import statistics to be published on this basis. Steps have also been taken to give effect to the suggestion in most of the other Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates, so that uniformity of the trade statistics of the Empire in this respect has already been largely secured. It has not, however, for various reasons, been found possible as yet to carry out the suggestion in some parts of the Empire, notably in New Zealand, Newfoundland, the Straits Settlements, Grenada, and the Leeward Islands. The New Zealand Government have pointed out " that it would be in vain to expect " importers to state the ' Country of Origin ' in the case of goods not subject to surtax " (i.e., additional duties leviable on foreign goods) not coming direct from such country. It is stated that " in many cases this information is not known, and any attempt to " exact it w T oiild result in very imperfect and unreliable information being given." The Newfoundland Government have stated that it would be necessary to alter the mode of entering goods in order to conform to the suggested plan, and that their statistical staff is too small to admit of a second compilation of the yearly returns in a different form from that now in use. As regards the Straits Settlements, Grenada, and the Leeward Islands, it is considered either difficult or impracticable to obtain the information necessary to give effect to the suggestion. As regards Exports it would appear from information furnished by the various Governments that the returns are, in compiled on the basis of ultimate destination, so far as known.

112

It may be observed that the difficulties in the way of securing returns of imports according to countries of actual origin are such that, for the purposes of the Trade Returns of the United Kingdom, they have been found insuperable, while, as a record of trade done, returns according to countries from which the goods have been shipped direct must, in many instances, be faulty. The system now adopted in the United Kingdom, which, it is believed, affords the best obtainable result, is that of recording the imports according to countries from which the goods were consigned to this country (i.e., countries practically of last ownership), and the exports according to the countries of ultimate destination, so far as known to the exporters. It is suggested that this system might be adopted with advantage by those parts of the Empire which have not already taken steps to carry it out. (3) Classification of Articles. —With regard to the suggestion relative to an amplified classification of imports and exports, the detailed returns have, in various instances, been subjected to considerable amendment, and in some cases revised Import and Export Lists have been issued, with the result that the Trade Returns for British India and the Self-Governing Dominions are now generally recorded in a fairly exhaustive manner. In the case of the Commonwealth of Australia —for which a revised classification for both imports and exports was adopted in June 1908 -the classification laid down accords generally with that of the Customs Tariff, so that certain articles, such as cotton and linen piece goods, are still not separately distinguished, but included under the general heading of " piece goods." The Barbados Government have pointed out that an endeavour has been made to distinguish the various classes of textiles.in their Trade Returns, but that the merchants' entries do not furnish the information requisite to enable them to make the distinction. The import returns for many of the Colonies are stated to be classified as nearly as possible in accordance with the export returns of the United Kingdom. It has to be observed, however, that the arrangement of the articles is not uniform throughout the Empire. At the present time, British India and some of the Colonies arrange the articles alphabetically under main groups (viz., Foods, Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles) ; the Dominion of Canada also arranges the articles alphabetically, but distinguishes the "dutiable" and "free" goods, whilst various Self-Govern ing Dominions and some other Colonies adopt a general alphabetical arrangement irrespective of the groups to which the articles belong, or whether they are dutiable or not. On the other hand, some parts of the Empire (notably British Guiana) arrange the articles on the general lines of the Customs Tariff, the articles being stated* 5 alphabetically, but grouped according to whether subject to specific or ad valorem rates of duty or included in the free list. But even in those parts of the Empire which have adopted the principle of a " group" classification, the articles are not classified on a strictly uniform oasis. Further, it is found that various articles are differently classified in different Colonies, e.g., "live stock" is sometimes classified under " animals " and sometimes according to description (as horses, cattle, &c.) ; "meat" is variously classified under "provisions" or "beef," "mutton," "pork," &c. ; whilst "spirits" are sometimes shown separately, according to kind, under "whisky," "brandy," &c. In view of such divergencies of practice, it would appear desirable that some standard method of classification should be adopted which will enable reference to any particular article a matter of comparative ease. In the detailed Annual Trade Returns of the United Kingdom the articles are, in general, stated alphabetically, but in some cases the articles are grouped under a general heading, e.g., wheat and other cereals are classed under " corn " and pig iron xinder " metals." A " group" classification is only adopted in the Annual Trade Returns of the United Kingdom for the purposes of the summary statements — and this is considered adequate for ordinary purposes. Although the adoption of a strictly alphabetical classification of articles would necessitate a revision of the practice in some of the Colonies and Possessions, it would appear that such a classification, on the lines followed in the Trade Returns of the United Kingdom, would considerably enhance the utility, from the point of view of easy comparison, of the returns for those Colonies and Possessions which do not at present follow this arrangement, and that it would be found quite sufficient for ordinary requirements without impairing the value of the statistics.

113

(4) Summarised Classification of Articles by Groups. —The suggestion made in. 1907 as to the inclusion in the Trade Returns of summary statements of imports and exports by groups (i.e., food, drink, and tobacco ; raw materials ; manufactured articles ; miscellaneous ; and bullion and specie), distinguishing trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries, has met with considerable approval, and its partial adoption is gratifying, especially in view of the fact that a good deal of additional clerical labour is involved in the compilation of such information. Although a summary in the form suggested in the Note of 1907 is now included in the Trade Statistics of several of the Colonies, it is found, on reference to the latest available returns, that its inclusion has not, as yet, become general. Such a summary is not at present included in the. Trade Returns of- — British India. Seychelles. St. Vincent. Commonwealth of Australia. British East Africa. Grenada. Dominion of New Zealand. Southern Nigeria. Leeward Islands. British South Africa. Gold Coast. Trinidad and Tobago. Newfoundland. Jamaica. Malta, and Fiji. Turks and Caicos Islands. Cyprus. Ceylon. Barbados. The Governments of Fiji, Gold Coast, St. Vincent, Malta, and Cyprus have, however, expressed their intention to include the desired summary in future issues of their Returns. Some other of the Crown Colonies continue to give a summary classified on the lines recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891, and in a few cases have amplified this by distinguishing the trade under each group with various countries. This Committee, which was appointed to inquire into the compilation of import and export statistics in the Colonies, recommended, inter alia, the adoption of a general w classification of articles under the headings of (1) Live Animals, Food and Drink, and Narcotics ; (2) Raw Materials; (3) Manufactured Articles; and (4) Coin and Bullion. Such a classification has been adopted in many of the Crown Colonies, but the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries under each group has not been uniformly distinguished in the summary. At the time of the inquiry in 1891 it was thought essential to avoid the use of a " Miscellaneous " heading, and to include " Live Animals " with the " Food and Drink" class. Since then, however, some of the Colonies have specified as " Unenumerated," articles which cannot be correctly allocated to one or other of the above groups, and a "Miscellaneous" heading has accordingly now become necessary. Under this heading all live animals, other than those for food, should be classed. It seems desirable, if uniformity is to be attained, that the summary classification at present presented in some Colonies in accordance with the recommendations of the Committee of 1891, should be amplified, where necessary, not only by the inclusion of a " Miscellaneous " group, but also by distinguishing under each group the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries, as suggested in 1907. It may be remarked that, although a group summary is not included in all the Colonial Trade Returns (as above stated), the requisite information in summary form has been compiled for the various Self-Governing Dominions, as well as for Ceylon, Jamaica, Barbados, and Trinidad and Tobago for the year 1909, and specially furnished to the Board of Trade for use in the " Statistical Abstract for the British Empire," so that, in these cases, there will probably be little difficulty in including such a summary compiled on similar lines in future issues of the trade statistics for those parts of the Empire. It is desirable, however, that if returns under a "group" classification are to be of use for comparative purposes, the articles themselves should be summarised on a uniform basis, and there is some reason to believe that this is not at present the case. For instance, some of the Colonies apparently classify " oils " and " wood and timber" as " manufactured," these articles being classed in the United Kingdom Returns as " raw materials," —except as regards " edible oils," which are included with " food stuffs." In other cases, " unwrought metals " (such as plates, sheets, &c ) are sometimes classed in the Colonial Returns as "raw materials," whereas in the United Kingdom Returns all metals (except ore and old iron and steel) are classed under

114

" manufactured articles." A uniform classification of articles by groups, on the lines adopted in the Trade Returns of the United Kingdom, would considerably augment the value of the returns. It may be remarked that the recommendations laid before the Conference of 1907, and submitted for the consideration of the Governments of the various parts of the Empire, have, on the whole, received very favourable consideration and that a large measure of success has attended the efforts made to bring about greater uniformity. A Statement is annexed showing the results of' the communications which have passed with reference to the points submitted in the Note laid before the Conference of 1907 on the matter referred to in the foregoing observations. Board of Trade, April, 1911.

115

ANNEX.

Statement of the Outcome of the action taken on the Resolution adopted by the Imperial Conference of 1907, with a view to securing greater Uniformity in the Trade Statistics of (1) British India and the Self-Governing Dominions, and (2) the Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates. (1) British India and the Self-Governing Dominions.

Outcoi ie of Suggestions made in the Note laid before the Imperial Conforenci of 1907. That Beturns should bo rendered for Calendar Years. That Countries of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate Destination of Exports should be shown. That the Classification of Articles should be amplified. That Imports and Exports should be summarised under Foods, &c, Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the Trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. British India. Returns compiled for the year ended 31st March.* [The Indian Government point out " that when a " similar proposal to adopt " a calendar year was made " in 1891 the Government '' demurred to any change " on the ground that sta- " tistical comparisons with " past years would be " difficult for a very long " time ; that financial " transactions are recorded " for (he official and not " the calendar year ; and " that, as the busiest com- " mercial season in India " ends in March, the pre- " sent arrangement is " advantageous." They also ■ state " that " the reasons then ad- " vancod in favour of " adhering to the official " year still hold good, and " that they are strongly " of opinion that any " change is from the point " of view of India, greatly " to bo deprecated."] The Indian Government have published supplementary volumes (in English currency) showing countries of consignment of imports and ultimate destination of exports for the first time for 1907-8. The new method of registration i (which is not applied to Government stores and treasure) is supplementary to the system at present in vogue, viz., the registration of the import trade according to the country of shipment and the export trade according to the country in which the port of discharge is situated. The Government of India have now decided, under a Notification (No. 1190-13) dated 16th February 1911, to adopt permanently the new system of registration by countries of consignment for imports and of final destination for exports, with effect from 1911-12, and the supplementary volumes of sea-borne trade statistics will therefore cease after the year 1910-11. The Indian Government state that " the question " of the adoption of the " main heads of the British " returns in respect of " classification of export? " and imports for the Tudian " Returns . . . has " heen for some time under " consideration. Some " progress has been made " by the Director-General " of Commercial Intelli- " gence towards the formu- " lation of specific propo- " sals, and we hope shortly " to receive definite recom- " mendations from him." [Note. —The articles are specified in the Returns for 1909-10 in somewhat similar detail to that shown in the Trade Returns of the United Kingdom.] A group classification is adopted in the detailed tables given in the " Annual Statement of the " Sea-borne Trade and " Navigation of British In- " dia," distinguishing trade with the " British Empire " and " Foreign Countries." The groups are somewhat more extended than those suggested, and the classification of the articles does not entirely correspond with that adopted in the United Kingdom {e.g., ' " Ores " are included with " Metals and Manufactures of," and not with " Raw Materials," as in the United Kingdom Trade Returns). Supplementary returns are also issued for calendar years, classifying the imports and exports under the several groups, but the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions and Foreign Countries is not distinguished in such returns. Commonwealth of Australia. Previously adopted Imports. — " Countries of Origin" have been given from 1905. Exports. — " Countries to which exported" are shown. A revised " Statistical Clas- " sifioation of Imports, " Inter-State Transfers, " and Exports " was issued in June 1908. The classification is exhaustive, and, for imports, mainly follows that adopted in the Customs Tariff. In consequence, such articles as " Cotton and linen piece goods" are not separately distinguished. A summary for 1909 on the lines suggested was specially furnished to the Board of Trade for use in the " Statistical Abstract for the British Empire," but such a summary has not, as yet, been published in the Trade Returns. * In addition to the Trade Ee1 inglish currency) in a form similai ;urns compiled for financial years ei • to the Monthly Accounts. ided March there are other retun is issued for Calendar Tears (in t

116

(1) British India and the Self-Governing Dominions— continued.

;come oi iuggssi ions naai le in ie JS '.lie «: :ore mpcna. !onfereno< of 1907. That Roturns should be rendered for Calendar Years. That Countries of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate Destination of Exports should be shown. That the Classification of That Imports and Exports should he summarised under Foods, &c, Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the Trade with the "United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. Articles should be amplified. Dominion of New Zealand. Previously adopted Imports. — The Dominion Government have stated that " in the case of foreign " goods liable to surtax the " particular foreign coun- " try from which they come " is not shown, but the " total value and amount of " duty is shown separately. " It would be in vain to ex- " pect importers to state the " country of origin in the " case of goods not subject " to surtax in the case of " goods not coming direct " from such country. In " many cases this informa- " tion is not known, and " any attempt to exact it " would result in very " imperfect and unreliable " information being given," Exports.-~-It was further stated that " goods are " entered as exported to " the country of ultimate " destination, so far as this " can be ascertained." [Note.—The New Zeak " in the assimilation of retu " make- changes unless the " changes of classification " returns of previous years. It was stated " that every " care is taken to give " sufficient details with- " out burdening the return " unduly. The order in " which goods are stated " approximates to that " shown in the detailed " import and export " returns of the Board of " Trade." A summary for 1909 on the lines suggested was specially furnished to the Board of Trade for use in the " Statistical Abstract for the British Empire." Such summary is not, as yet, included in the New Zealand Trade Returns. The Dominion Government have stated that " there would be no objec- " tion to embodying a return " for imports similar to that " shown in the statistics of " the Board of Trade (Sum- " mary No. 2), but it is " considered desirable that " this should be done simul- " taneously by Canada, " Australia, and New " Zealand." [Note. —A summary on the lines suggested is now given in the Canadian Trade Returns.] and Government also stated th irns with those of the United ] b principal British Possession! 1 or of order, where adopt iat they " would be glad to aid Kingdom, but it is reluctant to s act simultaneously, because ted, hinder comparison with British South Africa.* Previously adopted - - Previously adopted (viz., from 1906 inclusive). It is stated in the Trade Returns of British South Africa for 1909 that the returns supply " the in- " formation as to the " countries of origin of " the goods imported and " the declared country of " destination for exports." " By ' countries of " origin' is meant the " place in which it is de- " clared the goods had " been manufactured, " grown, or produced, as " opposed to the country " in which, for the pur- " poses of this import, they " may happen to have been " purchased, or from " which shipped." [Note. —The Board of Trade had the advantage ( African Customs Statistical Bureau in July 1908 witl compilation of the South African Trade Eeturns, and the adopted.] Previously adopted The articles are classified A summary for 1909 on the in an exhaustive manner, lines suggested was speparticularly in the case of cially furnished to the Board textiles and metals. of Trade for use in the " Statistical Abstract for the British Empire," but such summary is not, as yet, included in the " Au- " nual Statement of the Trade and Shipping" for British South Africa. The articles are classified in an exhaustive manner, particularly in the case of textiles and metals. [Note. — The total of " Articles of food and drink," however, is specified, by countries, in the detailed returns both for imports and exports.] if a personal interview with the Principal of the South i a view to the consideration of questions relative to the various suggestions then.made were ultimately satisfactorily * The Trade Beturns are compiled for British South Africa es a whole, including the Union of South Africa, Swaziland, Basutoland, lechuanaland Protectorate, and Rhodesia. .- u_... .....i

117

(1) British India and Self-Governing Dominions —continued.

(2) Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates.

lutcom* mggesi ions mat le m ote laid ! ore 1 mpenal Con: :erence oi 1907. That Returns should be That Countries of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate, Destination of Exports should be shown. That the Classification of Articles should be amplified. I That Imports and Exports should bo summarised under Foods, &c, Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the Trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. rendered for Calendar Years. Dominion of Canada. The returns are compiled for the year ending 31st March. The Canadian Government have stated that "it is " deemed necessary to pre- " sent the Trade Tables to " Parliament annually for " the period ending with " the fiscal year. It would " not, therefore, be feasible " to furnish a statistical " report of imports and " exports by calendar " years, except as a special " report in addition to the " usual annual report for " the fiscal year." [Note. —The Canadian Government changed their financial year from a year ending Juue to a year ending March by Act No. 12 of 1906.] Imports. -— The Canadian Government have stated that steps will be taken " to obtain Customs entries " from importers, showing " the countries from which " imported goods are con- " signed to Canada and to " cause import statistics to " be published on that basis." [Note. —Amended forms of invoice approved by the Canadian Customs were issued in August 1910.] Exports. —The Government have further stated that " the ultimate destination " of exports is shown in " the Canadian entries for " export, from the infor- " mation furnished by the " exporters on the export " entry papers, so far as " can be ascertained at " time of shipment. The " actual ' ultimate destina- " tion ' is, however, often " unknown to the exporter " himself at the date of " exportation." The articles are classified in some considerable detail, and, as regards imports, the classification closely follows that adopted in the Customs Tariff. The " dutiable" and " free" goods a ,- e separately classified in the returns. Adopted. Newfoundland. The returns for years June. are compiled ending 30th The Newfoundland Government have stated that the trade statistics " are compiled from " the Customs entries, which are made in conformity with the tariff. In order to bring " our statistics in uniformity with those of the United Kingdom it would be necessary " for us to alter the arrangement of our tariff and the mode of entering goods. It " is further stated that the statistical staff is too small to admit of a second compilation " in different form of the yearly returns."

.en. ?he returns are compiled for years ending 31st March. returns are compi years ending 3 trch. ueti - 31st The classification of articles is somewhat similar to that adopted in the Indian Trade Returns. A summary group classification is given, but not exactly iii accordance with that suggested—the trade carried on with United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries not being distinguished. A 9389-5. G

118

(2) Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates — continued.

'utcomi >ugges:ions ma( le in be Ian Eore Imperial 'on :erenci 7'hat Returns should bo rendered for Calendar Years. That Countries of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate Destination of Exports should be shown. That the Classification of Articles should be amplified. That Imports and Exports should be summarised under Poods, &c, Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the Trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. Straits Si ittlements. 'reviously adopted The Straits Settlements' Registrar of Imports and Exports states that " it " would not be practicable '• to obtain this additional " information in a free " port. Although in the " case of imports it would " be possible to have an " additional column, " ' Country of origin,' in " the declaration form, it " is doubtful whether " foreign merchants, in " particular, would be " anxious to give, even " when known, correct " information on the | " point." " There is no law re- " quiring to have the " goods marked with the " name of the country of " manufacture, nor would " such a measure be of " much use in free ports i " having no Customs' ; " staffs. As regards exports, " produce, almost without " exception, is shipped | " from here on optional " bills of lading, showing " generally three and : " sometimes five or six " ports, and attempts to " trace, months after- " wards, each shipment, " which may have some- " times been broken and " taken delivery of en " route would be hopeless." An extended classification of articles has been adopted, particularly affecting earthenware, hardware, machinery, apparel, hosiery, and millinery. Adopted, so far as possible. The classification is somewhat on the lines of that recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891— viz., all living animals (instead of that for food only) are included under the heading of " live animal food, drinks, and narcotics," whilst a " miscellaneous " group is not shown. [Note. — The Export Returns of the Straits Settlements do not discriminate between " domestic " and " other produce," so that the summarised statement is necessarily confined to " total exports."] Ceylon. 'reviously adopted [The Ceylon Government agreed in 1909 to change their financial year from a year ending December to a year ending June, but they stated that there would be no difficulty in continuing to supply trade statistics to the Board of Trade for calendar years.] Imports. — The import returns have been classified according to " Countries of production " from 1901 inclusive. Exports. —The export, returns are stated to be classified according to " Coun- " tries to which exported." The Principal Collector of Customs, however, states that " every endeavour is " made to ascertain the '' country of origin of im-. " ports and the ultimate " destination of exports." The Ceylon Government have stated that the " classifica- " tion of articles is drawn " up on home lines—in " textiles and metals the " returns show clearly the " home imports and those " from rivals on the Con- " tinent." They have further stated that the classification is " already full and satis- " factory," and that the system of Customs Returns " is, as far as feasible, " in line with that of the " United Kingdom." A summary for 1909 on the lines suggested was specially furnished to the Board of Trade for use in the " Statistical Abstract for " the British Empire," but such summary is not, at present, included in the Trade Returns of the Colony. j

119

(2) Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates —continued.

G 2

;come oi luggesi ;ions ma< Iβ in t! I an 'ore. [mperial Conference of 1907. That Returns should be rendered for Calendar Years. That Countries of Consignment of Imports nnd of Ultimate Destination of Exports should be shown. That the Classification of That Imports and Exports should be summarised under Foods, &c, Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the Trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. Articles should be amplified. Maur: itius. Previously adopted Previously adopted The classification of articles corresponds, it is stated, with the- export returns of the United Kingdom. Adopted. Seychelles. Previously adopted Imports. —Adopted. Exports. —■ The export returns are classified according to " Countries to which exported." It is stated that ' it would be " very difficult " to show countries of ulti- " mate destination, and " special legislation would " be necessary to compel " exporters to supply the " necessary information." The import and export returns are stated to be prepared " according to an " amplified classification of " commodities, and the iin- " port returns are based, as " nearly as possible, upon " the export returns of the " United Kingdom." It is stated that the Trade Returns have " been cast as " from 1st January 1909 " in a form of summary " classification by groups, " distinguishing trade with " the United Kingdom, " British Possessions, and " Foreign Countries." A modified form of classification of the articles by countries is given under certain groups in the detailed returns, but some articles are not allocated to any particular group. No summary statement is shown classifying the articles under the main groups, viz., foods, &c, raw materials, and manufactured articles, &c, distinguishing the trade carried on .with the United Kingdom, British Possessions and Foreign Countries. Hong Kong. There are no complete Customs returns—Hong Kong being a free port. Territory of Papua. The returns are compiled for years ending 30th June. : The returns do not distinguish the countries of consignment or destination of the goods. Fiji, Previously adopted The Governor of Fiji has stated that arrangements have been made for giving effect ih Fiji, as from 1st January 1910, to the suggestions made as regards the classification of imports " so as to secure uniformity with tile classification adopted by other Colonies." It is stated that the question of providing in the Trade Returns a summary classification by groups " is receiving attention." The latest returns (viz., for 1909) are summarised according to the classification recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891 —but trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries is not separately distinguished. ■

120

(2) Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates— continued.

;come o1 iUgges ions mai lc in te lilh ! ore t; mperia; 'on: 'erence of 1907. That Returns should be ren lered for Calendar Years. That Countries of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate Destination of Exports should be shown. That the Classification of Articles should be amplified. That Imports and Exports should be summarised under Foods, &c, Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the. Trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. Falklam Islands. Previously adopted^ Nyasaland Protectorate. The returns are compiled for years ending 31st March. [It is stated that "the " Governor's Annual Re- " port and the Protectorate " Blue Book are made up " for the financial year " (April to March), and it " is more convenient that " the Trade Returns " should embrace the " same period."] It is stated that " every " effort is now made to " show the countries of " origin of imports and of " the ultimate destination " of exports." The Protectorate Government consider that " the " present classification of " imports appears to be " suitable, but it will be " possible to alter the " headings, should such " alterations be desired. " Exports are shown in " detail." Adopted. [A special return for the Calendar Year 1908 was also supplied for the special information of the Board of Trade.] Uganda 'rotectorate. The returns are compiled for years ending 31st March, which coincides with the financial year. Adopted in the Report on the Blue Book, but the summary is not included with the detailed returns given in the Blue Book for 1909-10. British East Afi ica Protectorate. The returns are compiled for years ending 31st March. [It is stated that " it is " more convenient for the " Trade Returns to be " issued for the financial " than the calendar year."] A now Ordinance (No. 14 of 1910) was enacted in June 1910, which provided for new forms of entry and clearance of goods, requiring their countries of origin and ultimate destination to be recorded. Revised import and export lists have been drawn up with an amplified classification of articles. A summary classification of articles is not, at present, adopted. It is stated that such information could be given, but that it "would " be necessary to specify " the items, or much valu- " able information would " be lost." Somaliland 'rotectorate. The returne are compiled for years ending 31st March. [It is stated that " owing to the peculiar " trade conditions of the " Protectorate it would ho " very inconvenient, if not " impracticable, to adopt " the calendar year."] It is stated that this " will " be done as far as pos- " sible, though it is in " many cases impossible " to ascertain the countries " of origin and of ultimate " destination of goods." The method of classifying imports and exports, as shown in the United Kingdom returns, will be adopted, as far as possible. Adopted.

121

(2) Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates — continued.

G 3

A 9389.-5.

Outcomi of Suggestions niai le m "ore tl imperial Conference if 1907. That Returns should be rendered for Calendar Years. That Countries of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate Destination of Exports should be shown. That the Classification of Articles should be amplified. That Imports and Exports should be summarised under Foods, &c, Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the Trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. St. Hi slena. 'reviously adopted. Souther: Nigeria. 'reviously adopted Imports. —Revised forms of entry were issued under Customs' notice dated 18th June 1909, with effect from 1st January 1910, requiring the " country " whence consignment " originated " to be given. Exports. —As regards exports, the entry forms under the " Customs' Ordinance, 1908," .require the "port or place of destination " of the goods to be shown. Revised Import and Export Lists were issued in February 1910, laying down a detailed classification of articles to bo adopted in the Trade Returns. The Trade Returns show a detailed group classification according to that recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891, but the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries is not separately distinguished. Protectorate of Northern Nigeria. Complete statistics are not available either as regards imports or exports. Nigeria and is included in the Returns of that Colony and Protectorate;' Most of the trade passes via Southern Gold Coast. 'reviously adopted An Ordinance (No. 12 of 1910) was passed in October 1910 empowering the Comptroller of Customs to amend the forms of entry and clearance with a view to obtaining the required information. The Colonial Government have stated that the " head- " ings for imports and ex- " ports have recently(April " 1909) been amplified and " thoroughly revised by " the Comptroller of Cus- " toms." They have also pointed out that the lists of articles " are based on local re- " quirements and are neces- " sarily largely dictated by " local conditions. They " lend themselves to easy " inclusion in, and com- " parison with, the classi- " fication used for the " statistics of the United " Kingdom. Tariff con- " siderations must inevit- " ably largely govern the " lists of the several " Colonies, as is the case " here." Adopted. [The Board of Trade had tli in July 1 e advantage of a personal intei 909, regarding the suggestions •view with the Gold Coast Cc laid before the Conference oi imptroller-General of Customs ': 1907.] Sierra Leone. 'reviously adopted An Order in Council (No. 4 of 1910) has been passed requiring the information to be furnished. A revised Import List was drawn up in 1909 and has since been approved. Adopted.

122

(2) Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates-continued.

Outcome of Suggesi ;ions mac le in ore mperial Ion ierence of 1907. That .Returns should be rendered for Calendar Years. That Countries of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate Destination of Exports should i be shown. That Imports and Exports should be summarised under Foods, &c That the Classification of Baw Materials, and Manufactured . Articles, &c, and that the Trade with A -. T u ui_ 1-J51 the United Kingdom, British Articles should be amplified. Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. ''^LllLl^UJl. Ga ibia. Previously adopted It was stated in May 1909 that steps have been taken to " classify the imports, as " far as possible, in accor- " dance with the lines sug- " gosted." It was further stated that the ultimate destination of exports cannot be given. The Gambia Government have stated that it is impossible to give a wider classification of articles without additional clerical assistance. Adopted. Bahamas. Previously adopted. Turks and Caicos Islands. Previously adopted - It has been stated that th( according to the latest ava: to have been carried into e: ;re would be no difficulty in adopting the suggestions, but liable Trade Returns (viz., 1909) they do not appear, as yet, feet. Ja: iaica. Adopted - - - - [The financial year was changed from a year ending March to a year ending December in 1909.] Previously adopted, so far as possible. [As an instance, reference was made to the fact that tea shipped from the United Kingdom on through bill of lading via United States is classified as being imported from the United Kingdom. The Jamaican Government have been informed that if the same principle of classification is uniformly adopted in the case, of all other articles imported, no alteration in the returns would appear to be necessary.] An extended classification of articles had previously been adopted. It is stated that such classification is on the lines of the English Export List, with slight modifications on account of tariff requirements. A summary for 1909 on the lines suggested waa specially furnished to the Board of Trade for use in the " Statistical Abstract " for the British Empire," but such summary is not. at present, included in the Trade returns. The latest returns available are, however, summarised, by countries, on the lines recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891. ■ st. fiicia. 'reviously adopted Imports. —It has been stated that the form of entry would be altered so as to show " Country of Consignment," with effect from 1st January 1910. Exports.—Also that, as regards " Countries of ultimate destination," the returns " are almost correct " at present, the shipping " facilities fitting in with " the trade to Great " Britain, France, and " Canada." It has been stated that " an " endeavour will be made " to give a more amplified " classification of com- " modities." Adopted.

123

(2) Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates —continued.

G 4

Outoi ime of Suggestions made in the Noi ;e laid before the Imperial Conference of 1907. That Bet urns should be That Countries of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate Destination of Exports should be shown. That the Classification of Articles should be amplified. That Imports and Exports should be summarised under Foods, &c, Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the Trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. rendered for Calendar Years. St. V: incent. 'he financial year was changed from a year ending March to a year ending December in 1908, Imports. —"The classifica- " tion of imports according " to ' countries of consigu- " ment' is now being " carried out " (i.e., from 1st January 1910). Exports. —It has been stated " that the ultimate destina- " tion is an unknown quan- " tity to the Customs and " probably in many cases " to the shippers." It has been stated that "future returns will be as " nearly as possible accord- " ing to the classification of " imports and exports of " the United Kingdom." It was stated in 1910 that a summary classification by groups distinguishing countries " will in future " be given." Barl iados. D reviously adopted An Act (No. 15 of 1910) has been passed which provides for a revised form of entry in which the " Country of origin" of the goods imported is to be stated. As regards exports, countries to which the ; articles are exported are i given. The various classes of " textiles" are not distinguished, but it is stated that the merchants' entries do not give those particulars separately in every case, although an endeavour has been made to secure the requisite information, A summary for 1909 on the lines suggested was specially furnished to the Board of Trade for use in the " Statistical Abstract " for the British Empire," but such summary is not, at present, included in the Trade Returns. [The latest returns available are, however, summarised, by countries, on the lines recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891.] \ Grenada. 'reviously adopted The Grenada Government have stated that it would be very difficult to obtain the information. The summary given is on the lines recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891 —the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries being separately distinguished from 1908 inclusive. Leeward Islands. 'eviously adopted It lias been pointed out that, in view of the replies furnished to the Governor by the Administrators of the several Presidencies, " it " would not appear prac- " ticable to carry out " the suggestions," as "countries of origin "of imports were not given in the invoices in all cases. A further communication has been addressed to the Colonial Government stating that the Board's wishes would be met if the imports could be classified according to countries of consignment, as originally suggested. It has been stated that the classification could not be revised or amplified " with- " out entailing consider- " able additional cost and " labour." The summary given is on the lines recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891 —the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries being separately distinguished. i

124

(2) Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates— continued.

;oomi o: >ugges' ions mai le in 'ote la.ii 'Ore tnpena: !on". rerence o: i7. That Returns should bo That Countries of. Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate Destination of Exports should be shown. That the Classification of Articles should be amplified. That Imports and Exports should be summarised under Foods, &c, Baw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the Trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. rendered for Calendar Tears. Trinidad and Tobago. The financial year was changed from a year ending March to a year ending December in 1909. It has been stated that " new " forms of entry have been " approved in which pro- " vision is made for the " information being sup- " plied." It has been stated that the " recommendations will be " carried out as far as " possible." A summary for 1909 on the lines suggested was ; specially furnished to the Board of Trade for use in the " Statistical Abstract "for the British Empire," but such summary is not, at present, included in the Trade Returns. The summary classification given in the trade returns is in accordance with that recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891, but the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign countries is not separately distinguished. Ber: Luda. Previously adopted. British Honduras. Previously adopted It was stated in June 1909 that the suggestion would be adopted, and that the necessary forms of entry would be amended. It was also stated that the returns have been classified '" as far as practicable in " accordance with the " export returns of the " United Kingdom." The summary given is on the lines recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891—the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries being separately distinguished from 1909 inclusive. British Guiana. The Trade Returns have hitherto been compiled for . years ending 31st March, but it is stated that arrangements have been made for them to be rendered for calendar years. New forms have been issued requiring the " countries of origin " of imports and of " final destination " of exports to be shown, with effect from 1st October, 1908. The imports aro classified alphabetically in three groups :— 1. Goods imported at specific rates. 2. Goods imported at ad valorem rates. '6. Free goods. The exports are classified alphabetically. Both the import and export lists are fairly exhaustive. Adopted. Gib: .ltar.

125

(2) Crown Colonies, Possessions, and Protectorates —continued.

Outcome of Suggestions made in the Note 1; ,id bofore the Imperial Conference >f 1907. That Returns should be rendered for Calendar Years, That Countriea of Consignment of Imports and of Ultimate' Destination of Bxports should be shown. That the Classification of Articles should bo amplified. That Imports and Exports should be summarised under Foods, &a.. Raw Materials, and Manufactured Articles, &c, and that the Trade with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries should be separately distinguished under each Head. ,lta.* Fhe returns are issued for years ending 31st March. Imports. —The returns are stated to be recorded by " Countries whence im- " ported." [Switzerland, however, appears as a country whence articles are imported —hence " Countries of consignment" may be intended.] Exports. — Recorded by " Countries to which ex- " ported." [Note. —The Government of Malta were recently asked to give some indication in the Trade Returns of the system followed with regard to the countries to which imports and exports are attributed, and, in reply, they stated that the suggestion will, in future, be adopted.] A summary classification is given in the Trade Returns in accordance with that recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891, but the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries is not at present separately distinguished. [Note. — Representations were made to the Government of Malta on behalf of the Board of Trade as to the desirability of—■ (1) Classifying the returns on lines similar to those adopted in the Trade Returns of the United Kingdom, and of (2) Distinguishing the trade of each group with the United Kingdom, British Possessions and Foreign Countries. The Government of Malta have replied that the suggestions will, in future, be adopted.] » Cy; irus. Previously adopted It has been stated that the countries shown in the returns " as places to which " goods are exported or " from whence they are " imported may, as regards " 95 per cent, of the " exports and imports, be " regarded as the countries " of ultimate destination " or origin." The classification has been amplified, particularly as regards textiles. It has been stated that a summary classification will in future be made. The Trade Returns for 1909 are summarised on the lines recommended by the Trade Committee of 1891, but the trade carried on with the United Kingdom, British Possessions, and Foreign Countries is not specially distinguished. Note.— The Note laid before tl Malta, Gibraltar, Hong Kong, and * Prior to 1st October 1909, or both "dutiable" and "free" gooi ie Imperial Conference of 1907 was Falkland Islands. ily dutiable goods were shown in th Is—the first issue being for the six i not submitted to the Government ;s of Aden, Bahamas, St. Helena ie Trade Returns. From that dat( months ended 31st March 1910. ! returns have been compiled for

127

(IV.) Labour Exchanges. MEMORANDUM BY BOARD OF TRADE. Since the establishment of the national system of Labour Exchanges in February, 1910, vacancies for workpeople of various classes in the overseas Dominions have been notified to the Labour Exchanges, and the Board of Trade have had under consideration the question of the method of dealing with these applications. In the absence of formal arrangements with the Governments of the Dominions in question, these vacancies have been dealt with provisionally in consultation with the Dominion representatives in London. It is thought that definite and more systematic arrangements should now be made. Further, the Board of Trade understand that the Government of the Commonwealth of Australia are proposing the reaffirmation of a resolution passed at the Colonial Conference of 1907, dealing with the question of the migration of suitable persons from the United Kingdom to the overseas Dominions. In view of this resolution, and of the views expressed at informal interviews between officers of the Labour Exchanges and representatives of the Dominions in London, the Board of Trade have prepared a draft scheme whereby, if desired, it would be possible to make the Labour Exchange organisation now established in the United Kingdom available for some of the purposes specified in the resolution of 1907. In the arrangements suggested below, it is proposed that employers in the Dominions desirous of obtaining the services of workpeople from the United Kingdom should notify the vacancies to the Department of their Government concerned, which should, in its turn, through its representative in London, notify the vacancies to the Central Office of Labour Exchanges; and that the Labour Exchanges, in consultation with the representatives of the Dominion Government in London, should then take the necessary steps to fill these vacancies. It would also be possible, subject to the making of regulations to be approved by the Treasury, for the Labour Exchanges to advance fares to these men travelling to situations, provided that the Dominion Government through whom the vacancy was notified would undertake responsibility for the recovery of the loan from the employer or the workman. It is not suggested that employers of labour in the Dominions should be absolutely restricted to this method of notifying vacancies. It would be possible for them to notify their vacancies direct to the Labour Exchanges; in such cases the Labour Exchanges would, in consultation with the representatives of the Dominions, take the necessary steps to fill approved vacancies, but, in view of the fact that in the event of the last named procedure being adopted the fare could not be advanced by the Labour Exchanges and of the delay which would necessarily occur in making the necessary enquiries as to the conditions attaching to the vacancy, it is probable that employers of labour would, as a general rule, adopt the official method of communication. Whichever of the two methods mentioned was adopted by the employer the Dominion Governments, while having at their disposal official machinery for assisting migration of suitable people as and when required for openings in the Dominions, would be in a position to ensure that any vacancies dealt with by the Exchanges were of a nature properly to be filled from the United Kingdom, and that adequate enquiries were made as to the suitability of the applicants.

Suggested Procedure. 1. Demands by employers in the Dominions for workpeople from the United Kingdom made by Governments in the various overseas Dominions to be notified through representatives of the Dominion Government in London to the Central Office of the Board of Trade Labour Exchanges. 2. Suitable applicants for the vacancies thus notified to be selected and despatched by the Labour Exchanges in co-operation with the representatives of the overseas Governments in London. 3. Arrangements to be made whereby travelling expenses could be advanced as a loan to workpeople travelling to situations obtained for them through this means, the overseas Governments to be responsible for the recovery of the loans. 4. Vacancies in the overseas Dominions notified by employers direct to Labour Exchanges in the United Kingdom to be made by means of a special form, of which alternative* draft specimens are attached. In such cases the Representatives of

* Only one Form is printed here. The Forms were identical except that one of them did not contain the words in [ jj or the Declaration. 20703 D

128

the overseas Governments in London to be consulted before filling the vacancies. Fares not to be advanced in such cases. Board of Trade, (Labour Department), February, 1911.

Annexure. (Revised Form.) Name of Country. Registered Number. Board of Trade Labour Exchanges. (Established under the Labour Exchanges Act (1909) of the Imperial Parliament.) Name, Address, and Trade of Employer.

Board of Trade Labour Exchanges. (Established, under the Labour Exchanges Act (1909) of the Imperial Parliament.) Vacancies outside the United Kingdom. The following 'Questions should be answered by persons notifying Vacancies outside the United Kingdom. It is necessary that the Information asked for in this Form should be as complete as possible, [and the Statements made attested in the presence of a Justice of the Peace or Commissioner of Oaths. The Form of Attestation to be used is printed on page 4. D

Question. Answer. Question. Answer. . Name, address, and trade of the Employer (and Cable Address, if any). 4. Are the wages and conditions such as are recognised as standard or current in the trade and district ? '. If not yourself the Employer, give your name and address and authority from him. 5. Is there any strike, lockout, or trade dispute in connection with the employment for which the workpeople now asked for are required, or in the same district in connection with the same trade ? 3. Number and class of workpeople required, and terms of engagement. 6. Is the engagement of the above class of labour in conformity with the Immigration or Employment Acts and any other relevant statutes in force in the country in question ? Note.—It is of great importance to give the exact place of employment, trade description, and any conditions as to ages of workpeople, length of engagement, wages, &c. 7. What arrangement with regard to payment of the fares will be made by the employer ? 8. Do special arrangements exist for housing and feeding th e workpeople asked for ? If not, what is the approximate cost of board and lodging in the locality ? Date 19 Signature ■

129

Declaration. .1 of do hereby declare that the answers contained herein are to the best of my knowledge complete and true. I furthermore declare that I will provide employment for the workpeople sent out in accordance with the terms of this requisition, and that unless an urgent and sound reason exists for discharging an employee, employment for at least three consecutive months will be provided from the time of arrival. Dated . Signature Witness

(V.) Enforcement of Commercial Arbitration Awards. MEMORANDUM RESPECTING THE RESOLUTION AS TO ENFORCEMENT OF COMMERCIAL ARBITRATION AWARDS, TO BE PROPOSED BY HIS MAJESTY'S GOVERNMENT AT THE IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911. Resolution. " That the Imperial Government should consider, in concert with the Dominion Governments, whether, and to what extent, and under what conditions, it is practicable and desirable to make mutual arrangements with a view to the enforcement in one part of the Empire of Commercial Arbitration awards given in another part." The circumstances which have led to the proposal of this Resolution are as follows : — During the last few years, representations have been received by His Majesty's Government from important commercial bodies —particularly the Association of Chambers of Commerce of the United Kingdom, the Chambers of Commerce of London and West Hartlepool, and the London and Hull Corn Trade Associations —with reference to the difficulty, and often impossibility, of securing the enforcement abroad of awards given in arbitrations on commercial matters in the United Kingdom between British and foreign traders, where such awards are in favour of the former. The International Law Association have, at several of their congresses, discussed the larger matter of the mutual enforcement by civilized countries of foreign judgments generally, and the International Congress of Chambers of Commerce have also devoted attention to this subject. At the last meeting of the latter Congress held in London in June, 1910, the following resolution was passed:— Enforcement of Judgments and Arbitration Awards pronounced in Foreign Countries. 1. Judgments: — " The Congress is of opinion that the enforcement of judgments in foreign countries, without revision, would be facilitated by agreements between countries who have reciprocal confidence in their judicial institutions, and whose legislation rests upon similar bases. " In consequence of the diversity of legislation, agreements between two or several countries would be more easily attained than a Universal Convention, or one concluded between a large number of States." 2. Arbitration Awards: — " The Congress desires the Permanent Committee to institute an enquiry into the conditions under which arbitration awards are made in the different countries, and would be grateful if His Britannic Majesty's Government would take the initiative as to such enquiry." As a result of the representations above referred to reports have been obtained, at the request of the Board of Trade, through the Colonial and Foreign Offices, from the Governments of the Dominions and His Majesty's Embassies and Legations in foreign countries, relating to the existing legislation and practice with regard to 20703 D 2

130

the enforcement in those Dominions and foreign countries of arbitration awards given in the United Kingdom. The information has been supplied in the form of replies to the two following questions: — (i) Is an agreement in writing to refer to arbitration in the United Kingdom disputes arising out of commercial contracts valid and enforceable % (ii) Can an award in an arbitration held in the United Kingdom be enforced and if so, by what means (a) where such an award is given in the United Kingdom, and (b) where, pursuant to the terms of the agreement of reference to arbitration, the award can be delivered in the place of domicile of each of the parties thereto ? With regard to the replies received from the Dominion and State Governments, examination has shown that considerable diversity of legislation and practice exists within the Empire in this matter, as will be seen from the substance of those replies given below. A statement is also given as a further annex relative to the practice in the United Kingdom in the matter. Suggestions have been made that it would be desirable in the general interest of commercial morality to arrange for the enforcement, in each part of the Empire, of awards given in commercial arbitrations in other parts. It is, therefore, proposed to place before the Conference the resolution given above with a view to the matter being carefully examined, both in the United Kingdom and in the Dominions, in concert, in order, after due discussion, to ascertain whether an arrangement can be arrived at on the lines suggested in the resolution. It is thought that the interests in all parts of the Empire concerned in the matter would be likely to welcome such an arrangement, which might conceivably become a step towards a wider application of the principle of uniformity.

Enforcement of British Arbitration Awards. Substance of Replies from the Self-Governing Dominions. QUESTION I. Is an agreement in writing to refer to arbitration in the United Kingdom disputes arising out of commercial contracts valid and enforceable ? ANSWERS. Canada: Alberta,—The law is no different from the law in England. If such an agreement be enforceable there, it is enforceable in the Province. It, however, seems difficult to understand how such an agreement, made between persons in different parts of the Empire, could be enforced in the absence of an Imperial Arbitration Act. British Columbia. —The Arbitration Act of the Province would; it is considered, apply to such an agreement. In the case referred to in the question the parties have, it is assumed, agreed to refer to arbitration in the United Kingdom disputes arising out of a commercial contract. In othei: words they have selected for themselves the form in which to deal with disputes arising out of the contract. The courts of the Province would doubtless hold that the parties had elected to have such disputes settled by arbitration in the United Kingdom, and would refuse to entertain the action. Manitoba. —The substance of the reply returned from this Province is included among the replies to Question 11. New Brunswick. —It is considered that any proper agreement made in the United Kingdom, and an award under such agreement, would be enforceable in the Province as against a resident of the Province, but that a judgment would have to be obtained in New Brunswick upon the same, in order to enforce it. Nova Scotia. —Yes. The Arbitration Act of Nova Scotia is practically the same, mutatis mutandis, as the English Act of 1889.

131

Ontario. —-Reference is made to the following Ontario Statutes and Rules. The Judicature Act (R. 5.0., 1897, chapter 51), sections 25 et seq; 9 Edw. 7, chapter 35, and Consolidated Rule No. 162. It is added that as a general rule any proper agreement made in the United Kingdom, and an award under such agreement, would be enforceable in the Province as against a resident of the Province, but to enable it to be enforced, a judgment would have to be obtained in the Ontario courts, upon which execution would issue. Prince Edward Island. —No. Quebec. —Such an agreement, if valid under the law - of the country where it is made, and if not contrary to a law of Quebec, based on public policy, is valid and enforceable in the Province to this extent, that if the agreement were broken, the wrong-doer could be sued in Quebec for damages on account of such breach, provided that he could be brought within the jurisdiction of the proper court in the Province. The court would have jurisdiction if the defendant were domiciled in the Province or were served therein or had property therein. Saskatchewan.—lt is considered that such an agreement is valid and enforceable only to the same extent that it is enforceable by action in the United Kingdom. Yukon Territory.—ln section 3of chapter 32 of the Consolidated Ordinances of the Yukon Territory, entitled " An Ordinance respecting Arbitration," it is provided that " a submission, unless a contrary intention is expressed " therein, shall be irrevocable except by leave of the court or a judge, and " shall have the same effect in all respects as if it had been made an order "of the court." It is considered that an agreement in writing to refer to arbitration any matter within the jurisdiction of the Courts of the Yukon Territory is valid and enforceable within the Territory. Australia: Queensland. —The Interdict Act of 1867 (Statutes, p. 994), contains provisions dealing with arbitration, and is based upon the Imperial Statutes 9 and 10 Will. 111., c. 15; 3 and 4 Will. IV. c. 42; 9 and 10 Vict. c. 95; and 17 and 18 Vict. c. 125. There are no recent statutes relating to arbitration. The answers to both questions depend upon the ordinary principles of private international law. New South Wales.—No cases can be recalled in New South Wales similar to those cited in the two questions, and it is thought that each should be answered in the negative. The New South Wales Arbitration Act of 1902 is, generally speaking, confined to arbitrations and awards in that State. Victoria. —The question is understood to ask whether a State or Colonial court would specifically enforce an agreement to refer to arbitration, and, as regards Victoria, it is thought that the answer should be in the negative, as the law and practice are founded on English law in this connection, and it is understood that a Court of Equity in England would not entertain actions for the specific performance of contracts to refer to arbitration (vide Street v. Rigby, 6 Yes. 815; Gourley v. Duke of Somerset, 19 Yes. 429; Agar v. Maclue, 2 S. & S. 418). South Australia. —Such an agreement is valid. An action lies in a South Australian court upon breach of such an agreement. If a party to it took proceedings in a court of South Australia to enforce such agreement or his rights thereunder, the court there has power to stay his action upon the application of any other party to the proceedings. The agreement would moreover be enforceable in a South Australian court if it were in such a form as to render the obtaining of an award a condition precedent to the right to bring an action. In such case the defendant could set up the agreement as a good defence to his action. Western Australia. —It is thought that such an agreement would be valid and enforceable in the State to the extent that the courts would stay any proceedings taken in contravention of the agreement. Tasmania.—There is no legislation in Tasmania by which such an agreement could be made valid and enforceable there.

132

New Zealand : The law of arbitration in the Dominion is the same as in England. So far as the matter depends on statute, it is governed by the Arbitration Act, 1908 (Consolidated Statutes of New Zealand, Vol. 1., p. 63), which is, with a few variations of little importance, identical with the English Arbitration Act, 1889. The answers to the two questions with respect to the effect in New Zealand of arbitrations in England are therefore the same as if the questions related to the effect in England of arbitrations in New Zealand. Referring specifically to the first question, it is considered that a written agreement to refer present or future disputes to arbitration in the United Kingdom is valid in New Zealand, and that if an action was instituted in the Dominion in breach of that agreement, the Supreme Court would stay the action on application made under section 5 of the Arbitration Act, 1908 (corresponding to section 4of the Imperial Act). In the English case of Law v. Garrett, 8 eh. D. 26, the action was stayed because it was in breach of an agreement to refer the dispute to a foreign court, and the same principle would apply to a submission in New Zealand to arbitration in England. South Africa : Cape Colony.—Arbitration proceedings in this Colony are governed by the Arbitration Act, 1898. A submission, i.e., a written agreement to submit differences to arbitration is irrevocable except by leave of a judge or consent of the parties. It makes no difference whether an arbitrator is named in the submission or not, and the agreement may be enforced by a provision in the Statute, which entitles any party against whom legal proceedings are instituted in any court to apply to the court for a stay of such proceedings. This provision would apparently apply even if the parties have agreed to the appointment of an arbitrator in the United Kingdom. Natal.—ln the absence of any statutory provision for the enforcement of any agreement to submit a matter to arbitration in the United Kingdom, or for giving effect to such awards, it is not considered that either of the questions can be answered by a direct affirmative. Assuming that the party sued is subject to the jurisdiction of the Natal Courts, it is probable that those courts would entertain an action for damages arising out of a refusal to give effect to such an agreement as is referred to. Transvaal.—The Transvaal courts would regard an agreement in writing to refer a dispute upon a commercial contract to arbitration as a condition precedent which must be fulfilled before judgment is given in the action brought in the Transvaal. If, therefore, a person brought an action in the courts upon a commercial contract containing a clause for arbitration in the United Kingdom, the court, unless it were shown that the arbitration condition had been fulfilled, would grant an application to stay proceedings, upon proof that the condition had not been fulfilled. It is assumed that the action would be one in respect of which the Transvaal courts would otherwise have jurisdiction. Orange Free State.—There is no statute law dealing with the subject; the answers to the questions must, therefore, be governed by the Roman Dutch Common Law dealing with arbitration and foreign judgments. An agreement in writing to refer to arbitration in the United Kingdom (or elsewhere) disputes arising out of a commercial contract enforceable in the courts of the Orange Free State, is itself believed to be enforceable, provided that the parties are competent to enter into such an agreement, and that the nature of the dispute is such that it may properly be settled by arbitration. The binding nature of such an agreement would not, it is thought, be affected by the place where the arbitration was held, provided that such place is the place agreed upon by the parties. Newfoundland: Yes.

133

QUESTION 11. Can an award in an arbitration held in the United Kingdom be enforced, and if so, by what means — (a) Where such an award is given in the United Kingdom; and (b) Where, pursuant to the terms of the agreement of reference to arbitration, the award can be delivered in the place of domicile of each of the parties thereto ? ANSWERS. Canada: Alberta. —In either of the cases mentioned such an award could be enforced by action in this Province in the same way as any other contract. British Columbia.—The British Columbia Arbitration Act provides that an award or a submission may, by leave of the court or a judge, be enforced in the same manner as a judgment or order to the same effect, but it is difficult to see how the British Columbia courts could enforce an award made by arbitrators in Great Britain, when it is considered that such courts would not undertake to enforce a judgment obtained in the courts of Great Britain. In the case of a judgment the parties would have to begin an action in the Province on the judgment obtained in Great Britain. The fact that the award could be delivered in the place of domicile of each of the parties would not, it is thought, make any difference, as the award would really be one made in an arbitration held in Great Britain. Manitoba.—The Court of King's Bench in Manitoba has jurisdiction to entertain any sort of action or claim against persons domiciled or ordinarily resident in Manitoba. If it is a question of the enforcement of an award made in the United Kingdom which a resident of the Province ought to enforce in Manitoba against a person resident in the United Kingdom, the Court of the King's Bench would be governed by Rule 201 of the King's Bench Act, chapter 40 of the revised statutes of Manitoba, 1902, according to which service out of the jurisdiction of a statement of claim or other document by which a matter or proceeding is commenced may be made whenever — (a) The action is founded on any breach or alleged breach within Manitoba of any contract, wherever made, which, according to the terms thereof, ought to be performed in Manitoba; or (b) Any injunction is sought as to anything to be done in Manitoba. Under this provision of law it would not, it is considered, make any difference where the award was made or delivered, provided that there was a breach within Manitoba of any contract, wherever made, which, according to the terms thereof, ought to be performed in the Province. There is no special legislation in the Province covering the points as to which the questions are asked. New Brunswick.— Vide the answer to Question I. Any judgment in the United Kingdom for the payment of money can be sued on in the New Brunswick courts as a debt, and the usual remedies sought. The same proceedings would probably have to be taken to enforce the award referred to in the question, unless the Imperial Act providing for such arbitration and awards stated how they were to be enforced in New Brunswick. Nova Scotia.—An award, as such, in an arbitration held in the United Kingdom is not enforceable in Nova Scotia. If the award is embodied in a judgment of a court, it is then enforceable by action in Nova Scotia, based on such judgment. The Arbitration Act of Nova Scotia is practically * the same, mutatis mutandis, as the English Act of 1889. Ontario. — Vide the answer to Question I. It is further stated that a judgment in the United Kingdom for the payment of money could be sued on in the Ontario courts as a debt, and the usual remedies sought. Prince Edward Island.—No.

134

Quebec. —An award in an arbitration held in the United Kingdom would be treated in the Province as- an ordinary contract between the parties, and would be enforceable there by an action at law if, and to the same extent as, an ordinary contract of the same kind would be. The manner of the enforcement, whether by damages or specific performance, would depend upon circumstances. Saskatchewan.—lt is considered that such an award as that referred to_ may, under any of the circumstances set forth in the question, be enforced in the Province either by action, or—if the agreement provides that the award shall be deemed to be an award made under the Arbitration Ordinance of the Province —as an award on a submission under the said Ordinance. Yukon Territory.—ln section 13 of Chapter 32 of the Consolidated Ordinances of the Yukon Territory, entitled " An Ordinance respecting Arbitration,' , it is provided that " an award on a submission may, by leave of the court " or a judge, be enforced in the same manner as a judgment or order to the " same effect." Australia : Queensland. — Vide the answer to Question I. New South Wales. — Vide the answer to Question I. Victoria. —With reference to sub-question (a) as to enforcing the award, it is thought that, assuming the defendant to be within the jurisdiction, an award in an arbitration held in the United Kingdom can be sued upon in Victoria, in the same way as an award could be sued upon in that State in the case of an award made there by an arbitration in the State. With regard to the method of enforcing the award, where it is given in the United Kingdom, the remedy would probably be confined to suing upon the award in an ordinary action. An award is founded on a contract, and a contract is enforceable in the State courts, provided that the party against whom it is desired to enforce it is within their jurisdiction. Under the Victoria Supreme Court Act provision is made for an agreement or submission to arbitration by consent being made a rule of the Supreme Court, and it could be urged that resort might be had to this provision with a view to making a submission, which provides for an award in the United Kingdom, a rule of the State Supreme Court. This position would depend on the construction of the several sections of Part V., Division 4, of the Victoria Supreme Court Act, 1890 (No. 1,142), which deal with arbitration. Reference may be made in particular, to section 160 of that Act, which is founded on an Imperial Act, 17 & 18 Vict. cap. 125, section 17 (Common Law Procedure Act, 1854). This section provides that " every " agreement or submission to arbitration by consent, whether by deed or " instrument in writing, not under seal, may be made a rule of court on " the application of any party thereto, unless such agreement or submission " contain words purporting that the parties intend that it should not be " made a rule of court." It is thought that this section is to be read as applicable only to an agreement or submission to arbitration by consent in Victoria. The local legislature might have power to enact that the State Supreme Court should be available in respect of submissions made abroad, but (if the question is intended to apply to such submissions) Acts of a subordinate legislature are primd facie construed as concerned with matters occurring within its jurisdiction. Though in this case the section may possibly not be repugnant to any doctrine canvassed by the Privy Council in the case of MacLeod v. The Attorney-General in New South Wales (reported 1891, Ap. Cs. 455), the court, at first impression at least, would probably regard the section as limited to agreements or submissions by consent entered into in Victoria. The section above referred to proceeds, however, to enact that every award made in pursuance of any such agreement may be proceeded on, set aside, and enforced in the same manner as an award made in pursuance of a submission containing an agreement that the same may be made a rule of the court could, at the date of the Act, be proceeded on, set aside, and

135

enforced. The State Supreme Court could, under this procedure, have set aside an award on a Victorian submission, but it could hardly be maintained that an award made on an English submission, to which possibly the defendant in Victoria was only one of a large number, could have been intended to be capable of being set aside by a local court. It is thought that the procedure in question is limited to dealing with awards under a local reference. Sub-question (b) asks in effect whether there is a distinction between an award given in the United Kingdom under a reference which provided that it might be delivered in the place of domicile of each of the parties thereto, and one given in the United Kingdom without such provisions. The law in Victoria is not framed with respect to the award simply, the award standing alone could be sued on, as indicated in answer to Question 11. (a), but the special provision of the legislature in connection with arbitration matters is concerned with the agreement or submission, and that is the foundation for the summary power. This being so, it is thought that an award given on a foreign submission could not be enforced in Victoria by resorting to the special provisions of the Supreme Court Act. South Australia. —An award in an arbitration held in the United Kingdom can be enforced in South Australia whether such award is given in the United Kingdom, or whether, pursuant to the terms of the agreement of reference to arbitration, the award can be delivered in the place of domicile of each of the parties thereto, in the following cases :■ — (1) It can be enforced in South Australian courts by action on the contract or implied contract — (i) In any case where the writ of summons is personally served upon the defendant in South Australia. And in the following cases if the writ is not served personally upon the defendant in South Australia— (ii) Where the parties have contracted that the South Australian courts shall have jurisdiction to entertain the action, (iii) Where the subject matter of the action is land or other property situated in South Australia, or any act, deed, will, or thing affecting such land or property. (iv) Whenever the contract sought to be enforced, or for the breach whereof damages or other relief are demanded in such action, was made or entered into within South Australia. (v) Whenever there has been a breach within South Australia of the contract wherever made. (2) It can be enforced in South Australia in any case where it could by the law of the Commonwealth of Australia or of any of the States of such Commonwealth be enforced by the High Court of Australia or by the courts of any of the said States. (3) It can also be enforced against the property situate in South Australia of a person liable under the award if such person be adjudicated bankrupt in England. There is also a provision in the (South Australian) Arbitration Act, 1891 (54 & 55 Vict., No. 510) that an award on a written agreement to submit present or future differences to arbitration may, by leave of the court or a judge thereof, be enforced in the same manner as a judgment or order to the same effect, but it is doubted whether this section permits an award given in the United Kingdom to be enforced within the State of South Australia in the same manner as a judgment of a South Australian court. It is, of course, assumed that the agreement of reference and the award are valid according to the principles of private international law binding in South Australia, which principles are the same as those applied in the English courts. Western Australia.—Under the Arbitration Act the award, if entered as a judgment, could be enforced as such in the courts of the State by proceedings on such judgment. 20703 E

136

Tasmania.; —The method in which an award may be enforced where the submission is contained in a written agreement made in the United Kingdom is fully stated in the Halsbury Laws of England. The Tasmanian Arbitration Act, 1892, now in force, is based on the Imperial Arbitration Act, 1889, and the provision for enforcing an award is contained in section 14. It is as follows : —" An award on a submission may, by leave of the court or a " judge, be enforced in the same manner as a judgment or order to the " same effect." This provision seems to be only applicable to an award made in Tasmania, and there seems to be no statutory enactment for enforcing an award made in the United Kingdom. New Zealand : An award in the United Kingdom is enforceable in New Zealand (as in the United Kingdom itself) by way of an action at law —an action for debt, damages, or specific performance, according to the nature of the award. Section 13 of the Arbitration Act, 1908, provides that " an award on " submission may, by leave of the court, be enforced in the same manner as " a judgment or order to the same effect," i.e., by way of execution. It is considered, however, that the provision is probably limited to awards on arbitrations taking place in New Zealand, or expressly made subject to the ' law of that Dominion, and that it would not extend to awards made in England under English law. Nor is it thought that it would make any difference in this respect that the award was, by the terms of the reference, to be delivered in New Zealand, if the actual arbitration took place elsewhere. If this is so, an action in the Supreme Court of New Zealand would be the only method of enforcing in New Zealand an award made in England under English law. South Africa: Cape Colony.—Whether the award is given in the United Kingdom, or may, in terms of the submission be delivered in the place of domicile of each of the parties, it is thought that neither party would have difficulty in obtaining the same upon payment of the arbitrator's fees. Having obtained it, he would be enabled, if the other party or the subject-matter of the arbitration was within the jurisdiction of the courts of the Colony, to have the award made a rule of court in Cape Colony, and thereupon to enforce it in the same manner as a judgment of such courts. Natal.— Vide the answer to Question I. It is added that assuming that the party sued is subject to the jurisdiction of the Natal courts, it is probable that those courts would entertain an action to give effect to an award made under such an agreement as is referred to, so far as it may require to be carried out in the Colony. But the award could not be made a rule of court in the ordinary way upon mere application. Transvaal. —If the award given in the United Kingdom is to do or pay anything in the Transvaal, and that award were made a rule or order of court in the United Kingdom, the courts of the Colony would give effect to such an award to the same extent as they would give effect to a contract entered into in the United Kingdom. If the award is to be delivered in the Transvaal, the submission and award are regarded as constituting a contract between the parties to the submission, and the award is enforceable as such. Orange Free State. —An award given in arbitration held in the United Kingdom in circumstances mentioned in the answer to Question I. would be enforceable in the Orange Free State by action in the same manner as if such award had been given and arbitration held in that Colony. It may also be made a rule of court, and be enforceable as such, if the parties have specially agreed to that effect. In any case it may be pleaded as a bar of action between the parties so far as regards the matters submitted to arbitration. Any award in an arbitration given in the United Kingdom may, if " judgment thereon has been there obtained after action brought, be enforceable in the Colony as a foreign judgment, in all cases where foreign judg--1 ments are so enforceable, —namely, by " provisional sentence " (namptisse-

137

merit) by which procedure judgment may be obtained without oral evidence being required. The same procedure would also, it is believed, apply in cases where, application for leave to enforce an award has been granted under the Arbitration Act, 1889. Such an order would probably be likewise held by the courts of the Colony to be equivalent to a foreign judgment, though it is not known that any case has been decided in South African courts to that effect. Newfoundland : Yes, such an award can be enforced either by action on the award or by action on a judgment obtained on the award/ Generally speaking, the English law on this subject applies to Newfoundland.

Statement as to the Practice in the United Kingdom in the matter. QUESTION I. Is an agreement in writing to refer to arbitration in a Self-Governing Dominion disputes arising out of commercial contracts valid and enforceable in the United Kingdom? ANSWER. Such an agreement would be valid, for if both parties to the agreement have made it clear that they intend to abide by arbitration to be held in a Self-Governing Dominion, the Courts in the United Kingdom would simply hold that their jurisdiction had been ousted, and leave the parties to arbitration in the Dominion. But whether, if the party resident in the United Kingdom declined to proceed with the arbitration, the other party could proceed in the Dominion in his absence, and to this extent enforce the agreement, would depend upon the law of the Dominion. QUESTION 11. Can an award in an arbitration held in a Self-Governing Dominion be enforced in the United Kingdom, and if so, by what means — (a) Where such an award is given in the Dominion; and {&) Where, pursuant to the terms of the agreement of reference to arbitration, the award can be delivered in the place of domicile of each of the parties thereto? ANSWER. If the award were made a judgment of court in the Dominion, or if an order of court were obtained in the Dominion to enforce the award, thereby putting it on the level of a judgment, it is thought that under the decisions of Henley v. Soper, 8 B. and C, p. 16, and Alivon v. Furnival, 40, R.R., p. 561, the courts in the United Kingdom would entertain an action to enforce the award, and that, whether or not it fell under paragraph (a) or (b).

(VI-) Uniformity in Law of Patents and Trade Marks. No. 1. AUSTRALIA. The GOVERNOR-GENERAL to the SECRETARY OF STATE. (Received September 12, 1910.) My Lord, Governor-General's Office, Melbourne, 4th August, 1910. Referring to your Lordship's despatch dated sth March, 1909,* relative to the provision of uniformity in the granting and protection of trade marks and patents, I have the honour to inform you that the proposals contained therein,

* No. 81 in [Cd. 5278]. 20703 E 2

* No. 81 in [Cd. 5278].

E 2

138

with respect to modifications of the existing law necessary to secure some means of uniformity in the granting and protection of patents, have been adopted to the following extent in the Commonwealth Patents Act, 1909:— Improper conditions imposed by patentees.—Substantially adopted. Surrender of patents. —Adopted subject to a stay of proceedings in actions for infringement or revocation. Restoration of lapsed patents. —Adopted. Patents of addition. —Adopted. Compulsory licences. —Substantially adopted. 2. With regard to the suggestion as to the desirableness of summoning a conference of representatives to discuss the subject in detail, it is considered, in view of the action already taken and of the replies of the other self-governing Dominions to the suggestion, that no advantage would be gained by such a course. I have, &c, DUDLEY, Governor-General.

No. 2. The SECRETARY OF STATE to the GOVERNORS-GENERAL and GOVERNORS. (Canada.) (South Africa.) (New Zealand.) (Newfoundland.) My Lord, Downing Street, 28 October, 1910. [With reference to my despatch* of the 14th April last], I have the honour to transmit to [Your Excellency] [you] the accompanying copy of a despatcht which has been received from the Governor-General of the Commonwealth of Australia on the subject of uniformity of legislation concerning trade marks and patents. I shall be glad if you will inform your Ministers that in view of the attitude of the Governments of Canada, Australia, and New Zealand, it is not proposed to proceed any further as regards the suggested conference to discuss this question. I have, &c, CREWE.

No. 3. AUSTRALIA. The SECRETARY OF STATE to the GOVERNOR-GENERAL. My Lord, Downing Street, 28 October, 1910. I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of Your Excellency's despatch of the 4th August last,t on the subject of uniformity in the granting and protection of trade marks and patents. 2. I shall be glad if you will inform your Ministers that in view of the attitude of the Governments of. Canada, Australia, and New Zealand it is not proposed to proceed any further as regards the suggested conference to discuss this question. I have, &c, CREWE.

* No. 91 in [Cd. 5273]. f No."I.

139

No. 4. The SECRETARY OF STATE to the GOVERNORS-GENERAL and , GOVERNOR. (Canada.) (South Africa.) (Newfoundland.) My Lord, . Oi ,_ , ,„., q Downing Street, 12 January, 1911. Your Ministers will, no doubt, have observed that among the Resolutions proposed for discussion at the Imperial Conference of 1911 by the Commonwealth of Australia and New Zealand are Resolutions in favour of uniformity in the trade mark and patent laws of the Empire. 2. "With reference to my predecessor's despatch of the 28th of October last,* I should be glad if [Your Excellency] [you] will inform your Ministers that the Resolutions have been noted for the Agenda, but that in view of the considerations pointed out in my predecessor's despatch under reference, I feel doubt whether further discussion at a Conference at the present would be of any adequate value. I have, <%p., L. HARCOURT

No. 5. AUSTRALIA. The SECRETARY OF STATE to the GOVERNOR-GENERAL. My Lord, Downing Street, 12 January, 1911. I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of Your Excellency's telegram of the 24th December! forwarding the text of Resolutions which your Government propose for discussion at the Imperial Conference of 1911. Copies of these resolutions have been duly forwarded for the information of the Governments of the other Dominions which will be represented at the Conference. 2. The Resolution with regard to uniformity in trade mark and patent laws has been noted for the Agenda, but I shall be glad if you will refer your Ministers to my predecessor's despatch of the 28th of October} and to your despatch, of the 4th of August,§ with reference to the proposal for a subsidiary Conference to discuss this particular subject. The considerations stated in that correspondence as to a subsidiary Conference seem to apply equally to discussion at the Imperial Conference, and I feel doubt whether such discussion would be of any adequate value. I have, &c, L. HARCOURT.

No. 6. NEW ZEALAND. The SECRETARY OF STATE to the GOVERNOR. My Lord, Downing Street, 12 January, 1911. Among the subjects which have been suggested for discussion at the Imperial Conference of 1911 by your Government and that of the Commonwealth of Australia is the question of uniformity in the trade mark and patent laws of the Empire. 2. These questions have been noted for the agenda of the Conference, but I should be glad if you would refer your Ministers to my predecessor's despatch of the 28th of October,* and to your predecessor's despatch of the 27th of November, 1909,11 with reference to the proposal for a subsidiary Conference to discuss this particular subject. The considerations stated in that correspondence as to a subsidiary Conference seem to apply equally to discussion at the Imperial Confer : ence, and I feel doubt whether such discussion would be of any adequate value . I have, &c, L. HARCOURT.

* No. 2. t No. 4 in [Cd. 5513]. } No. 3. § No. 1. f No. 87 in- [Cd. 5273 J.

140

No. 7. MEMORANDUM BY THE BOARD OF TRADE ON THE PROTECTION OF PATENTS AND TRADE MARKS IN THE UNITED KINGDOM AND THE SELF-GOVERNING DOMINIONS.

The desirability of assimilating the laws of patents and trade marks in the United Kingdom and the Self-Governing Dominions was a question raised at the Conference of Colonial Premiers in 1902 and again at the Imperial Conference of 1907, and on both occasions memoranda were submitted to show the divergencies between the existing laws in the United Kingdom and those in the Dominions. It has generally been agreed that uniform legislation on these subjects should as far as possible be established, and at the Conference of 1907 a resolution was unanimously passed to the effect that the Imperial Government, after full consultation with the Self-Governing Dominions, should endeavour to provide for such uniformity as may be practicable in the granting and protection of trade marks and patents. In March 1909, the Colonial Office sent a circular letter to all the Self-Governing Dominions enclosing statements showing the points of agreement and difference in the laws relating to patents and trade marks in force in the United Kingdom and the Self-Governing Dominions, and invited them to consider the advisability of assimilating their legislation to that of the United Kingdom and the desirability of summoning a special conference of representatives to discuss the subject in detail. In reply to this letter the Governments of Canada, Australia and New Zealand stated that they saw no advantage in holding a special conference. In New Zealand a Bill to amend the Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act was stated to be in preparation. The Newfoundland Government suggested that the discussion of uniformity should be deferred until the next regular Session of the Imperial Conference. The Transvaal Government replied that legislation was about to be introduced assimilating as far as possible the Trade Mark Law of the Transvaal to the Imperial Act of 1905, and that the draft of a Bill for consolidating and amending the existing laws with regard to patents, designs and trade marks was under consideration, but it was considered inadvisable to introduce it pending the settlement of the question of South African Union. The same considerations governed their attitude with regard to the proposed Conference. The Governments of the Orange River Colony, Cape Colony, and Natal, also thought, for the same reason, that the consideration of the question should be deferred. In consequence of these replies the idea of holding a special Conference was abandoned. More recently, in view of the Conference of the International Union for the Protection of Industrial Property which is to be held next May at Washington, a circular letter has been sent to the Self-Governing Dominions inviting their attention to certain points in which a modification of the Convention has been proposed. The present memorandum deals with the laws of patents and trade marks in the Self-Governing Dominions, and contains an account of the International Convention for the Protection of Industrial Property, and the provisions, which have been inserted in some of the Colonial Patent Laws, giving privileges to foreign patentees or providing for the contingency of the Colonies in which they are in force joining the Union. As the Government of the Union of South Africa has. not yet introduced new legislation for patents and trade marks, the four selfgoverning Colonies of the Cape of Good Hope, Natal, the Transvaal and the Orange River Colony, which have become Provinces of the Union, still retain their own laws, and are accordingly treated separately in this memorandum. Among recent attempts to bring Colonial legislation into harmony with Imperial legislation, attention may be specially called to the new Patent Law of Australia,, which is dealt with in detail below.

141

The Laws relating to patents and trade marks now in force in the United Kingdom and the Self-Governing Dominions are shown in the following list: — United Kingdom ... 7 Edw. 7, c. 29 Patents and Designs Act, 1907. 8 Edw. 7, c, 4 Patents and Designs Act, 1908. 5 Edw. 7, c. 15 Trade Marks Act, 1905. Canada 1906, Eevised Statutes c. 69 The Patent Act. „ c. 71 The Trade Mark and Design Act. Newfoundland ... 1892, Consolidated ... Of Patents. Statutes, Second Series, c. 109 1902, No. 2 Patents Amendment Act. 1892, Consolidated ... Of Trade Marks and the RegisStatutes, Second Series, tration thereof. c. 112 Australia ... ... 1903, No. 21) 1906, No. 19 y The Patents Act, 1903—9. 1909, No. 17 J 1905, No. 20 Trade Marks Act. New Zealand ... 1908, No. 140 Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1908. Cape Colony ... 1860, No. 17 Patents Act. 1904, No. 28 Patents Amendment Act. 1877, No. 22 Trade Marks Registration Act. 1895, No. 12 ... ... Trade Marks Registration Amendment Act. Natal 1870, No. 4 Patent Law. 1871, No. 5 Patent Amendment Law. 1884, No. 32 1895, No. 2 1885, No. 4 Trade Mark Registration Law. Transvaal 1902, No. 22 Patents Proclamation. 1902, No. 29 Patents Amendment Proclamation. 1907, No. 28 Patents Amendment Act. 1909, No. 15 List of Fees. 1902, No. 23 Trade Marks Registration Proclamation. 1904, No. 3 Trade Marks Registration Amendment Ordinance. •Orange River Colony 1906, Statute Laws, c. 112 The Patent Law. 1893, No. 13 Trade Mark Amendment Law, 1906, Statute Laws, c.l 13 The Registration of Trade Marks. I.—PATENTS. Number of Colonial Patents Granted. The following table will give some indication of the extent of the patent business transacted in the year 1909 in the Colonies to which this memorandum relates.

Name of Colony. Number of Patents Issued. I I _ Canada Newfoundland ... Australia New Zealand Cape Colony Natal ... „. . Transvaal Orange River Colony ... ..'. ... i 7,112 14 1,269 682 187 172 31 1 •36 Total 9,813

142

The number of patents issued in the United Kingdom in 1909 was 15,065. It is shown by the above table that the majority of the patents issued in the SelfGoverning Dominions are granted in Canada, and that the number granted in any one year in these Colonies amounts to considerably more than half of the number granted in the United Kingdom. On the other hand, it should be borne in mind that an invention patented in the United Kingdom is frequently patented also in more than one Colony. Who may obtain Patents. The main points of difference arising in this branch of the Patent Law are (1) whether an inventor may assign or bequeath his right to obtain a patent for his. invention; and (2) whether a person, who is not the inventor in the ordinary sense of the term, but who is the first to introduce the invention from abroad, should be allowed to obtain a patent for it, in disregard of the rights of the real inventor, or his assignee. In the United Kingdom a patent may be granted to one or more applicants. Every application must contain a declaration to the effect that the applicant or applicants is or are in the possession of an invention whereof he, or, in the case of a joint application, one or more of the applicants, claims or claim to be the true and first inventor or inventors. If an inventor dies before applying for a patent, the patent may be obtained by his legal representative. If an applicant dies before the expiration of fifteen months from the date of application, the patent may be granted to his legal representative at any time within twelve months after the death of the applicant. Any person to whom an invention has been communicated from abroad, and who declares that to the best of his knowledge and belief the invention is not in use in the United Kingdom by any other person or persons, is regarded as the true and first inventor within this country. In Canada a patent may be obtained by the inventor, or, in the event of the death of the inventor, by his assignee or legal representative. In Newfoundland, before any person can obtain a patent he must " make oath, " in writing, that he doth verily believe that he is the inventor or discoverer of the " art, machine, composition of matter, or improvement for which he solicits letters " patent." In Australia the applicant for a patent may be — (a) The actual inventor; or (6) His assignee, agent, attorney, or nominee; or (c) The actual inventor or his nominee jointly with the assignee of a part interest in the invention; or (d) The legal representative of a deceased actual inventor or of his assignee; or (c) Any person to whom the invention has been communicated by the actual inventor, his legal representative or assignee (if the actual inventor, his legal representative or assignee, is not resident in the Commonwealth). The Australian Act prescribes that the term " actual inventor " does not include a person importing an invention from abroad. In New Zealand, one or more of the applicants for a patent must be the true and first inventor, and the Act prescribes that the true and first inventor " means " the person who is the actual inventor of an invention, or his nominee or assignee, " but does not include the unauthorised importer of an invention from any place " outside the Colony." An application may be made by the legal representative of the inventor within six months of his death. In Cape Colony and Natal, a patent may be granted to the true and first inventor; or, if he dies within six months from the date of the application for the patent, to his executors within such six months or at any time within three months from his death. In the Transvaal one or more of the applicants must be the true and first inventor or his legal representative, and an application by the legal representative must be made within twelve months of the decease of the true and first inventor. In the Orange Eiver Colony the law in this respect is the same as in the Transvaal with the exception that the application by the legal representative of

143

a deceased inventor must be made within six months from the death of the inventor. If an applicant dies within six months from the date of application letters patent may be granted to his lawful successors within such six months or at any time within three months from his death. What Inventions are Patentable. (a) Definition of " Invention." The differences as regards the definition of " invention " are not very material. Most of the Colonies, by a reference to the Statute of Monopolies, adopt the principles of the law of the United Kingdom. In the Patent Acts of Australia and New Zealand the definition of " invention " is the same as in our own Act, i.e., " invention " means any manner of new manufacture the subject of letters patent and grant of privilege within section 6 of the Statute of Monopolies, and includes an alleged invention. No patent is granted for an invention the use of which would be contrary to law or morality. In the Canadian Patent Act " invention " is defined as meaning " any new " and useful art, machine, manufacture, or composition of matter, or any new " and useful improvement in any art, machine, manufacture, or composition of " matter." No Canadian patent may issue which has an illicit object in view, or for any mere scientific principle or abstract theorem. Similar provisions to those in the Canadian definition are to be found in the Newfoundland Patent Act. In the Patent Acts of Cape Colony and Natal " invention " has the same meaning as in our old Act of 1852 (15 &16 Vict., c. 83). The definition of " invention " in that Act was " any mariner of new manufacture the subject of " Letters Patent and grant of privilege within the meaning of the Act of the 21st " year of the Reign of King James 1., chapter 3," (commonly known as the Statute of Monopolies). In the Patent Act of the Transvaal " invention " is defined as " any new and " useful art, process, machine, manufacture or composition of matter or any new " and useful improvement thereof capable of being used or applied in trade or " industry." No patent will be issued for an invention the use of which is contrary to law, public order, or good morals. In the Orange River Colony a patent may be granted for " any new industrial " invention capable of being exploited as a subject of trade or industry." No patent is granted which is contrary to law, good morals or order. (b) Qualifying provisions as to novelty. The above definitions of " invention " are in some cases explained or qualified by further provisions. Under the Canadian Patent Act the invention must not have been in public use or on sale with the consent or allowance of the inventor, for more than one year previously to his application for a patent, and any inventor who elects to obtain a patent for his invention in any foreign country before obtaining a patent for the same invention in Canada, can only obtain a patent in Canada, if the same be applied for within one year from the date of the issue of the first foreign patent for the invention. The applicant for a patent in Newfoundland is required to " make oath in " writing " that the invention " hath not to the best of his knowledge or belief, " been known or used in this Colony, or in any other country," but he will not be deprived of his right to a patent by reason of his having previously taken out Letters Patent for the invention in another country, if " such invention shall not " have been introduced into public and common use in this Colony prior to the " application for a patent therein." In the Transvaal an invention must not have been known or used by others in the Colony or patented or described in any printed publication in the Colony or any foreign country before the application for a patent in respect of the same, or in public use or on sale in the Colony or any foreign country for more than two years prior to such application unless the same is proved to have been abandoned. Provisions as to the exhibition of unpatented inventions within a limited period exist in Australia, New Zealand, Cape Colony, the Transvaal, and the OrangeRiver Colony. 20703 P

144

Examination for Novelty. In the United Kingdom, when a complete specification has been deposited on an application, the examiner must ascertain " whether the invention claimed has " been wholly or in part claimed or described in any specification (other than a " provisional specification not followed by a complete specification) published before "the date of the application and deposited pursuant to any application for a " patent made in the United Kingdom within fifty years next before the date of the " application." If the invention has been wholly or in part claimed or described in any such specification, and the applicant does not remove the objection by amending the specification to the satisfaction of the Comptroller, the Comptroller, after hearing the applicant, must determine whether a reference to any and, if so, what prior specifications ought to be made in the specification by way of notice to the public, and if he is satisfied that the invention claimed has been wholly and specifically claimed in any specification to which the official investigation has extended, he may, in lieu of requiring such references to be made, refuse to grant a patent. An appeal lies from the decision of the Comptroller to the Law Officer. This official investigation as to prior patenting has now been extended to specifications deposited pursuant to prior applications, but published after the date of the applications in respect of which the investigation is made. In these cases the applicants are afforded facilities for amending their specifications, so as to avoid any anticipating specifications that may be brought to light by the extended investigation; and in the event of their failing to make the necessary amendments, Che Comptroller may, subject to an appeal to the Law Officer, determine what references, if any, to other specifications ought to be made in the specification by way of notice to the public. In Canada, on every application for a patent, a thorough and reliable examination is required by law to be made by competent examiners employed in the Patent Office for that purpose. The Commissioner may object to grant a patent in any of the following cases : — (a) When he is of opinion that the alleged invention is not patentable in law; (b) When it appears to him that the invention is already in the possession of the public, with the consent or allowance of the inventor; (c) When it appears to him that there is no novelty in the invention; (d) When it appears to him that the invention has been described in a book or other printed publication before the date of the application, or is otherwise in the possession of the public; (c) When it appears to him that the invention has already been patented in Canada, unless the Commissioner has doubts as to whether the patentee or the applicant is the first inventor; (/) When it appears to him that the invention has already been patented in a foreign country, and the year has not expired within which the foreign patentee may apply for a patent in Canada, unless the Commissioner has doubts as to whether the foreign patentee or the applicant is the first inventor. Whenever the Commissioner objects to grant a patent in any of the above cases, he must notify to the applicant the ground or reason therefor with sufficient detail to enable him to answer the objection if he can. An appeal lies from the Commissioner's decision to the Governor in Council. In New Zealand the Eegistrar of Patents may refuse to grant a patent for any alleged invention which he knows is not new, after giving the applicant an opportunity of being heard personally or by his agent. Provision is made for examination as to interference between concurrent applications. In Australia the examiner must: — (a) Ascertain and report whether to the best of his knowledge the invention is already patented in the Commonwealth or in any State or is already the subject of any prior application for a patent in the Commonwealth or in any State; (b) Report whether to the best of his knowledge the invention is or is not novel.

145

If the examiner reports adversely to the complete specification the Commissioner may either — (1) Accept the application and specification on condition that a reference to such prior specifications as he thinks fit be made thereon by way of notice to the public; or (2) Refuse to accept the application and specification. An appeal from the Commissioner's decision lies to the High Court or the Supreme Court. In the Transvaal provision is made for examination as to interference between concurrent applications. , Caveats. In Canada any intending applicant who has not perfected his invention, and is in fear of being despoiled of his idea, may file in the Patent Office a description of his invention so far, with or without plans at his own will; and the Commissioner, on payment of the prescribed fee, is required to cause the document, which is called a caveat, to be preserved in secrecy, with the exception of delivering copies of the same whenever required by the said applicant or by any judicial tribunal; but the secrecy of the document is to cease when the applicant obtains a patent for the invention. If the application be made by any other person for a patent for any invention with which such caveat may in any respect interfere, the Commissioner is required to give notice by mail of such application to the person who has filed the caveat, and such last-mentioned person must within three months from the date of mailing such notice, if he wishes to avail himself of his caveat, file his petition and take the other steps necessary on an application for a patent; and if in the opinion of the Commissioner the applications are conflicting, they will be referred to arbitration. Unless the person filing a caveat makes application within one year from the filing thereof for a patent the Commissioner is relieved from the obligation of giving notice, and the caveat then remains as a simple matter of proof as to novelty or priority of invention if required. The above provisions relating to " Caveats " have been taken from the Patent Law of the United States, but the Commissioners appointed in 1898 to revise the statutes relating to patents, trade , and other marks, and trade and commercial names, on page 23 of their report say that they are clearly of opinion that the statute providing for the filing of caveats should be repealed. The reasons which have led them to this conclusion are set out in the following passage on page 22 of their Report, viz. : —" The very general opinion of those most familiar with patent " practice as expressed to us, is that the caveat is practically of no use to inventors. " Many attorneys of long experience in patent matters have assured us that they " always advise their clients not to file caveats. The preparation of a caveat, if it " be prepared with care and skill, involves considerable expense, hardly less than the " preparation of an application. The filing of a caveat necessarily implies the " subsequent filing of an application, with the result that the inventor is put to prac- " tically a double expense without practical advantage. " If foreigners are permitted to file caveats, as it would seem must be done if " our citizens are permitted to do so, the result will be the introduction of a class of " evidence which has always been considered open to very serious objection, and has " never been permitted to be introduced in any proceeding before the Patent Office, " or before the courts in patent matters —namely, evidence of acts performed in a " foreign country. If foreigners are permitted to establish conception of an inven- " tion in a foreign country by filing a caveat —and a caveat has practically no other " effect than that of establishing conception of the invention described therein on " the date on which it was filed —it would seem to be necessary to permit evidence " to be introduced of the reduction of the invention to practice, as by construction of " a machine, in the foreign country." Applications for Patents. In the United Kingdom, every application for a patent much be accompanied by either a provisional or complete specification. A provisional specification must describe the nature of the invention, and a complete specification must not only particularly describe the nature of the invention but also the manner in which the same is to be performed. Where the applicant does not leave a complete specification with his application he must leave a complete specification within seven months 20703 • F 2

146

at the latest from the date of his application and if he fails to do so, the application will be deemed to be abandoned. Where an application for a patent has been accepted, the invention sought to be patented may, during the period between the date of the application and the date of sealing such patent, be used and published without prejudice to the patent to be granted for such invention. This protection from the consequences of use and publication is termed provisional protection. Where the same applicant has put in two or more provisional specifications for inventions which are cognate or modifications one of theother, and has thereby obtained concurrent provisional protection for the same, and the Comptroller is of opinion that the whole of such inventions are such as to constitute a single invention and may be properly included in the patent, he may accept one complete specification in respect of the whole of such applications and grant a single patent thereon, bearing the date of the earliest of such applications ; but in considering the validity of the patent and for the purpose of statutory provisions with respect to oppositions to the grant of patents, the Court or the Comptroller as the case may be is to have regard to the respective dates of the provisional specifications relating to the several matters contained in the complete specification. With the object of checking applications for speculative patents for alleged inventions, based only on chemical theories, and not submitted to the test of experiment, typical samples and specimens are, in any particular case where the Comptroller considers it desirable, required to be furnished in connection with applications for patents for chemical inventions before the acceptance of the complete specification. Where the Examiner reports disconformity between the provisional and complete specifications, the Comptroller may, with the consent of the applicant, cancel the provisional specification and treat the application as made on the date on which the complete specification was left at the Patent Office. After the acceptance of a complete specification, and until the date of the sealing of a patent in respect thereof, or the expiration of the time for sealing, the applicant has the like privileges and rights, as if a patent for the invention had been sealed on the date of the acceptance of the complete specification, with this exception that he may not institute any proceeding for infringement until a patent for the invention has been granted to him. In Newfoundland every applicant for a patent is required with his petition to deliver into the office of the Colonial Secretary " a written description of his inven- " tion, and of the manner of using or process of compounding the same," in accordance with the detailed instructions contained in the Act; and after the expiration of one week, and until the expiration of six months from the date of the delivery of this description, the applicant has the like privileges and rights as if a patent had been sealed to him on the date of such delivery. In Australia, New Zealand, and the Transvaal, the law relating to provisional and complete specifications resembles that of the United Kingdom (1) in leaving it to the option of the applicant whether his application shall be accompanied with a provisional or a complete specification; (2) in the provisional protection which, after the acceptance of an application, is accorded to him during the period before the date of the application and the sealing of the Patent; and (3) in the privileges and rights granted to him during the interval between the acceptance of the complete specification and the sealing of the patent or the expiration of the time for sealing. In all these Colonies the normal time allowed for leaving the complete specification is nine months, whereas the normal time allowed in the United Kingdom is six months. This time may be extended, on payment of the prescribed fee, by one month in Australia and New Zealand. The Australian law also contains a provision similar to that in the law of the United Kingdom whereby one complete specification may be filed in respect of two or more provisional specifications for inventions which a,re cognate or modifications one of the other. In the Orange River Colony the time allowed for leaving the complete specification is limited to six months, at the expiration of which the term of provisional protection expires. In Natal every applicant has also the option of selecting whether he will deposit a provisional or a complete specification with his application. In either case his invention obtains provisional protection for six months from the date of the deposit; and if no complete specification is deposited within eight weeks at least before the expiration of the term of provisional protection, the application will be deemed to be abandoned. Extension of this time, for what appears to be an indefinite period

147

at the discretion of the Attorney-General, is allowed. If the specification is deposited in fraud of the true and first inventor, any patent granted to such inventor will not be invalidated by it, or by any use or publication of the invention during the term of provisional protection. In Cape Colony, a specification must be deposited with the application; and the invention obtains similar provisional protection for six months, during which period, in case the title of the invention or the specification is too large or insufficient, the Attorney-General may before the grant of a patent allow or require the specification to be amended, or another and sufficient specification to be deposited, which will have 'the same force, effect, and operation as if it had been originally deposited in its amended state. The specification originally filed is required particularly to describe and ascertain the nature of the invention, and in what manner the same is to be performed. Opposition to the Grant of Patents. (a) Grounds of Opposition. In the United Kingdom and all the Self-Governing Dominions, except Newfoundland, provision is made for opposition by persons interested to the grant of a patent. The grounds of opposition vary greatly, and in some of the Colonies include prior publication, prior user, or possession by the public. In the United Kingdom there are four grounds on which the grant of a patent may be opposed by persons interested; (a) that the applicant has obtained the patent from the opponent or from a person of whom the opponent is the legal representative; (b) that the invention has been claimed in any complete specification for a British patent, which is or will be of prior date to the patent the grant of which is opposed, other than a specification deposited pursuant to an application made more than fifty years before the date of the application for such last mentioned patent; (c) that the nature of the invention or the manner in which it is to be performed is not sufficiently or fairly described and ascertained in the complete specification; and (d) that the complete specification describes or claims an invention other than that described in the provisional specification, and that such other invention forms the subject of an application made by the opponent in the interval between the leaving of the provisional specification and the leaving of the complete specification. In Canada the only cases in which the grant of a patent can be opposed by persons interested are apparently those of conflicting applications. In Newfoundland there seems to be no machinery provided by which the grant of a patent can be opposed by persons interested. In Australia the grant of a patent may be opposed on the following grounds : — (a) That the applicant has obtained the invention from the opponent or from a person of whom he is the legal representative or assignee or nominee. (6) That the invention has not been communicated to the applicant by the actual inventor, his legal representative or assignee (if the actual inventor, his legal representatives or assignee is not resident in the C ommon wealth). (c) That the invention has been patented in the Commonwealth on an application of prior date or has been patented in a State. (d) That the complete specification describes or claims an invention other than that described in the provisional specification, and that such other invention forms the subject of an application made by the opponent in the interval between the leaving of the provisional specification and the leaving of the complete specification. (c) That the invention is not novel or has been already in possession of the public with the consent or allowance of the inventor. (/) That the invention has been described in a book or other printed publication published in the Commonwealth before the date of the application or is otherwise in the possession of the public. In New Zealand, Cape Colony, Natal, and the Orange River Colony there are apparently no limitations to the grounds of opposition. In the Transvaal the grounds of opposition are : — (a) That the invention has been fraudulently obtained to the prejudice of another's rights; (b) That the person represented as being the true and first inventor is not such; (c) That the invention is not new;

148

(d) That the invention is not capable of being patented in terms of the Patent Ordinance; (c) That the complete specification or the provisional specification has reference to the theoretical principles, hypotheses, methods, systems, discoveries, or conceptions the manner of applying or using which is not set out; (/) That the complete specification or the provisional specification is not sufficient, i.e., that mention of a part of the invention has been omitted or that it has been insufficiently explained; (g) That the invention or the application of the same is contrary to law, public order or good morals; (h) That the title of the invention fraudulently sets forth another than the true subject-matter of the invention; (i) That the complete specification describes or claims an invention other than that described in the provisional specification, and that such other invention forms the subject of an application made by the objector in the interval between the leaving of the provisional and the leaving of the complete specification. (b) Hearing of Oppositions. In the United Kingdom oppositions to the grant of patents are heard and decided by the Comptroller-General of Patents, or his deputy, with an appeal from his decision to the Law Officer. In Canada, conflicting applications are submitted to three skilled arbitrators, two of whom are chosen by the applicants and the third by the Commissioner or his deputy. The decision or award of these, or any two or them, delivered to the Commissioner in writing and subscribed by them, or any two or them, is final, as far as concerns the granting of the patent. In Australia the Commissioner of Patents hears the opposition, and an appeal lies to the High Court of the Supreme Court. In New Zealand the opposition is heard and decided by the Eegistrar of Patents, subject to an appeal to the Supreme Court. In Cape Colony, Natal, and the Orange River Colony objections to the grant of patents are heard by the Attorney-General. In the Transvaal objections are heard by a judge of the Supreme Court. Duration of Patents. In the United Kingdom and in all the Dominions to which this memorandum relates, witKthe exception of Canada, the duration of a patent, other than a patent of addition, unless it be extended in accordance with special statutory provisions, is limited to fourteen years. In Canada it is eighteen years. Extensions of these periods may, under special circumstances, be granted in the following Colonies, viz. : —■Australia, New Zealand, Cape Colony, Natal, the Transvaal, and the Orange River Colony for a period not exceeding fourteen years; and in Newfoundland for a period not exceeding seven years. In the majority of these cases the patentee can only obtain the extension when he can prove that he has been unable to obtain a due remuneration for the expense and labour of perfecting the invention, and that an exclusive right of using and vending the invention for a further period is necessary for his adequate remuneration. In Newfoundland, Cape Colony, Natal, and the Orange River Colony the patent expires with the first foreign patent, an arrangement which is at variance with the new clause inserted in the International Convention by the Additional Act of the 14th of December, 1900, to which reference is made on page 27 of this memorandum.* Patents of Addition. Where a patent for an invention has been applied for or granted and the applicant or patentee, as the case may be, applies for a further patent in respect of any improvement or modification of the invention, he may obtain a patent of addition, which will remain in force so long only as the patent for the original invention remains in force. The advantage of these patents of addition is that no renewal fees are payable in respect of them. Similar patents may be obtained in Australia and Newfoundland. In Australia the fee for an additional patent is half the fee for an ordinary patent.

• p. 152 of this Appendix.

149

Patent Fees. In the United Kingdom the fees charged by the State for a patent which will continue in force for four years from the date of the application amount to £5. If the patentee desires his patent to continue in force after the expiration of the four years he must pay renewal fees of £5 for the fifth year, £6 for the sixth year, and so on to £14 for the fourteenth year. If a patent be kept in force for the full period of fourteen years, the total patent fees will amount to £100. The patent fees charged in the Colonies are considerably lower than this. In most of the Colonies the system of renewal fees in vogue in the United Kingdom prevails, but the intervals at which these fees are payable are longer than in the United Kingdom. Thus, in Canada £4 is payable on the application, a second £4 before the end of the sixth year, and a third £4 before the end of the twelfth year, making £12 in all. The following table gives the details of these fees in the several Self-governing Colonies : — Canada Application 20 dollars. Renewal Fee — Before end of 6th year ... ... 20 „ Before end of 12th year ... ... 20 „ Total 60 dollars. Newfoundland ... Patent 25 dollars. In addition to ordinary fee for documents under Great Seal of Colony. £ s. d. Australia Application 1 0 0 Complete specification 2 0 0 Grant of patent 5 0 0 Renewal Fee— Before end of 7th year ... : 5 0 0 Total ... £13 0 0 New Zealand ... Application ... ... ... ... ... 010 0 Complete specification ... ... ... 0 10 0 Grant of patent 200 Renewal Fee — Before end of 4th year ... ... ... 5 0 0 Before end of 7th year 10 0 0 Total £18 0 0 Cape Colony ... Application ... ... ... ... ... 210 0 Attorney-General's " Appointment " ... 2 4 6 Grant of patent ... 2 10 0 Renewal Fee— Before end of 3rd year ... ... ... 10 0 0 Before end of 7th year 20 0 0 Total £37 4 6 Natal Deposit of provisional specification 1 1 0 Notice to proceed 0 5 0 Attorney-General's " Appointment " ... 1 1 0 Attorney-General's warrant ... ... 1 1 0 Complete specification ... ... ... 1 1 0 Grant of patent 1 10 0 Renewal Fee— Before end of 3rd year 5 0 0 Before end of 7th year 10 0 0 Total £20 19 0

150

£ s. d. Transvaal Application 1 0 0 Complete specification 3 0 0 Renewal Fee— Before end of 3rd year 2 0 0 Before end of 4th year 2 10 0 Before end of sth year ... ... ... 3 0 0 Before end of 6th year 3 10 0 Before end of 7th year 4 0 0 Before end of Bth year 4 10 0 Before end of 9th year ... ... ... 5 0 0 Before end of 10th year ... ... ... 510 0 Before end of 11th year 6 0 0 Before end of 12th year 6 10 0 Before end of 13th year 7 0 0 Total £53 10 0 Orange River Colony Application ... ... ... ... ... 1 1 0 Notice to proceed ... ... ... ... 0 5 0 Notice appointing hearing 1 1 0 Certificate for issue of Letters patent ... 1 1 0 Grant of patent (Attorney-General) ... 1 10 0 From Grant of patent (State President) 10 0 0 to 50 0 0 Renewal Fee— Before end of 3rd year 5 0 0 Before end of 7th year 10 0 0 Total From£29 18 0 to 69 18 0 Forfeiture of Patents for Non-Working. An important change in the law has been made by Section 27 of the Patents and Designs Act, 1907, which provides that at any time not less than four years after the date of a patent and not less than one year after the passing of this Act, any person may apply to the Comptroller for the revocation of the patent on the ground that the patented article or process is manufactured or carried on exclusively or mainly outside the United Kingdom. If after enquiry the Comptroller is satisfied that the allegations contained in the application are correct, then, unless the patentee proves that the patented article or process is manufactured or carried on to an adequate extent in the United Kingdom, or gives satisfactory reasons why the article or process is not so manufactured or carried on, he may make an order revoking the patent either— (a) forthwith; or (b) after such reasonable interval as may be specified in the order, unless in the meantime it is shown to his satisfaction that the patented article • or process is manufactured or carried on within the United Kingdom to an adequate extent. Any decision of the Comptroller under this section is subject to appeal to the Court. No order may be made under it which is at variance with any treaty, convention, arrangement, or engagement with any foreign country or British possessionThe Australian Law of 1909 also contains provisions with regard to nonworking, but they are somewhat different in character. Section 87a of this Act provides that at any time not less than four years after the date of a patent and not less than two years after the commencement of this section, any person may apply to the High Court or the Supreme Court for an order declaring that the patented article or process is not manufactured or carried on to an adequate extent in the-

151

Commonwealth. When such an order takes effect, the patent is not deemed to be infringed by the manufacture or sale of the patented article within the Commonwealth. If, however, at any time after making an order, the Court is satisfied that the patented article is not manufactured in the Commonwealth by any other person than the patentee, and that the patentee is manufacturing it to an adequate extent in the Commonwealth, it may revoke the order. The Court, at its discretion, instead of making such an order, may order the patentee to grant a compulsory licence to the applicant on such terms as the Court thinks just. In Canada patents become null and void at the end of two years from the date thereof, unless the patentee or his legal representatives or his assignee within that time, or any authorised extension thereof, commence and after such commencement continuously carry on in Canada the construction or manufacture of the patented invention in such a manner that any person desiring to use it may obtain it, or cause it to be made for him at a reasonable price at some manufactory or establishment for making or constructing it in Canada. This period of two years may be extended at any time not more than three months before its expiration by the Commissioner of Patents on its being proved to his satisfaction that the patentee was, for reasons beyond his control, prevented from complying with the above condition. Any question as to whether a patent has become void under these provisions may be adjudicated upon by the Exchequer Court of Canada upon information in the name of the Attorney-General of Canada, or at the suit of any person interested. Any patent in Newfoundland which has not been brought into operation within two years from the date thereof becomes void at the end of that period. Patents cannot be forfeited for non-working in any of the other Colonies to which this memorandum relates. Forfeiture of Patents when Patented Goods are Imported. The only Dominion in which it has been considered necessary to forfeit a patent by reason of the importation of the patented goods, or to place any special prohibition on the importation of patented goods, as such, is Canada, which is, of course, very exceptionally situated by reason of its propinquity to the United States, the most inventive country in the world. In Canada, if after the expiration of twelve months from the granting of a patent, or any extension of such period, not exceeding one year, which may be authorised by the Commissioner of Patents on satisfactory cause being shown at some time within three months of the expiry of the period, the patentee, or any of his representatives or assignees, imports or causes to be imported into Canada the inventions for which the patent has been granted, the patent becomes void as to the interests of the importer. Compulsory Licences. The law relating to compulsory licences in the United Kingdom is as follows: — (1) Any person interested may present a petition to the Board of Trade alleging that the reasonable requirements of the public with respect to a patented invention have not oeen satisfied, and praying for the grant of a compulsory licence, or, in the alternative, for the revocation of the patent. (2) If the parties do not come to an arrangement between themselves the Board of Trade, if satisfied that a primd facie [case] has been made out, must refer the petition to the court, and, if the Board are not so satisfied, they may dismiss the petition. (3) Where any such petition is referred by the Board of Trade to the Court, and it is proved to the satisfaction of the Court that the reasonable requirements of the public with reference to the patented invention have not been satisfied, the patentee may be ordered by the Court to grant licences on such terms as the Court may think just, or, if the Court is of opinion that the reasonable requirements of the public will not be satisfied by the grant of licences, the patent may be revoked by order of the Court, after the expiration of three years from the date of the patent, if the patentee fails to give satisfactory reasons for his default. (4) For the purpose of the above provisions the reasonable requirements of the public are not to be deemed to have been satisfied: — (a) If by reason of the default of the patentee to manufacture to an adequate extent and supply on reasonable term's the patented article, or any parts thereof which are necessary for its efficient working, or to carry 20703 G

152

on the patented process to an adequate extent or to grant licences on reasonable terms, any existing trade or industry, or the establishment of any new trade or industry in the United Kingdom is unfairly prejudiced, or the demand for the patented article or the article produced by the patented process is not reasonably met; or (b) If any trade or industry in the United Kingdom is unfairly prejudiced by the conditions attached by the patentee before or after the passing of this Act to the purchase, hire, or use of the patented article or to the using or working of the patented process. The Australian law contains provision for the granting of compulsory licences corresponding to those in the law of the United Kingdom, except that the Commissioner of Patents is substituted for the Board of Trade, and the petition may not be presented until after the expiration of two years from the granting of the patent. Compulsory licences can also be granted in lieu of an order of the Court declaring that the patented article or process is not manufactured or carried on to an adequate extent in the Commonwealth. See under " Forfeiture of Patents for Non-Working," (page cxxii.). In Canada, New Zealand, the Transvaal, and the Orange Eiver Colony, if it is proved that by reason of the default of a patentee to grant licences on reasonable terms (1) the patent is not being worked in the Colony; or (2) the reasonable requirements of the public with respect to the invention cannot be supplied; or (3) any person is prevented from working or using to the best advantage an invention of which he is possessed, the Governor may require the patentee to grant licences on such terms as having regard to the nature of the invention and the circumstances of the case he may think just. In Canada, on the application by the applicant for a patent previous to the issue of the patent or within six months after the issue of the patent, the Commissioner, having regard to the nature of the invention, may order that such patent shall be subject to the provisions as to compulsory licences instead of to the provisions as to forfeiture for non-working. If the owner of the patent refuses to comply with' the order for a compulsory licence within three months the patent becomes null and void. In the remainder of the Colonies, to which this memorandum relates, it has not been thought necessary to pass any legislation for the grant of compulsory licences. Revocation of Patents for Other Causes than Non-Working. By section 26 of the Patents and Designs Act, 1907, the Comptroller is enabled within two years from the date of any patent to revoke the patent, or require the specification relating thereto to be amended by disclaimer, correction or explanation, on the application of any person who would have been entitled to oppose the grant of the patent, or who is the successor in interest of a person so entitled, on any one or more of the grounds on which the grant of the patent might have been opposed. No similar provision is contained in the Patent Laws of any of the SelfGoverning Dominions. Every decision of the Comptroller under this section is subject to an appeal to the Court. The revocation of a patent may also be obtained on petition to the Court on any ground on which a patent may be revoked by the Comptroller, or as an alternative to the grant of a compulsory licence or on any ground on which a patent might have been repealed by scire facias prior to the Ist of January, 1884. The most .important of the last-mentioned grounds are that the patentee is not the true and first inventor, that the alleged invention is not new or useful, or proper subject for a patent, or a manner of manufacture within the meaning of the Statute of Monopolies, that the grant is mischievous to the State, or hurtful to trade, or generally inconvenient or prejudicial, that the specification contains material false statements or does not sufficiently distinguish the invention claimed, or sufficiently describe how it is to be put into practice, or that there is disconformity between the complete specification and the provisional specification. In Australia, New Zealand, the Transvaal, and the Orange River Colony, patents may be revoked by the Courts on any of the last-mentioned grounds. In Canada a writ of " scire facias " and in Cape Colony and Natal a writ of the Supreme Court in the nature of a writ of " scire facias " may issue for the repeal of any patent, presumably on any of the above grounds.

153

In Newfoundland a patent becomes null and void, if in an action for infringement a verdict is returned and judgment entered for the defendant on proof that the specification filed by the plaintiff does not contain the whole truth relative to the invention or discovery therein alleged to have been made by the plaintiff, or that it contains more than is necessary to produce the described effect (which concealment or addition appears to have been made for the purpose of deceiving the public), or that the thing, invention or discovery thus secured by letters patent was not originally discovered by the patentee, but had been in use or had been described in some public work anterior to the supposed invention or discovery of the patentee, or that he had surreptitiously obtained letters patent for the invention or discovery of some other person. Surrender of Patents. In the United Kingdom and in Australia a patentee may at any time, by giving notice in the prescribed manner to the Comptroller or the Commissioner, offer to surrender his patent, and the Comptroller or Commissioner may, after giving notice and hearing all parties who desire to be heard, accept the offer and thereupon make an order for the revocation of the patent. In the United Kingdom the decision of the Comptroller is subject to an appeal to the Court. Improper Conditions Imposed by Patentees. Section 38 of the Patents and Designs Act, 1907, contains provisions prohibiting the insertion in any contract relating to the sale, or lease, or licence to use or work any patented article or process, conditions, the effect of which will be : — (a) To prohibit or restrict the purchaser, lessee, or licensee from using any article or class of articles, whether patented or not, or any patented process, supplied or ow T ned by any other person than the seller, lessor, or licensor, or his nominees; or (b) To require the purchaser, lessee, or licensee to acquire from the seller, lessor, or licensor, or his nominees, any article or class of article not protected by the patent. Any such conditions are declared by the Act to be null and void, as being in restraint of trade and contrary to public policy. This prohibition does not, however, apply if :— (i.) The seller, lessor, or licensor proves that at the time the contract was entered into the purchaser, lessee, or licensee had the option of purchasing the article or obtaining a lease or licence on reasonable terms, without the above conditions; and (ii.) The contract entitles the purchaser, lessee, or licensee to relieve himself of his liability to observe any such condition on giving the other party three months' notice in writing and on payment in compensation for such relief in the case of a purchase of such sum, or in the case of a lease or licence of such rent or royalty for the residue of the term of the contract, as may be fixed by an arbitrator appointed by the Board of Trade. The same section enables any of the contracts relating to patented articles or patented processes, whether made before or after the passing of the Act, to be determined at the option of either party at any time after the patent, or all the patents by which the article or process was protected at the time of making the contract, has or have ceased to be in force, the party determining the contract being liable to pay such compensation as may be awarded by an arbitrator appointed by the Board of Trade. Similar provisions have now x been incorporated in the law of Australia; except that the arbitrator is appointed by the " Minister " instead of by the Board of Trade. Restoration of Lapsed Patents. In the United Kingdom and in Australia when any patent has become void from the failure of the patentee to pay any fees within the prescribed time, the patent may be restored by the Comptroller or the Commissioner if it can be shown that the omission was unintentional, and no undue delay has occurred in applying for the restoration. The order restoring the patent may not, however, be made until the application for restoration has been advertised in the prescribed manner, 20703 G 2

154

and persons interested have had the opportunity of opposing the order. In Australia the decision of the Commissioner is subject to an appeal to the High Court or the Supreme Court.

11.-TRADE MARKS. REGISTRABLE MARKS. The variations in the Statutes of the United Kingdom are shown in the following table: —

A. Trade Marks Registration Act, 1875, Section 10. B. Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1883, Section 64. C. D. Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1888, Section 10. Trade Marks Act, 1905, Section 9. 'or the purposes of this Act, a trade mark consists of one or more of the following essential particulars: that is to say: (1) For the purposes of this Act, a trade mark must consist of or contain at least one of the following essential particulars: (1) For the purposes of this Act, a trade mark must consist of or contain at least one of the following essential particulars: (1) For the purpose of this Act, a trade mark must consist of or contain at least one of the following essential particulars : name of an individual or firm, printed, impressed, or woven in some particular and distinctive manner : or (a) A name of an individual or firm printed, impressed, or woven in some particular and distinctive manner : or (a) A name of an individual or firm printed, impressed, or woven in some particular and distinctive manner : or (1) The name of a company, individual or firm, represented in a special or particular manner : written signature or copy of a written signature of an individual or firm: or (b) A written signature or copy of a written signature of theindividua) or firm applying for registration thereof as a trademark : or (b) A written signature or copy of a written signature of the individual or firm applying for registration thereof as a trade mark : or (2) The signature of the applicant for registration or some predecessor in his business. distinctive device, mark, heading, label, or ticket: (c) A distinctive device, mark, brand, heading, label, ticket, or (c) A distinctive device, mark, brand, heading, label, or ticket : or (5) Any other distinctive mark, but a name, signature, or word or words, other than such as fall within the descriptions in the paragraphs (1), (2), (3), and (4), shall not, except by order of the Board of Trade or the Court, be deemed a distinctive mark : Fancy word or words not in common use. (d) An invented word or invented words. (3) An invented word or invented words. (e) A word or words having no reference to the character or quality of the goods and not being a geographical name. (4) A word or words having no direct reference to the character or quality of the goods, and not being according to its ordinary signification a geographical name or a surname : and there may be added to any one or more of the said particulars any letters, words, or figures, or combination of letters, words, or figures: also (2) There may be added to any one or more of these particulars any letters, words, or figures, or combination of letters, words, or figures, or of any of them. (2) There may be added to any one or more of the essential particulars mentioned in this section any letters, words, or figures, or combination of letters, words, or figures, or of any of them, but the applicant for registration of any such additional matter must state in his application the essential particulars of the trademark and must disclaim in his application any right to the exclusive use of the added matter, and a copy of the statement and disclaimer shall be entered on the Register. (3) Provided as follows : (i) A person need not under this section disclaim his own name or the foreign equivalent thereof, or his place of business, but no entry of any such name shall affect the right of any owner of the same name to use that name or the foreign equivalent thereof:

Canada. —There is no definition of trade marks which can be registered. All that is said is :—" All marks, names, labels, brands, packages or other business devices which are adopted for use by any person in his trade, business, occupation, or calling, for the purpose of distinguishing any manufacture, product or article of any description manufactured, produced, compounded, packed, or offered for sale by him, applied in any manner whatever either to such manufacture, product or article, or to any package, parcel, case, box, or other vessel or receptacle of any description whatsoever containing the same, shall, for the purposes of this Act, be considered and known as trade marks." Marks are divided into general and particular, defined as follows :— " General trade mark " means a trade mark used in connection with the sale of various articles in which a proprietor deals in his trade, business, occupation, or calling generally. " Specific trade mark " means a trade mark used in connection with the sale of a class merchandise of a particular description. The minister may refuse to register any trade mark " if the so-called trade mark does not contain the essentials necessary to constitute a trade mark, properly speaking." Newfoundland. —Same as column " C." In the provision with regard to old marks the words " before the coming into force of these Consolidated Statutes " are substituted for " before the 13th day of August, 1875." Australia. —Practically the same as " C." The following words correspond with part of " D "; —" In determining whether any particular of a trade mark is distinctive, regard may be had, in the case of a trade mark in actual use, to the extent to which user has rendered the trade mark or the particular distinctive for the goods with respect to which the trade mark is sought to be registered." Certain provisions are made for the transfer to the register of marks already registered in any state in the Commonwealth and also for the registration of marks in use in any state before the passing of the Act. New Zealand. —Same as " C " but with the words " before the first day of January, 1890 (being the date of the coming into operation of the Patents, Designs, and Trade Marks Act, 1889) " substituted for " before the 13th day of August, 1875." Cape Colony. —Same as " C " but with the words " and a copy of the statement and disclaimer shall be entered on the register " omitted, and the words " before the Bth day of August, 1877 " in place of " before the 13th day of August, 1875." Natal. —Same as " B " but without subsection (3).

155

A. Trade Marks Registration Act, 1875, Section 10. B. Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1883, Section 64. C. Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1888, Section 10. D. Trade Marks Act, 1905 Section 9. any special and distinctive word or words or combination of figures or letters used as a trade mark before the passing of this Act may be registered as such under this Act. (3) Provided that any special and distinctive word or words,letter,figure, or combination of letters or figures or of letters and figures used as a trade mark before the 13th day of August, 1875, may be registered as a trade mark under this part of this Act. (ii.) Provided that any special and distinctive word or words, letter, figure, or combination of letters or figures or of letters and figures used as a trade mark before the 13th day of August, 1875, may be registered as a trade mark under this part of this Act. Provided always that any special or distinctive word or words, letter, numeral, or combination of letters or numerals used as a trade mark by the applicant or his predecessors in business before the 13th day of August, 1875, which has continued to be used (either in its original form or with additions or alterations not substantially affecting the identity of the same) down to the date of the application for registration shall be registrable as a trade mark under this Act. For the purposes of this Section, "distinctive" shall mean adapted to distinguish the goods of the proprietor of the trade mark from those of other persons. In determining whether a trade mark is so adapted, the tribunal may, in the case of a trade mark in actual use, take into consideration the extent to which such user has rendered such trade mark in fact distinctive for the goods with respect to which it is registered or proposed to be registered.

156

Transvaal. —Same as " C " but with the words " before Law No. 6 of 1892 came into operation " in place of " before the 13th day of August, 1875." Orange River Colony. —Practically the same as " B." Advertisement and Opposition. Canada. —There is no provision in the Act for advertisement or opposition. If application is duly made for registration and the Minister does not refuse to register on any of certain stated grounds, the mark is forthwith registered. Newfoundland. —There is no provision for advertisement or opposition. As in the case of Canada, if application is duly made and the Colonial Secretary does ■not object to register on any of certain stated grounds, the mark is forthwith registered. Australia, New Zealand. —The procedure is practically the same as in the United Kingdom. Cafe Colony. —The procedure with regard to advertisement is somewhat different from our own. The Rules provide that " any person desiring to register a trade mark shall advertise his intention so to do once a week during two consecutive weeks, in the Government Gazette, and once a week during two consecutive weeks in a Cape Town newspaper, to be approved of by the Registrar of Deeds." This advertisement must be in a prescribed form which includes a representation of the mark. Thirty days must elapse between the date of the last advertisement of the application and the date on which application is made for registration. The applicant must supply copies of the newspaper in which his application appeared, and the dates of the Gazette in which it was published. The procedure in case of opposition is also different from that of the United Kingdom. The Rules provide that any person objecting to the registration of a trade mark must give notice before the expiration of thirty days after the last advertisement of the application. He shall state the grounds of his opposition, and shall before the expiration of thirty days after the date of lodging his objection, proceed to have the application set aside by some competent court, failing which the opposition is deemed abandoned. Natal. —Every application for registering must, as soon as may be after its receipt, be advertised in the Government Gazette. As in the case of Cape Colony, the application must be advertised, with a representation, by the applicant. Opposition cases are determined by the Supreme Court of Natal, very much as was the procedure in the United Kingdom before 1888. Transvaal. —Every application is advertised with a representation by the Registrar in the Government Gazette and in such newspaper or newspapers as he may prescribe. The provisions regarding opposition are practically the same as those in the United Kingdom. Orange River Colony. —The provisions for advertisement are the same as those in Cape Colony. There does not appear to be any provision for opposition. Costs in Opposition Cases. Canada, Newfoundland and the Orange River Colony make no provision for opposition. Australia. —The Registrar and the Law Officer, respectively, may award costs against any party to any proceeding before him. In Opposition cases the applicant, if he fails to lodge a counter statement, is not liable for costs, but, if he lodges a counter statement and thereafter abandons his application, is liable, unless the Registrar otherwise orders, to pay to the opponent such costs as the Registrar allows. If a person giving notice of opposition or appeal does not reside in Australia, the Registrar, Law T Officer, or Court may order him to give security for costs, and if the order is not complied with, the opposition or appeal shall be deemed to be abandoned. New Zealand. —There seems to be no provision enabling the Registrar to give general costs, but in opposition cases it is specially provided that the applicant, if he abandons his application after notice of opposition, shall be liable to pay to the opponent such costs in respect of the opposition as the Registrar may determine to be reasonable.

157

Cape Colony. —No provision is made for the award of costs. Natal. —The # determination of opposition cases lies with the Supreme Court of Natal, and there is no provision in trade mark legislation for the award of costs. Transvaal. —The Eegistrar has power to order that the costs of any opposition proceeding be paid by either party in all respects as if the Registrar were a Judge of the Court. Costs are taxed by the Taxing Officer. In case the applicant or opponent resides abroad or has no fixed property within the Colony, then the applicant or opponent shall have the right to require that a security to the satisfaction of the Registrar be lodged by the applicant or opponent for the costs. If the applicant abandons his application after notice of oppositon he shall be liable to pay to the opponent such costs in respect of the opposition as the Registrar may determine to be reasonable. Duration of Registration. Canada — General Trade Mark Unlimited. Specific Trade Mark ... ... ... 25 years; may be renewed. Newfoundland Unlimited. Australia ... 14 years; may be renewed. New Zealand 14 years; may be renewed. Cape Colony ... ... ... ... ... 14 years; may be renewed. Natal ... ... ... ... ... ... 14 years; may be renewed. Transvaal Unlimited. Orange River Colony 14 years; may be renewed. Restrictions on Registration. Canada. —The Minister may refuse to register any trade mark if it appears that it is calculated to deceive or mislead the public, or if it contains any immorality or scandalous figure. Newfoundland. —The Colonial Secretary may object to register any trade mark on similar grounds. Australia. —" No scandalous design, and no mark the use of which would by reason of its being calculated to deceive or otherwise be deemed disentitled to protection in a court of justice, or the use of which would be contrary to law or morality, shall be used or registered as a trade mark or part of a trade mark." " Except in the case of a trade mark properly registered in any state under a State Trade Mark Act, a registrable trade mark must not contain : — (a) The words " Trade Mark," " Registered," " Registered Design," " Copyright," " Entered at Stationers' Hall," "To counterfeit this is Forgery," or words to the like effect; or (b) A representation of the King, the Queen, or any member of the Royal Family, or of the Royal Crown. A registrable trade mark must not contain : — (a) The word " Royal" or any word, letter or device indicating Royal or Government patronage; or (b) A representation of the Royal Arms, or of the National Flag of the United Kingdom, or of the flag of the Commonwealth, or of the National Arms of the United Kingdom, or of the arms or seal of the Commonwealth or any State; or (c) A representation of any living person without his written consent." New Zealand, Natal and the Transvaal follow the provisions of the Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1883, as follows : —" It shall not be lawful to register as part of or in combination with a trade mark any words the exclusive use of which would by reason of their being calculated to deceive or otherwise be deemed disentitled to protection in a court of justice, or any scandalous design." Cape Colony follows the provision of the Trade Marks Registration Act, 1875, which runs as follows : —It shall not be lawful to register as part of or in combination with a trade mark any words the exclusive use of which would not, by reason of their being calculated to deceive or otherwise, be deemed entitled to protection in a court of equity; or any scandalous designs."

158

Orange River Colony. —The corresponding provision runs; —" It will not be lawful to register any words as part of a trade mark where danger could arise that by the exclusive use of these words the public might be misled. Neither may indecent devices or designs be registered." Eectification of the Register. Canada. —The Exchequer Court of Canada may, on the information of the Attorney-General, or at the suit of any person aggrieved by any omission, without sufficient cause, to make any entry in the Register of Trade Marks, or by any entry made without sufficient cause in any such Register, make such order for making, expunging or varying any entry in the Register as the Court thinks fit. The Court may in any proceedings under the section decide any question that may be necessary or expedient to decide for the rectification of the Register. Newfoundland. —Apparently no provision is made for rectification of the Register. Australia. —The provision for rectification is substantially the same as in the United Kingdom, but power is given to the Registrar to make application to the Court. It is, however, expressly provided that the Registrar shall only make application to the Court in cases where he thinks the application necessary or desirable in the public interest. If it is shown that there has been no bond fide user of a trade mark for a consecutive period of three years since the date of the last registration thereof, the Court may order its removal from the Register unless it was at the date of the application in bond fide use and had been so for a period of six months immediately prior to the date of the application. New Zealand. —The provision for rectification of the register by the Court is practically the same as that in the United Kingdom. Cape Colony, the Transvaal, and the Orange River Colony follow the provisions of the Trade Marks Registration Act, 1875, which run as follows : — " If the name of any person who is not for the time being entitled to the exclusive use of a trade mark in accordance with this Act, or otherwise in accordance with law, is entered on the Register of Trade Marks as a proprietor of such trade mark, or if the Registrar refuses to enter on the Register as proprietor of a trade mark the name of any person who is for the time being entitled to the exclusive use of such trade mark in accordance with this Act, or otherwise in accordance with law, or if any mark is registered as a trade mark which is not authorised to be so registered under this Act, any person aggrieved may apply in the prescribed manner for an Order of the Court that the Register may be rectified; and the Court may either refuse such application, or it may, if satisfied of the justice of the case, make an Order for the rectification of the Register, and may award damages to the party aggrieved." And further, " the Court may, in any proceeding under this section, decide any question as to whether a mark is or is not such a trade mark as is authorised to be registered under this Act, also any question relating to the right of any person who is party to such proceeding to have his name entered on the Register of trade marks, or to have the name of some other person removed from such Register, also any other question that it may be necessary or expedient to decide for the rectification of the Register." Natal. —No provision appears to be made for rectification. Alteration of a Registered Trade Mark and Correction of the Register on application by the registered proprietor. Canada. —The provisions for alteration of a registered trade mark are practically identical with those in the Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1883, which run as follows :— "' The registered proprietor of any registered trade mark may apply to the Court for leave to add to or alter such trade mark in any particular, not being an essential particular within the meaning of this Act, and the Court may refuse or grant leave on such terms as it may think fit. " Notice of any intended application to the Court under this section shall be given to the Comptroller by the applicant; and the Comptroller shall be entitled to be heard on the application.

159

" If the Court grants leave, the Comptroller shall, on proof thereof and on payment of the prescribed fee, cause the register to be altered in conformity with the order of leave." " The Exchequer Court of Canada " is substituted in place of " the Court" and " the Minister " in place of " the Comptroller." It is also provided that any person who has registered a trade mark may petition for the cancellation of the same and the Minister may, on receiving such petition, cause that said trade mark to be so cancelled. Newfoundland makes no provision for alteration of a registered trade mark or for correction of the register. Australia. —" The registered proprietor of a trade mark may apply to the Court for leave to add to or alter the trade mark in any manner not substantially affecting its identity and the Court may refuse or grant the leave on such terms as it thinks fit. If leave be granted, the Registrar shall, on service of the order of leave, cause the register to be altered in accordance with the order and shall, in the prescribed manner, advertise the trade mark as altered." Otherwise the provisions for correction of the register are practically the same as those at present in force in the United Kingdom : —" The Registrar may, on request made in the prescribed manner by the registered proprietor of a trade mark., amend or alter the register by— (a) correcting any error in the name or address of the registered proprietor of the trade mark; or (b) altering the name or address of the registered proprietor who has changed his name or address; or (c) cancelling the registration of the trade mark; or (d) striking out any goods or classes of goods from those in respect of which the trade mark is registered; or (c) entering a disclaimer or memorandum relating to the trade mark which does not in any way extend the rights given by the registration of the trade mark. New Zealand. —The provisions for alteration of a registered trade mark are identical with those of the Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1883 (quoted above) with the substitution of " Registrar " for " Comptroller." The provisions for correction of the register are likewise identical with those in the Patents, Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1883, which provide that the Registrar may, on request in writing accompanied by the prescribed fee, correct any clerical error in the name, style, or address of the registered proprietor of a trade mark; or cancel the entry or part of the entry of a trade mark on the register, provided that the applicant accompanies his request by a statutory declaration made by himself, stating his name, address, and calling, and that he is the person whose name appears on the register as the proprietor of the said trade mark. Cape Colony makes no provision for the alteration of a registered trade mark. But it is provided in the " Regulations " that if the registered proprieter of a trade mark send to the Registrar of Deeds notice of an alteration in his address, the Registrar shall alter the Register accordingly; and that the Registrar of Deeds may on request in writing cancel the entry or part of the entry of a trade mark on the register, provided, as above, that the applicant accompanies his request by a declaration that he is the person whose name appears in the register as proprietor of the mark. In the Scale of Fees there is an item " For every entry in the Register of a rectification thereof or an alteration therein not otherwise charged " as well as an item " For altering address in Register," and another " For cancelling the entry or part of an entry of a trade mark on the application of the owner of such mark." Natal.— There is nothing provided in the Law regarding alteration of a registered mark, or correction of the Register, but in the Scale of Fees the following items occur : — " For altering address in the Register " " For every entry in the Register of a rectification thereof or an alteration " therein not otherwise charged " " For cancelling the entry of a trade mark upon the Register, on the appli- " cation of the owner of such trade mark." Transvaal. —The provision made for alteration of a registered trade mark and for correction of the Register is practically identical with that in the Patents, 20703 H

160

Designs and Trade Marks Act, 1883, with the substitution of " Registrar " for " Comptroller " and the addition that the Registrar may correct any error in or in connection with any registered trade mark in any special circumstances not otherwise provided for upon such terms and conditions as the Registrar may think Orange River Colony. —Nothing is provided in the Acts but in the Scale of Fees items occur similar to those quoted under Natal. Special Provisions. Canada. —It is specially provided that " timber or lumber of any kind upon which labour has been expended by any person in his trade, business, occupation or calling, shall, for the purposes of the Act, be deemed a manufacture, product or article." Australia. —Special provision is made for what are termed " Workers' Trade Marks." A workers' trade mark is denned as " a mark which is a distinctive device, design, symbol, or label registered by any individual Australian worker or association of Australian workers corporate or unincorporate for the purpose of indicating that articles to which it is applied are the exclusive production of the workers or of members of the association." The mark is applied to the goods (being goods produced in Australia) by the employer for whom they are produced, or, with the authority of the employer, by the worker or a member of the association registering the mark. The registered proprietor of a workers' trade mark is entitled to institute legal proceedings to prevent and recover damages for any contravention of the Act in respect of that trade mark. Workers' trade marks are not capable of assignment and the main provisions relating to ordinary trade marks do not apply to them. These special provisions do not apply to any primary products of the agricultural, viticultural (including wine-making), horticultural, dairying (including butter-making and cheese-making), or pastoral industries. There are also special provisions with regard to the Commonwealth Trade Mark. The Minister may cause to be designed and registered a trade mark, called the Commonwealth Trade Mark, consisting of a distinctive device or label bearing the words " Australian Labour Conditions." The Minister is deemed the proprietor and is entitled to prevent the unauthorised application of the mark. He may give authority to any person to apply the mark either generally or in respect of specific goods. The provisions regarding the Commonwealth mark apply to all goods included in or specified by a resolution passed by both Houses of the Parliament that in their opinion the conditions as to the remuneration of labour in connection with their manufacture are fair and reasonable. Such a resolution shall be deemed to have been passed at the commencement of the Act in respect of goods which are manufactured in any part of the Commonwealth under conditions as to the remuneration of labour prescribed, required or provided in relation to the goods by an industrial award or order, or an industrial agreement under an industrial law. The mark must be applied, with the authority of the Minister, by the first proprietor of the goods who must have personally manufactured them or have paid for labour at least the minimum amount prescribed by an industrial award or order, or an industrial agreement under an industrial law. As in the case of workers' trade marks the ordinary provisions relating to trade marks do not apply. Following the Trade Marks Act, 1905, section 62, provision is also made for the registration of standardisation marks by which, where any Commonwealth or State authority, or any association or person undertakes and certifies by a mark the examination of any goods, the Minister may permit the registration of the mark in respect of these goods. Conditions of manufacture are included amongst the objects of such examination and certification but in respect of them the provision applies to Commonwealth and State authorities only. The principle of associating on the Register trade marks which closely resemble one another introduced by the Trade Marks Act, 1905, has been adopted in Australia. Another innovation of the Trade Marks Act, 1905, has been adopted in the provision that the registration of a person as proprietor of a trade mark shall, after the expiration of five years from the date of registration (in the absence of fraud) be

161

conclusive evidence of the validity of the registration and, subject to this Act, of his right to the exclusive use of the trade mark in respect of the goods in respect of which it is registered, upon the registered proprietor proving that he or his predecessors in title have continuously used the trade mark in respect of the goods to a substantial extent for the five years immediately preceding the commencement of the legal proceedings. New Zealand. —It is specially provided that no trade mark shall be registered for artificial manures manufactured in the colony unless accompanied by a chemical analysis setting forth the component parts of the substance of such manure. A copy of such analysis, made by a competent analytical chemist, must be affixed to every parcel of the manure to which the trade mark is attached and shall be deemed to form part of such trade mark.

III—THE INTERNATIONAL CONVENTION FOR THE PROTECTION OF INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY. By the International Convention of 20 March, 1883, the Governments of Belgium, Brazil, France, Guatemala, Holland, Italy, Portugal, San Salvador, Servia, Spain, and Switzerland constituted themselves into a Union for the protection of industrial property. The following Governments have since adhered to the Convention and become parties to the Union, viz., Great Britain, Tunis, San Domingo, Sweden, Norway, the United States, New Zealand, Denmark, Japan, Mexico, Germany, Cuba, Ceylon, Australia, Trinidad and Tobago, Austria and Hungary; while San Salvador and Guatemala have left the Union. Article 11. of the Convention provides that the subjects and citizens of each of the Contracting States shall in all the other States of the Union, in matters concerning patents of invention, industrial designs or models, trade and commercial marks and trade names, enjoy the advantages which their respective laws now grant or shall hereafter grant to natives. Article IV. provides that; — " Any person who has duly lodged an application for a patent of invention, an industrial design or model, or a trade or commercial mark in one of the Contracting States, shall enjoy, for lodging the application in the other States, and reserving the rights of third parties, a right of priority during the terms hereinafter stated. " Consequently a subsequent application in one of the other States of the Union before the expiration of these terms shall not be invalidated through any acts accomplished in the interval, either, for instance, by another application, by publication of the invention, or by the working thereof by a third party, by the sale of copies of the design or model, or by the use of the mark." The above-mentioned terms of priority, as fixed by the original Convention of 1883, were six months for patents of inventions, and three months for industrial designs and models and for trade and commercial marks. These terms were increased by a month for " countries beyond the sea," an expression which has been interpreted as meaning " countries outside Europe which do not border on the " Mediterranean." By the Additional Act of the 14th of December, 1900, the terms of priority were fixed for all countries at twelve months for patents and four months for industrial designs and models and for trade and commercial marks. Article V. of the Convention provides that — " The introduction by the patentee into the country where the patent has been issued of objects manufactured in any of the States of the Union shall not entail forfeiture. " Nevertheless, the patentee shall remain subject to the obligation to work his patent in conformity with the laws of the country into which he introduces the patented objects." This article has been modified by the Additional Act of the 14th of December, 1900, which provides that " the patentee in each country shall not incur forfeiture 20703 H 2

162

" for non-working until the expiration of a minimum period of three years com- " mencing from the date of the deposit of his application in the country in question, " and in case the patentee fails to give satisfactory reasons for his inaction." Article VI. provides that a trade mark which has been duly registered in the country of origin shall be admitted for registration and protected in all the other States of the Union. The country of origin is that in which the applicant has his chief seat of business or that to which he belongs. Registration may be refused if the mark is contrary to morality or public order. Paragraph 4 of the Final Protocol annexed to the International Convention qualifies this article as follows : — " Part I. of Article VI. is to be understood as meaning that no trade mark shall ■be excluded from protection in any State of the Union, from the fact alone that it does not satisfy, in regard to the signs composing it, the conditions of the legislation of that State; provided that on this point it comply with the legislation of the country of origin, and that it had been properly registered in said country of origin. With this exception, which relates only to the form of the mark, and under reserve of the provisions of the other Articles of the Convention, the internal legislation of each State remains in force." It is also provided that the use of public armorial bearings and decorations comes within the meaning of the expression " contrary to public order. As showing the interpretation which is put upon Article VI. by the British Government, attention may be called to the following Declaration made by the British Delegates at the Conference of the International Union at Brussels in 1900 :—- -"Her Britannic Majesty's Government adhere to a proposal of the French Government for the maintenance of the actual text of Article VI. of the Convention of 1883 and paragraph 4 of the Final Protocol, provided that it be clearly understood that all the Contracting States remain at liberty to keep their existing law on the subject. "It is understood, however, that in this respect foreigners shall be treated equally with native subjects or citizens." Article VII. provides that the nature of the goods on which the trade mark is to be used shall not be an obstacle to registration. Article VIII. provides for the protection of a trade name without registration in all the States of the Union whether it forms part of a trade mark or not. Article IX., as modified by the Additional Act of 1900, provides that goods illegally bearing a trade mark or trade name may be seized on importation into a State of the Union where the mark or trade name is protected. The seizure may bo effected at the request either of the Public Prosecutor or of the interested party. In those States of the Union where the legislation does not permit of seizure, importation may be prohibited. The authorities are not compelled to effect the seizure in the case of goods in transit. Article X., which has also been modified by the Additional Act of 1900, provides that Article IX. shall apply to all trade marks giving false indications of origin, when such indication is associated with a trade name of a fictitious character or assumed with a fraudulent intention. An interested party is defined as follows :— " Any producer, manufacturer, or merchant engaged in the production, manufacture or sale of such goods and established either in the locality falsely described as the place of origin or in the district where that locality is situated." Article X. bis, which was inserted by the Additional Act of 1900, provides that subjects or citizens of the States parties to the Convention shall enjoy in all States of the Union the protection granted to natives against dishonest competition. Article XI., as modified by the Additional Act of the 14th of December, 1900, provides that the High Contracting Parties shall, in conformity with the legislation of each country, grant temporary protection to patentable inventions, industrial designs or models, and to trade or commercial marks for articles exhibited at official or officially recognized International Exhibitions which have been organised in the territory of one of them. Article XII. provides that each of the Contracting States shall establish " a " special department for industrial property, and a central office for the communi- " cation to the public of patents of invention, industrial designs or models, and " trade or commercial marks."

163

In the Final Protocol of the Convention it is stated that the organization of this special department is to comprise, so far as possible, the publication in each State of a, periodical official paper. Article XIII. provides that an International Office shall be established under the authority and supervision of the Central Administration of the Swiss Confederation, the expenses being borne in common by the Contracting States. The total expenses are limited by the Protocol of the 15th of April, 1891, to the sum of 60,000 francs a year. By the Additional Act of the 14th of December, 1900, a new clause has been inserted in the Convention providing that; — " The patents claimed in the different Contracting States by persons entitled to the benefit of the Convention shall be independent of the patents obtained for the same invention in other States whether adhering to the Union or not. " This provision shall apply in the case of the accession of new States, to patents existing in either State at the time of accession." A further arrangement was concluded at Madrid on the 14th April, 1891, between the Governments of Great Britain, France, Spain, Switzerland and Tunis for the prevention of false indications of origin on goods. This arrangement provides for the seizure on importation of goods bearing false indications of origin, •or, where the legislation of a State does not permit of such seizure, for the prohibition of importation. Seizure may also take place in the State where false indication has been applied. Brazil, Cuba and Portugal have since adhered to this arrangement. Another arrangement was concluded at the same place and time between certain States of the Union for the international registration of trade marks, but to this arrangement Great Britain is not a party. International Arrangements in the Self-Governing Dominions. Australia and New Zealand are parties to the International Convention. Orders in Council have been issued in Australia and New Zealand giving twelve months' priority in each Colony to tliose who have applied for patents in the other Colony. The Patent Laws of Canada, Newfoundland, Cape Colony, Natal, the Transvaal and the Orange Eiver Colony contain no provision for International arrangements for the protection of inventions. The Canadian Patent Act, however, gives twelve months' priority to a patentee abroad, provided notice of intention to apply for a patent in Canada be given to the Commissioner within three months of the date of the foreign application. In the Newfoundland Consolidated Statutes •(Second Series), chapter 109, section 18 implies that patents may be granted in England which shall extend to Newfoundland, but provides that they shall not be effective there until the arrival of the specification and drawings. The Patent Law of Natal provides that, from and after the promulgation in this Colony of the Order in Council referred to in section 104 of the Patents, Designs, and Trade Marks Act, 1883, all Letters Patent granted in the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland shall be deemed and taken to be granted under the provision of Law No. 4, 1870, and may be dealt with accordingly; provided that this Law shall only apply to patents granted for inventions in the United Kingdom, and not to designs or trade marks. The effect of this provision is not altogether clear. W. TEMPLE FRANKS. 29th March, 1911.

(VII.) - ; Uniformity in Company Law. No. 1. NEW ZEALAND. The GOVERNOR to the SECRETARY OF STATE. (Received 7.30 a.m., 11th March, 1911.) Telegram. Your telegram of 13th December,* resolution 12, Uniformity Company Law. Following received from Prime Minister : — Begins: As British Companies are increasingly carrying on operations in

* No. 2 in [Cd. 5513].

164

New Zealand and other oversea Dominions, it is desirable that there should be uniformity in respect to main principles connected with formation and operation of mercantile companies. With this object legislation should be prepared by Imperial Government and should be submitted to oversea Dominions for consideration and approval, with a view to such legislation coming into operation throughout Great Britain and Ireland and oversea Dominions consenting to it, Legislation in question to define powers of each oversea Dominion to alter or amend provisions of such legislation, and also to define such portions of this legislation as cannot be altered without consent of Imperial Government and oversea Dominions bound by it. Ends. —Islington.

No. 2. COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS OF THE COMPANY LAWS OF THE UNITED KINGDOM, INDIA, CANADA, AUSTRALIA, NEW ZEALAND, AND SOUTH AFRICA, WITH A MEMORANDUM PREPARED FOR THE IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911, BY THE DIRECTION OF THE BOARD OF TRADE. A Memorandum and Comparative Analysis of the laws and ordinances relating to joint stock companies, in force in the year 1907 in the United Kingdom, India, and the Dominions [Cd. 3589] was prepared by the direction of the Board of Trade in order to bring before the Imperial Conference held in that year, for consideration and discussion, the question whether any steps could usefully be taken with the object of bringing the laws which govern the formation, management, and winding-up of joint stock companies in different parts of the Empire, more closely into line, and thus securing greater uniformity of mercantile law in this respect throughout the Empire. The following resolution was unanimously adopted by the Conference : — " That it is desirable so far as circumstances permit to secure greater uniformity "of the company laws of the Empire, and that the Memorandum and " Analysis prepared on this subject by the Imperial Government be noted " for the consideration of the various Governments represented at the " Conference." The Board of Trade have now directed that the Comparative Analysis framed in 1907 should be brought up to date in order to show what changes have taken place in the laws relating to companies in the United Kingdom, in India and in the Dominions, in the direction of greater simplicity, clearness, and uniformity. Since the Conference of 1907, the Acts of the United Kingdom relating to companies, which then amounted to 17 in number, were, together with two other amending Acts passed in 1907 and 1908, making 19 in all, consolidated into a single Statute in the year 1908. In India there has been no change, and with the exception of two very short Acts of 1895 and 1900, the object of the former being to give a company power to alter its memorandum of association with the sanction of the High Court, and of the latter to give a company power to establish branch registers, the law governing joint stock companies in India has remained without revision for upwards of 28 years. In Canada the Dominion Acts relating to companies are not founded on the Imperial Law, and the legislation of the Provinces relating to companies is in some cases based on the Dominion Acts and in other cases on the Imperial Acts, and in most cases is a combination of the Dominion and Imperial law. In Canada there were in 1907, 9 different systems of company law contained in 76 Acts and Ordinances. There are now 11 different systems of company law contained in 67 Acts and Ordinances. The increase in the number of systems of law in Canada is due to the legislation of the new Provinces of Alberta and Saskatchewan, the former Province having contributed three new Statutes and the latter five dealing with the law of companies. In British Columbia the 13 Statutes which were in existence in 1907 have been repealed and have been replaced by a single consolidating Statute based entirely on and closely following the words of the Imperial Consolidation Act. In the Province of Ontario also there has been a reduction from 16 to 5 owing .

165

to a consolidation which took place in 1907. The Ontario Act of 1907, however, is founded on the Statutes of the Dominion Parliament dealing with the law of companies, and with the exception of a few provisions does not follow the Imperial Consolidation Act at all. In Australia the only change of any importance is the consolidation of the laws relating to companies in the State of Victoria. The total number of statutes in Australia dealing with the law of companies was 46 in 1907 and by the end of 1910 had risen to 54. In New South Wales the increase was from 4t05 ;in Victoria 9t012 ;in Queensland 11 to 12, and in Tasmania 13 to 16, but by the Victorian Consolidation Act (which only came into operation on the 31st January, 1911) the 12 Victorian Statutes have now been reduced to one and the total for Australia is now 43 as against 46 in 1907. In 1910 a Select Committee of the Legislative Assembly of Victoria was appointed to consider and report upon the question of the consolidation and amendment of the law relating to trading companies. The Committee held 16 sittings and examined a number of witnesses including representatives of the Law Institute of Victoria, the Associated Banks, the Melbourne Stock Exchange and the Chamber of Mines, and received a report from the Chamber of Commerce. In this report the Chamber of Commerce said as follows :— - "We strongly approve of the desire which has been manifested to assimilate " our law to the English Companies Act, 1908, and consider that, except in " certain matters referred to later, the more nearly our law is made to resemble " the English Act the greater will be the advantage, as the legal profession "and the Courts will then have the advantage of the English text books and " decisions explaining and interpreting the law. This in our opinion will " make for certainty, and we deprecate anything in the nature of trifling " deviations from the English Act that will tend to have an opposite effect." The Select Committee of the Legislative Assembly ultimately reported that they were unanimous in opinion that the effect of the Bill which was then before them would be to secure greater uniformity with the English company law, and the Bill as above stated has become law. The Victorian Consolidation Act is an event of considerable importance, for though in form it is a Consolidation Act, it practically adopts the whole of the English law on the subject of companies. In New Zealand also there has been practically no change, though the two Statutes existing in 1907 have been repealed and are represented by an Act of 1908 which in its turn has been amended by an Act of 1910. In South Africa there were in 1907, 22 Statutes in all dealing with company law, and there are now 16 only.- This reduction is entirely due to the Transvaal, which has led the way by remodelling her laws relating to companies by the adoption of the Imperial Consolidation Act practically without change. In an Appendix is set out in tabular form the number of Statutes existing in 1907 and in 1911 with regard to companies in the United Kingdom, in India, and in the Dominions. To sum up, some progress has been made towards uniformity during the past four years notably by the Acts recently passed in the Transvaal, in Victoria, and in British Columbia, and there is every reason to hope that progress will be more rapid in the near future. 'The importance of the subject is realised on every hand, and resolutions are to be proposed with regard to it at the coming Conference by the representatives ot both Australia and New Zealand. Board of Tkade, April, 1911.

166

APPENDIX I.

Number of Statutes. Name. 1907. 1911. Great Britain ... 17 [ndia 3 Canada... Ontario ... Quebec ... Nova Scotia New Brunswick Manitoba .. North-West Territories Prince Edward Island British Columbia Alberta* Saskatchewan* 8 16 6 12 7 9 4 1 13 6 5 2 16 11 13 4 I 1 3 5 Total for Canada 76 67 Australia : — New South Wales Victoria ... South Australia Queensland Tasmania Western Australia 4 9 2 11 13 7 5 1 2 12 16 7 7 Total for Australia ... 46 4;>> New Zealand South Africa :— Cape of Good Hope Natal ... Transvaal Orange River Colony ... British South Africa Company • •'• 3 6 8 4 1 3 6 1 4 2 Total for South Africa 22 16 Grand Total 166 132 * These two provinces were not included in the Comparative Analysis prepare' in 1907.

167

APPENDIX 11. COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS Of the Acts, Laws and Ordinances relating , to Joint Stock Companies in force on the Ist April, 1911, in India and in the Dominions, shewing the material differences from the Imperial Companies (Consolidation) Act, 1908.

TABLE OF CONTENTS. PAGE India ... 168 Canada 169 Australia 184 New Zealand ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 193 South Africa 194 Tabular Statement of Documents required to be filed ... ... 200 Index ... ... ... ... .., 201 20703 I .

168

COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS Of the Acts, Laws and Ordinances relating to Joint Stock Companies in force on the Ist April, 1911, in India and in the Dominions, shewing the material differences from the Imperial Companies (Consolidation) Act, 1908.

INDIA. The law relating to joint stock companies in India is contained in three Acts only —- the Indian Companies Act, 1882, and short Amending Acts entitled the Indian Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act, 1895, and the Indian Companies (Branch Registers) Act, 1900. The Indian Companies Act, 1882, closely follows those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the provisions of the Imperial Companies. Acts, 1862, 1867, 1870 and 1877 ; and the two other Acts follow with the same closeness the Imperial Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act, 1890, and the Imperial Companies (Colonial Registers) Act, 1888. With the exception of the Acts of 1895 and 1900, the law governing joint stock companies in India has remained without revision for upwards of 28 years, and the long series of Imperial Companies Acts which were passed during the 30 years following the year 1877 have neither been adopted nor followed. The Indian Acts follow the six Acts of the Imperial Legislature mentioned above with closeness, and there are consequently but few differences to note in the Table set out below between the provisions of the Indian Acts and of those sections of the Imperial Companies (Consolidation) Act, 1908, in which the six Imperial Acts mentioned above are merged and consolidated.

Table shewing the material differences between the Indian Acts and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed in India. Additions.

Indian Act. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition, Sec. 74 of Act of 1882. Provides for the making out of an annual balance sheet, its audit, and for the filing of audited balance sheet with the Registrar. A similar provision was included in the Imperial Companies Act of 1907. Definition of debts added : —Debts defined as "debts actually due," except in case of life assurance companies, when debts are to include prospective liability under policies. This follows section 21 of the Life Assurance Companies Act, 1870. Provision added as to petition in case of a life assurance company, following section 21 of the Life Assurance Companies Act, 1870. Also a provision that a shareholder owing calls or other moneys cannot present a petition. Provision added that winding-up order shall be deemed to be notice of discharge to servants of company. Provision forbidding company to buy its own shares. This is in accordance with English law, though there is no section in the English Acts expressly dealing with the point. Sec. 130 of Act of 1882. Sees. 13'1,135, and 285. Sec. 131 of Act of. 1882. Sec. 137 Sec. 137 of Act of 1882. Sec. 249 of Act of 1882. Sec. 143

169

Omissions.

DOMINION OF CANADA. In Canada companies may be incorporated either under the Dominion laws or under the laws of the Province in which the company carries on its business. The Dominion laws relating to companies are founded, as appears from the summary set out below, on an entirely different system to that which governs the law of companies in the Mother country. Each Province has laws relating to companies distinct from those of the Dominion Parliament. In some Provinces the laws relating to companies are founded on the Dominion laws ; in others, again, on the laws of the Mother country ; and there are many laws which are founded partly on the one and partly on the other system. Taking the Dominion laws and the law r s of the Provinces together there are at present in existence eleven different systems of company law existing concurrently in Canada and contained in no less than 67 Acts and Ordinances dealing with the subject. Though the incorporation of companies is a matter dealt with both by the laws of the Dominion and of the several Provinces, the insolvency of companies is a matter exclusively within the jurisdiction of the Dominion Parliament. It is only under the Dominion Winding-up Act that a creditor can obtain a winding-up Order ex debito justiticß, and though each of the Provinces has its separate winding-up Act, the provisions of these Acts relate only to the voluntary winding-up of a company and do not infringe on the exclusive legislative power conferred on the Dominion Parliament with regard to compulsory liquidation. The exact definition of the respective powers under the British North America Act of the Dominion and the Provincial Governments respectively, with regard to the incorporation of companies, was made the subject of discussion at a Conference held at Ottawa on the 29th March, 1910, between representatives of the Dominion and of the Provinces. The Conference was convened for an exchange of views on the question of the respective jurisdiction of the legislature of each Province and of the Dominion Parliament in the matter of civil constitution of companies, and as to the rights of companies so constituted. The representatives of the Dominion present at the Conference were the Right Hon. Sir Wilfrid Laurier, the Hon. Mr. Aylesworth, the Hon. Mr. Lemieux and the Hon. Mr. Murphy ; of Ontario the Hon. Mr. Hanna, Mr. C. H. Ritchie, K.C., and Mr. Edward Bayly, Solicitor to the Attorney-General's Department ; of Quebec the Hon. Mr. Taschereau, the Hon. Mr. Mackenzie, and Mr. C. Lanctot, K.C., Deputy Attorney-General ; of Manitoba the Hon. Mr. Campbell and the Hon. Mr. Howden ; of New Brunswick the Hon. Mr. Hazen and the Hon. Mr. McLeod ; of British Columbia Mr. H. A. McClean, K.C., Deputy Attorney-General ; and of Saskatchewan the Hon. Mr. Turgeon. The following resolution was unanimously adopted by the representatives of the Provinces : — " Whereas it has been proposed by the Government of Canada to submit to the " Supreme Court of Canada the question of the jurisdiction of the Provinces and the " Federal Parliament respectively in reference to the incorporation of companies and of " the rights of companies so incorporated ; and whereas the Supreme Court of Canada, " in the case of The Canadian Pacific Railway Company v. The Ottawa Fire Insurance 20703 I 2

Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Omission. lee, 19 lee. 60 Prohibition against companies not formed for profit holding land except under licence from the Board of Trade. This is part of the English law of Mortmain. Provision that where a company has been formed with unlimited liability on the part of a director notice of the fact shall be given to him. before he accepts office. Power to liquidators in voluntary winding-up with the sanction of the Court to prosecute delinquent directors. Unlimited liability to attach to members of banking company in respect of notes issued. iec. 217 lee. 251

170

" Company, has already upheld the contention of the Provinces in this behalf, it is " therefore resolved : (1) That the Provinces in view of this judgment do not think it " expedient or advisable to consent to another or further submission, involving sub- " stantially the same issue. (2) That they are of opinion that it is not in the public " interest that the powers exercised by the Provinces for over forty years should again "be brought in question. (8) That they believe that foreign corporations should not " be accorded or enjoy, within any Province, greater powers than companies incor- " porated by sister Provinces. (4) That they express their willingness to join in a " Conference to draft an amendment to the British North America Act, to more clearly " define and set at rest the respective rights of the Dominion and the Provinces in this " respect." Shortly after the holding of the Conference a reference was made to the Supreme Court of Canada by Order in Council for their opinion with regard to the extent of the powers of the Provincial Legislatures to incorporate companies. The Court has as yet delivered no opinion on the subject. The Act of the Dominion Parliament which governs the incorporation of joint stock companies is the Companies Act, 1906, as amended by an Act of 1908. These Acts are, as stated above, not based on the Imperial Companies Acts, and consequently a detailed comparison is difficult, and it is only possible to set out the main features and provisions. Principal provisions of the Dominion Companies Act, 1906, and oj the amending Act of 1908. Incorporation is obtained by application for Letters Patent to the Secretary of State by not less than five persons. (Sec. sof 1906.) Business is not to be commenced, under penalty of liability of the directors to the creditors, until 10 per cent, of the capital has been subscribed and paid for. (Sec. 26 of 1906.) Upon the passing of a special resolution, an application may be made to and sanctioned by, the Secretary of State for the issue of supplementary Letters Patent enlarging the company's powers. No application to the Court is necessary as under the Imperial Consolidation Act, nor are any restrictions analogous to those laid down by Section 9of that Act, imposed on the Secretary of State. (Sees. 34-37 of 1906.) Every shareholder is individually liable to the creditors of the company to an amount equal to that unpaid on his shares, but is not " liable to an action therefor, by " any creditor until an execution against the company has been returned unsatisfied in " whole or in part." (Sec. 39 of 1906.) Every prospectus to specify the dates of and the parties to any contract entered into by the company or the promoters, and any prospectus not giving the required information to be deemed fraudulent. (Sec. 43 of 1906, cf. Sec. 81 of Imperial Consolidation Act.) Unless the Letters Patent authorise such purchase a company cannot use any of its funds in the purchase of stock in any other corporation until the directors have been expressly authorized by a byelaw, sanctioned by not less than two-thirds in value of the capital, represented at a meeting called for the purpose. (Sec. 44 of 1906.) The sanction of a byelaw passed by a three-fourths majority of shareholders present at a meeting representing two-thirds of the stock of a company must be obtained by the directors before issuing preference stock. (Sec. 47 of 1906.) Sub-division, increase and reduction of capital may be carried through by a byelaw made by the directors, which must be passed by the shareholders and confirmed by supplementary Letters Patent. Before increase can be made, 90 per cent, of the existing capital of the company must be subscribed, and 50 per cent, thereon must have been paid in. (Sees. 51-57 of 1906.) Borrowing powers can only be exercised if sanctioned by a vote of not less than two-thirds in value of the subscribed stock represented at a general meeting duly called for the purpose. This restriction, however, does not apply to the borrowing of money on bills of exchange or promissory notes. (Sec. 69 of 1906.) Directors are made jointly and severally liable : —lf they declare and pay a dividend when the company is insolvent or which would make the company insolvent (Sec. 82 of 1906) ; if they make loans to shareholders (Sec. 84 of 1906) ; they are also made liable to clerks, labourers, servants, and apprentices " for all debts not exceeding six months' wages due

171

" for service performed for the company whilst they are directors." ISo director, however, can be sued unless the company is sued within one year after the debt becomes due nor unless an execution against the company has been returned unsatisfied. (Sec. 85 of 1906.) The provisions as to the books to be kept by a company are similar to those contained in the Imperial Consolidation Act, but a register of transfers is added, in which must be entered the particulars of every transfer of shares in the company. (Sees. 89 and 90 of 1906.) Upon the application of shareholders representing one-fourth in value of the issued capital stock of a company, a judge may appoint an inspector to investigate the affairs and management of the company, and the expenses of the investigation are payable by the company or by the applicants as the judge may direct. (Sec. 92 of 1906.) The company may, by resolution, appoint an inspector with the same powers as if he had been appointed by a judge. (Sec. 93 of 1906.) Directors must lay before shareholders annually a full printed statement of the affairs and financial position of the company at or before each o-eneral meeting. (Sec. 105 of 1906.) A statement corresponding to the annual return under Section 26 of the Imperial ■Consolidation Act of 1908 containing particulars of the subscribed and issued capital of the company but with only a list of those who have ceased to be shareholders of the company is to be sent to the Secretary of State whensoever he makes a written request therefor, but not otherwise. (Sec. 106 of 1906.) Sees. 120-176 of 1906 correspond to the sections dealing with the like subjects in the Imperial Companies Clauses Act, 1845, and deal entirely with companies incorporated by special Act of Parliament. Sees. 177-257 of 1906 deal with loan companies. Loan companies in Canada before electing directors must obtain a subscription of 100,000 dollars and deposit 50,000 dollars with the Minister of Finance (Sec. 190 of 1906), and before obtaining a certificate to carry on business must obtain a subscription of 300,000 dollars and deposit 100,000 dollars. (Sec. 193 of 1906.) The total amount of liabilities to the public (exclusive of debentures) must not exceed four times the amount paid up on the company's capital. (Sees. 200 and 201 of 1906.) Every company must file with the Minister of Finance annually, a statement showing capital, assets and liabilities, amount and nature of investments, and extent and value of land held by the company. (Sec. 255 of 1906.) Sees. 258-268 of 1906 deal with British loan companies, which term is interpreted to mean any institution or corporation duly incorporated under the laws of the Parliament of the United Kingdom for the purpose of lending money. A British loan company may carry on business in Canada after obtaining a licence from the Secretary of State, and is thereupon free from the regulations which apply to other loan companies, with the exception of the duty of making returns to the Minister of Finance of all the business done by it in Canada at the same time and in the same manner as if the company were not a British loan company. Sees. 269-273 of 1906 apply to British and Foreign mining companies, which must obtain a licence before carrying on mining operations and must make returns when required to the Secretary of State of all business done by them under the licence. The Dominion Acts dealing with the winding-up of companies, on the other hand, are based on the winding-up provisions of the Imperial Companies Act of 1862. The Dominion Winding-up Acts consist of Chapter 144 of the Revised Statutes, 1906, and amending Acts of 1907 and 1908 (2). There are but few differences to note, which are set out in the Table below.

Table showing material differences between the Dominion Winding-up Acts and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the winding-up provisions of the Imperial Act of 1862. Additions.

l Corresponding t Dominion Act. provision of Imperial Nature of Addition. Consolidation Act. - Sec. 11 of Act of — ' The Court may make a winding-up order when the capital 1906. stock of a company is impaired to the extent of 25 per cent., and when the Court is satisfied that the lost capital is not.likely to be restored within a year.

172

Additions —continued.

Omissions.

The provisions of the Imperial Winding-up Act of 1890 have not been adopted in any respect.

ONTARIO. The law relating to joint stock companies in the Province of Ontario was in the year 1906 contained in no less than sixteen Acts. Two out of these sixteen Acts, namely, the Acts of 1900 and 1901 which deal with the licensing of extra-Provincial corporations remain untouched. The remaining fourteen, however, have been consolidated in an Act of 1907 which in its turn has been amended by short Acts of 1908 and 1909. Thus the total number of statutes in which the law of Ontario is now contained is five only as against the former number of sixteen. The Ontario Act of 1907 and the amending Acts of 1908 and 1909 are founded on and follow closely the statutes of the Dominion Parliament dealing with the law of companies. There are, however, a few provisions taken from the Imperial Consolidation Act and now made part of the law of Ontario for the first time, namely, the provisions relating to the issue of share warrants to bearer, the issue and contents of a prospectus, allotment of shares, the appointment of auditors, and the holding of statutory meetings within three months after the formation of a company. The provisions of the Imperial Consolidation Act as to the voluntary winding-up of a company and as to the liability of directors were incorporated in the law of Ontario prior to the Act of 1907. Special parts of the Ontario Act of 1907 refer tomining companies, to trust companies, and to municipal companies respectively.

Table showing the material differences between the Ontario Companies Act, 1907, as amended, and the Dominion Acts referred to above. Additions.

Dominion Act. Correspondingprovision of Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 23 of Act of 1906. Sec. 211 ... Every attachment, distress or execution to be void after the making of the whiding-up order instead of the date of the petition to wind up. An incorporated company may be appointed liquidator. Sec. 30 of Act of 1906. Sees. 94 and 95 of Act of 1906. All contracts by which creditors are obstructed or delayed, made by a company unable to meet its engagements, and which is subsequently ordered to be wound up, with a person knowing or having probable cause to know such inability (whether such person is a creditor or not) to be null and void. The Court may appoint solicitor and counsel to represent any class of creditors or shareholders (if satisfied that their interests can be classified), and the persons in each class shall be bound by the acts of the solicitor and counsel. « Sec. 1 of Act of 1907.

Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Omission. Sec. 192 Provisions for re-construction of companies in course of being wound up and for the valuation and purchase of interests of dissenting shareholders.

Ontario Act. Corresponding provision in Dominion Act of 1906. Nature of Addition. iec. 13 Sec. 52 Increase of capital not to take place until 90 per cent, has been subscribed and 10 per cent, paid in (instead of 90 per cpnt. and 50 per cent, respectively).

173

Additions —continued.

Ontario Act. Corresponding provision in Dominion Act of 1906. Nature of Addition. Sec. 17 Sees. 18 and 19 ... Sec. 21 Sec. 22 Sec. 23 Sec. 27 Sec. 34 Sees. 28 and 29... Sec. 27 Sec. 33 I In this section are set out a variety of powers which are applicable to all companies having share capital, subject, J however, to the withholding of any of these powers by the Letters Patent creating the company. Power given to a company to hold land necessary for carrying on its tindertaking, but any land not actually required and which is not within the limits or within one mile of any city or town must not be held for a longer period than seven years. Forfeiture of charter for non-user during two years instead of the three years allowed by the Dominion Law. Proof of user to be upon company in any action where non-user is alleged. Power to revoke Letters Patent on sufficient cause shown. If company exercises its corporate powers when number of members below five, members to have unlimited liability. The last word of the name of a company with share capital shall be "limited", except in the marking of goods or packages containing goods. In the case of a company not offering shares for public subscription a general meeting of the company must be held within two months from date of Letters Patent and a report made to the meeting by the provisional directors. Notice of general meetings to be sent by registered letter to each shareholder. If Letters Patent do not prescribe time and place for annual meeting, it must be held on fourth Wednesday in January of every year. Particulars to be set out in the balance sheet are given in the section. On resolution by shareholders holding 5 per cent, of the capital, a copy of the balance sheet to be given to every shareholder present at the meetings. Directors on requisition of one-tenth of holders of subscribed shares must call a meeting. All meetings of shareholders to be held at head office in Ontario unless Letters Patent authorise the contrary. Sec. 35 Sec. 88 (a) Sec. 30 Sec. 105 Sec. 37 Sec. 87 Sec. 44 of 1907 as amended by Sec. 1 (4) of 1908. Sec. 49 Sees. 57-65 Cf. Sec. 37 of Imperial Consolidation Act. Sec. 42 No shareholder in a co-operative cold storage association to which aid has been granted, or in a co-operative cheese and butter making company shall hold shares exceeding $1000. Provisions as to issue of bearer warrants. Sec. 67 Sec. 76 Sec. 92 Sec. 94 Sees. 95-100 Sees. 102-105 ... Sec. 71 Sec. 85 Sec. 43 Cf. Sees. 80 to 84 of Imperial Consolidation Act. Any one of joint shareholders may vote. Unless preference shares, debenture bonds, &c. are issued subject to redemption and conversion, they shall not be redeemed or converted without the consent of the holders. Directors may pay dividend in stock. Directors to be liable for wages of labourers, servants, and apprentices of the company to the extent of one year's wages. Provisions as to issue and contents of prospectus, and liability of directors in connection therewith. These mainly follow the Imperial provisions, but prospectuses to be filed by a company the number of shareholders of which is increased to a number greater by ten than the number of applicants for incorporation, or which has its debentures or other securities held by more than ten persons. Subscribed capital only to be stated on advertisements or documents issued by the company. Provisions as to allotment and statutory meetings mainly founded on the Imperial provisions. Sec. 101. Sees. 106-112 ... Cf. Sees. 85-88 & Sec. 65 of Imperial Consolidation Act. Sec. 121 Sec. 122 Sees. 92, 94. Penalty for false returns &c. Inspector may be appointed on application of one-fifth of shareholders. Appointment, rights, and duties of auditors. These sections follow the Imperial provisions. Companies to make and file on the 1st February in every year an annual summary giving detailed particulars as to the capital of the company, and as to the directors and officers of the company. Sees. 123-130 ... Sec. 131 Sec. 106

174

Omissions.

Table showing the material differences between the Ontario Companies Act (1907) and the provisions as to voluntary winding-up of the Imperial Consolidation Act. Additions.

Omissions.

QUEBEC. The law relating to joint stock companies in the Province of Quebec is contained in Articles 6002 to 6097 of the Revised Statutes of 1909, and in an amending Act of 1910. Articles 6098 to 6110 deal with extra-Provincial corporations and Articles 6120 to 6140 with the voluntary winding up of companies. In its main provisions the company law of this Province follows that contained in the Dominion Acts the more important differences being set out in tabular form below.

Table showing the material differences between the Acts of Quebec and the Dominion Acts. Additions.

Dominion Act of 1906. | I Corresponding provision in Ontario Act. Nature of Omission. Sees. 26 and 86 ... Company not to commence business until 10 per cent, of its authorised capital is subscribed and paid for. Directors liable for breach of this regulation. Not less than 10 per cent, upon the allotted shares to be called and made payable in the first year. Call to be deemed payable when resolution of directors is passed. Holders of one-fourth in value of the subscribed stock of the company may call a meeting. Sec. 58 Sec. 59 Sec. 87 i.

Ontario Winding-up Corresponding > Actri9071 provision in Imperial Act (IMU7). Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 192 Sec. 13 ... Winding-up to commence from the date of the service of the motion instead of the date of presentation of the petition. On the refusal of a liquidator to institute proceedings which a shareholder thinks are for the benefit of the company, the shareholder may, with the sanction of the Court, take such proceedings in the name of the liquidator or of the company, but at his own expense and risk, and for his own exclusive benefit. See. 199

Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Omission. iec. 210 ... Section as to "fraudulent preference."

Quebec Act. Corresponding provision in Dominion Act of 1906. Nature of Addition. Article -6034 ... Sec. 43 Promoters as well as directors and officers of the company to be held responsible for contents of prospectus.

175

Additions —continued.

Omissions.

NOVA SCOTIA. The law relating to joint stock companies in the Province o£ Nova Scotia is contained in sixteen statutes, namely, the Nova Scotia Companies A.ct (1900), the Companies (Winding-Up) Act (1900), Chapter 130 of the Revised Statutes of 1900, and Acts of 1902, 1903 (2), 1904, 1905, 1906, 1907, 1909 (2) and 1910 amending the Nova Scotia Companies Act (1900). These Acts contain most of the sections of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the provisions of the Imperial Acts of 1862, 1867, 1877, 1880, and 1898, the Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act 1890, and the Directors' Liability Act, 1890. With small exceptions the Imperial legislation as to companies subsequent to the year 1898 has not been followed or adopted. Foreign companies carrying on business in Nova Scotia are governed by the following Acts : Chapter 127 of 1900, and amending Acts of 1903 and 1904. 20703 . X

Quebec Act. Corresponding provision in Dominion Act of 1906. Nature of Addition. Article 6036 Definition of capital, stock, and prohibition of watering of stock, or any other form of fictitious capitalization. The issue of preference stock by a company requires the sanction of two-thirds in value of the stockholders and the approval of the Lieutenant-Governor. The approval of the Lieutenant-Governor not to be given until after notice of one month has been given by registered letter to all the stockholders. Directors may (with the sanction of two-thirds in value of the subscribed stock) give to one or more trustees a hypothec on the immovable property of the company to secure an issue of bonds or debentures. Dividend may be paid entirely or supplemented out of the reserve fund, but such payment must be expressly authorized by a resolution of the company. In the absence of such express authority directors to be personally liable. Declaration to be made and filed in each district in which it carries on business by every company, except banking companies, within 60 days of commencing business stating the name of the company, the place, date and manner of incorporation, and the situation of the principal place of business in Quebec. Under these articles extra-Provincial companies may be licensed by the Lieutenant-Governor. Article 6039 Sees. 47-49 Article 6058 Sec. 69 ... Article 6059 Sec. 70 ... Article 6091 Articles 6098-6110

Dominion Act of 1906. | Nature of Omission. I Sees. 33, 114, and | 115. The name of a company, with the word " limited " at the end, to be painted or affixed on the outside of every place of business and to be used on the company's seal and all official publications. Sec. 117 Article 6077 Penalty for false entries in books and refusing inspection. In Dominion Act the making of false entries and the refusing of inspection is an indictable offence. In the Quebec Act a fine of 100 dollars for each offence and liability for damages to party interested is substituted for the criminal penalty.

176

Table showing material differences between the Nova Scotia Acts and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act ivhich reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed in Nova Scotia: —

Additions.

Omissions.

NEW BRUNSWICK. The law relating to joint stock companies in the Province of New Brunswick is contained in eleven Statutes, namely The New Brunswick Joint Stock Companies Act (1903) amended by Acts of 1904, 1906, 1907, and 1909, in chapter 86 of the Consolidated Statutes of 1903, and in the Companies Winding-up Act (1903), as amended by the Acts of 1909 and 1910. There is also an Act of 1903, with an amending Act of 1905, dealing with the licensing of extra-Provincial corporations.

Nova Scotia Act. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Xature of Addition. Sec. 6 of Nova Scotia Companies Act (1900). Sec. 70 of same Act Sec. 2 Three instead of seven persons can form a company. cf. Sec. 47 of the Dominion Act (1906). cf. Sec. 69 of the Dominion Act (1906). Sec. 89 A special resolution of the shareholders is necessary to empower directors to issue preference shares. Sec. 89 of same. Act A like resolution is necessary to enable a company to mortgage its property or to issue debentures. Sec. 119, added by amending Act of 1903. Sec. 6 of the Companies (Windingup) Act (1900). Sec. 11 of same Act Sec. 139 Payment of underwriting commission permitted, but limited to " 10 per cent, of the price at which the shares are sold." Commencement of winding-up to be the date of a windingup order instead of the date of presentation of the petition. Sec. 59 of same Act The Nova Scotia Companies Act, 1900, and amending Acts of 1908 and 1904. Liquidator to be paid by commission of 5 per cent, on the net amount realised in the absence of any agreement or Order. On the refusal of a liquidator to institute proceedings which a shareholder thinks for the benefit of the company, the shareholder may with the sanction of the Court take such proceedings in the name of the liquidator or of the company, but at his own expense and risk, and for his own exclusive interest and benefit. Under these Acts every foreign company carrying on business in Nova Scotia must appoint a manager or agent resident in the Province, and file a statement giving his name and address. Such companies must also file a statement giving particulars of incorporation, where the head office is situated, particulars as to capital authorized, subscribed and issued, and the names of the directors. A similar provision was included in the Imperial Companies Act of 1907.

Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Omission. Sec. 19 Sec. 20 Sees. 60 and 61 Prohibition against companies not formed for profit holding land. This is part of the English law of mortmain. Provision that associations not for profit may under licence register without the word " limited " at the end of the name. These sections provide for the formation of limited companies with unlimited liability on the part of the directors or managers, thus making it possible to create limited partnerships similar to the companies en commandite existing on the Continent. Provision requiring every company to keep a register of mortgages. Section as to " fraudulent preference." Sees. 100 and 101 ... Sec. 210

177

The New Brunswick Joint Stock Companies Act (1903) with its amending Acts is founded on the Dominion Act, while the Companies Winding-up Act (1903) of the Province follows the provisions of the Imperial Consolidation Act as to voluntary winding-up.

Table shewing the material differences between the New Brunswick Acts and the Dominion Acts. Additions.

Omissions.

There are no special provisions in the Winding-up Act (1903) to which attention need be called except section 4, which (as amended by the Act of 1909) declares that a company may be wound-up whenever 25 per cent, of the capital has been lost or become unavailable, (cf. Sec. 11 of Dominion Winding-up Act of 1906.)

MANITOBA. The law relating to joint stock companies in Manitoba is contained in thirteen statutes, namely, the Manitoba Joint Stock Companies Act (1902), with amending Acts of 1903, 1904. 1905. 190G (2), 1907, 1908 and 1909, the Joint Stock Company 20703 X 2

New Brunswick Act. Corresponding provision of Dominion Act of 1906. Nature of Addition. lec. 5 (3) of the New Brunswick Joint Stock Companies Act (1903). iec. 32 of the same Act. Aggregate amount of stock to be taken by applicants for incorporation to be not less than one-half of the total amount of the stock of the company. lee. 37 of the same Act. lec. 42 (1) of the same Act. lec. 91 of the same Act. Chapter 25 of 1903 Sec. 52 Sec. 69 Shareholders at a meeting for election of a full board of directors, holding the same proportion of the whole allotted stock of the company that one director bears to the whole board, to be entitled to elect one director. Stock may be issued at a discount if the issue has been authorised by a byelaw confirmed at a general meeting called for that purpose, but not otherwise. Capital may be increased when the whole capital stock of the company (instead of 90 per cent.) has been taken up and 50 per cent, thereon paid in, but not sooner. Debentures may not be issued to a greater extent than 75 per cent, of the actual paid-up stock of the company. Extra-Provincial companies may be licensed by the Lieu-tenant-Governor. Trust and loan companies incorporated under the Acts of the Imperial Parliament or of the Dominion may, if licensed in New Brunswick, hold mortgages on land, but if they become owners of the land must sell within five years. Provision that debentures may be issued or re-issued, pledged or charged, and when redelivered to the company shall not be deemed to be thereby extinguished. chapter 8 of the Consolidated Statutes of 1903. Jhapter 18 of 1906

Dominion Act of 1906. Nature of Omission. Sees. 26 and 86 Business not to be commenced until 10 per cent, of the authorised capital has been subscribed and paid for under pain of the personal liability of the directors to the creditors of the company. Sec. 33 Requirement that the word " limited " should be used. Sec. 85 Liability of directors to clerks, labourers, servants and apprentices for six months' wages. Sec. 92 Provision relating to the appointment of inspectors.

178

Winding-Up Act, 1902, an Act, Chapter 29, of 1902, and an Act for the Licensing of Extra Provincial Corporations, 1909, with an amending Act of 1910. The Manitoba Joint Stock Companies Act and its amending Acts are founded on the Act of the Dominion Parliament (1906), and follow that Act subject to the exceptions set out in the Table below. The Winding-up Act follows the provisions as to voluntary winding-up of the Imperial Consolidation Act.

Table shewing material differences between the Manitoba Companies Acts and the Dominion Acts mentioned above. Additions.

Omissions.

By the Act respecting the Licensing of extra-Provincial Corporations of 1909, any foreign corporation in Manitoba may obtain a license to trade in Manitoba. On application, a certified copy of the charter must be filed and a power of attorney to an agent in Manitoba. A licence confers power to acquire, hold, mortgage, alienate, or otherwise dispose of real estate subject to the same conditions as a Manitoba company. Unlicensed foreign corporations cannot hold real estate. Annual returns must be filed showing particulars similar to those required under the Joint Stock Companies Act. The licence may be revoked at any time for violation of any provision of the Act.

Table shewing material differences between the Manitoba Winding-up Act and the provisions of the Imperial Consolidation Act relating to voluntary winding-up. Additions.

Manitoba Act. Corresponding prevision in Dominion Act of 1906. Nature of Addition. Sec. 22 of Manitoba Joint Stock Companies Act, 1902. Sees. 70 and 7Pof same Act. Sec. 26 ... Before the commencement of business 10 per cent, only of the subscribed capital need be paid up. Sec. 106 ... Annual summary as to capital to be filed every year instead of being forwarded only when Secretary of State may request. Provision authorising directors to issue shares at a discount after receiving the sanction of two-thirds in value of the shareholders at a meeting. Penalty for publishing, as the capital of a company, a larger sum than the subscribed capital. Penalty for receiving stock in consideration of allowing use of name as director. Sec. 3 of Act of 1904, Chapter 6. Chapter 29 of 1902 Sec. 1 of Act of 1906, chapter 14.

Dominion Act of 1906. Nature of Omission. Sec. 43 Provision that prospectus must specify contracts entered, into by or on behalf of company or be deemed fraudulent. Liability of directors where loan is made to a shareholder. The liability of directors to creditors where business is commenced before 10 per cent, of the capital has been subscribed and paid for. Provision that a printed statement of the affairs and financial position of a company be annually laid before the shareholders at or before each general meeting. Sec. 84 Sec. 86 Sec. 105

Winding-Up Act of Manitoba. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 6 Sec. 9 ... Sec. 139 ... ... Sec. 151 ... Winding-up to commence at the date of the winding up Order instead of at the date of the presentation of the petition. The assets of a company cannot be sold en bloc by a liquidator except with the sanction of the shareholders given at a meeting called for that purpose.

179

Addition s —continued.

Omissions.

NORTH-WEST TERRITORIES. The law relating to joint stock companies in the Province of the North-West Territories consists of the Companies Ordinance (1901), the Foreign Companies Ordinance, 1903, the Companies Winding-up Ordinance, 1903, and the Trust Companies Ordinance, 1903. The Companies Ordinances, 1901 and 1903, follow closely, and include most of the sections of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the provisions of the Imperial Acts of 1862, 1867, and 1877, the Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Act, 1888, the Directors' Liability Act of 1890, the Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act, 1890, and the Companies Act, 1900. Those sections of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Companies Seals Act, 1864, the Joint Stock Companies Arrangement Act, 1870, the Companies Acts 1879 and 1880 (except Section 7), the Companies (Colonial Registers) Act, 1883, the Companies Act, 1886, the Companies (Winding-up) Acts, 1890 and 1893, the Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1897, and the Companies Acts, 1898 and 1907, find no place in the Ordinances of the North-West Territories.

Table shewing the material differences between the Ordinances and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed in the Province of the North-West Territories. Additions.

Winding-up Act of Manitoba. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. iec. 24 If a liquidator refuses to take proceedings when requested by any member for the benefit of the company, such member m'ay take them with the sanction of the Court, at his own expense and risk and for his own exclusive benefit. Companies whose capital has become impaired may reduce the par value of their shares by special resolution without the necessity to obtain an Order of the Court for the reduction of capital. No such resolution, however, can affect the amount payable on the shares. lees. 52-54 of Act of 1899. Sec. 46

Imperial Consolidation Act. Corresponding provision in Manitoba Act. Nature of Omission. 3ec. 123 Sec. 15 (2) of Act of 1899. Provision as to the liability of past members who have ceased to be members within 12 months before the winding-up. Section as to " fraudulent preference." Sec. 210

North-WeBt Territories Ordinance. v Consolidation Act. Nature oi Addition. iec. 5 of Ordinance of 1901. iec. 44 of Ordinance of 1901. Sec. 2 Three instead of seven persons may form a company. cf. Sec. 39 of the Dominion Act (1906). Each shareholder individually liable to the creditors of i company to an amount equal to the amount unpaid on his shares but not liable to an action by any creditor before ar execution against the company has been returned unsatiS' fied in whole or in part. \

180

Additions —continued.

Omissions.

North-West Territories Ordinances. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 53 of Ordinance of 1901. Sec. 54 of Ordinance of 1901. cf. Sees. 29 and 84 of the Dominion Act (1906). cf. Sec. 85 of the Dominion Act (1906). No loan to be made by company to any shareholder. If any such loan be made, the directors to be jointly and severally liable. Directors to be jointly and severally liable to clerks, labourers, servants and apprentices for wages not exceeding six months during time they are directors. No action, however, to be brought unless an execution against the company has been returned unsatisfied in whole or in part. A special resolution of the shareholders is necessary to empower directors to issue preference shares. Sec. 62 of Ordinance of 1901. cf. Sec. 47 of the Dominion Act (1906). Sees. 63-68 of Ordinance of 1901. These sections deal with mining companies and provide for incorporation without personal liability to shareholders beyond the amount actually paid up on their shares. Shareholders in such companies are not liable to pay calls, but their shares may be sold by auction if default is made in the payment of a call. All documents issued by companies of this class to have after or under the name the words " non-personal liability." Winding-up to commence from the date of a winding-up order instead of the date of presentation of the petition. Sec. 6 of the Companies Windingup Ordinance, 1903. Sec. 8 (3) and (4) of the Companies Winding-up Ordinance, 1903. Sec. 23 of same Ordinance. Sec. 139 Sec. 151 No sale of assets en bloc to be made unless with sanction of shareholders at a meeting called for that purpose. Foreign Companies Ordinance, 1903. i On the refusal of a liquidator to institute proceedings which a shareholder thinks are for the benefit of the company, the shareholder may, with the sanction of the Court, take such proceedings in the name of the liquidator or of the company, but at his own expense and risk and for his own exclusive benefit. Foreign companies trading in the province must be registered. In order to obtain registration a copy of the charter and regulations, of the last balance sheet, and a power of attorney to an agent in the Province must be lodged with the Registrar. A statement must also be lodged annually giving particulars as to the capital, head office, names and addresses of directors, the date of the last annual meeting, and such further information as the Registrar may require. A similar provision was included in the Imperial Companies Act of 1907. A registered company can hold land as fully and freely as private individuals. A Trust Company which has been previously approved by the Lieutenant-Governor may be appointed by the Court to act as trustee, executor or guardian of a minor's estate. No company, however, which has issued or has power to issue debentures can be so approved. The Court or the Lieutenant-Governor may from time to time appoint an inspector to examine the affairs of any such company and report. Trust Companies Ordinance, 1903.

Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Omission. Sec. 19 Sec. 20 Sees. 93-99 Sec. 210 ... I Prohibition against companies not formed for profit holding land. This is part of the English law of mortmain. Provision that associations not for profit may under licence register without the word " limited " at the end of the name. Provisions relating to the filing with the Registrar of information concerning mortgages and charges. Section as to "fraudulent preference."

181

PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND. There is only one Act of the Legislature of the Province of Prince Edward Island relating to joint stock companies, namely, The Prince Edward Island Joint Stock Companies Act (1888). This Act follows closely the provisions of the Acts of the Dominion Parliament. There is no special legislation in Prince Edward Island with regard to the winding-up of companies, and consequently the Winding-up Act of the Dominion Parliament is applicable.

Table shewing material differences between the Prince Edward Island Act and the Dominion Acts. Additions.

Omissions.

BRITISH COLUMBIA. The law of British Columbia, which in 1906 was contained in no less than thirteen different statutes, has now been consolidated into a single Act —the Companies Act, 1910. This Act of 1910 has been carefully modelled on the Imperial Consolidation Act and the exact wording of that Act has been followed in all the sections which have been adopted. Thus in British Columbia an important step has been taken towards the unification of the law of companies throughout the Empire.

Prince Edward Island Act. Nature 0-t' Addition. Sec. 29 Sec. 32 Sec. 69 Any byelaw for the issue of stock at a greater discount than that previously authorized at a general meeting must be confirmed by a general meeting before being acted on. The whole of a company's capital (instead of 90 per cent,) mast be taken up and 50 per cent, thereon paid in before an increase of capital can be made. Issue of stock to represent increased value of property prohibited, also, ' ; the practice commonly known as the watering of stock." Any prohibited issue of stock to be void. Shares to be deemed to be issued for cash unless a contract is filed. Sec. 83. cf. Sec. 25 of the Imperial Act of 1867, now repealed. Sec. 85 Provision limiting the borrowing powers of companies to 75 per cent of the actual paid-up stock of the company.

Dominion Act of 1906. Nature of Omission. Sec. 47 Provision that the sanction of a bye-law passed by a three-fourths majority of the shareholders present at a meeting representing twothirds of the stock of the company must be obtained by the directors before issuing preference stock. Sees. 26 and 86 Provision that business is not to be commenced, under penalty of liability of the directors to the creditors, until 10 per cent, of the capital has been subscribed and paid for. Sec. 85 Liability of directors to clerks, labourers, servants, or apprentices "for all debts not exceeding six months' wages due for services performed for the company while they are directors." Sec. 92 Provision for the appointment of inspectors. Sec. 106 Provision for making a return of capital.

182

Table shewing the material differences between the British Columbia Act of 1910 and the Imperial Consolidation Act of 1908. Additions.

Omissions.

British Columbia Act. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 7 Sec. 12 ... Sec. 64 Sec. 72 ... Sees. 131-138 Sees. 139-177 Sec. 2 ... Sec. 64 ... No company to be incorporated under the Act for working of railways or for carrying on insurance business. Five members instead of seven may form a public company. Land companies empowered to pay dividends out of the net proceeds of sales of land, such dividends to be taken as reduction of capital. General Meetings to be held within British Columbia. These sections provide for the registration of mining companies with the liability of members limited to the amount actually paid up on the shares and without personal liability for the amount uncalled or unpaid. Such companies to have the words *' non-personal liability " on all documents issued by the company. If any call or assessment on the shares be unpaid for sixty days after notice and demand for payment the shares may be sold. Extra-Provincial companies must be either licensed or registered. To obtain either license or registration the company must file with the Registrar a copy of its regulations and a power of attorney to some person residing in the province. Nothing in the Act to authorise the registration of any Chinese company or association. Winding-up provisions not to apply to companies wound up on account of insolvency, insolvency being dealt with by the Dominion Law Sec. 183 ...

Imperial Consolidation Act. Corresponding provision in British Columbia Act. Nature of Omission. Sees. 19 and 20 ... Sec. 38 Sec. 82 These sections relate to associations not for profit. Provision against forgery of share warrants and coupons. Obligation on companies not issuing a prospectus to file a statement in lieu of prospectus. Provision that a company may be "wound up on the ground that it is unable to pay its debts. This and some of the following omissions are due to the fact that insolvency is dealt with by the Dominion Law and not by the law of the Province. Definition of " unable to pay its debts." Provisions relating to creditors presenting petitions for winding-up. Liquidator in a voluntary winding-up instead of Official Receiver may present petition in British Columbia. Sections relating to the Official Receiver. The provision that where a company is being wound-up a floating charge on the property of the company created within three months of the commencement of the windingup shall be invalid except to the amount of cash paid to the company at the time. Penalties for falsification of books and perjury. Penalty for false statement in any return, certificate, or balance sheet required by the Act. Sec. 129 Sec. 130 Sec. 137 Sec. 185 ... Sees. 146-149 ... Sec. 212 ; Sees. 216 and 218 Sec. 281

183

ALBERTA. The law relating to joint-stock companies in the Province of Alberta is founded on that of the North-West Territories, the Companies Ordinance (1901) of that Province having been adopted. Amending Acts have been passed by the legislature of Alberta in 1907, 1908, and 1909. The Foreign Companies Ordinance (1903) of the North-West Territories has also been adopted by the legislature of Alberta and has been amended in that Province by Acts of 1907, 1908, and 1909. Table, showing the chief alterations made by the amending Acts of the Province of Alberta: —

Additions.

Omission.

SASKATCHEWAN. The North-West Territories Companies Ordinance (1901) has been taken as the foundation of the law o£ joint stock companies in the Province of Saskatchewan. This Ordinance has been amended by the Saskatchewan legislature by Acts passed in 1906, 1907, 1908, 1908-9, and 1909.

Table shewing the chief alterations made by the amending Acts of Saskatchewan. Additions.

Alberta Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 3 of Act of 1908 amending the N.W.T. Companies Ordinance (1901). Sec. 1 of Act of 1909 amending the N.W.T. Companies Ordinance (1901). Lets amending the N.W.T. Foreign Companies Ordinance (1903). Power to reissue redeemed debentures. Prospectuses to be filed by a company, the number of shareholders of which is increased to a number greater by ten than the number of applicants for incorporation, or which has its debentures or other securities held by more than ten persons. Certain classes of companies named in a schedule to pay fees on registration as prescribed. Other foreign companies to pay either the same fees, or an annual fee of 50 dollars. The above provisions are, however, not to apply to any telegraph company incorporated by authority of the Dominion Parliament and operated in connection with a railway constructed or operated under the authority of the Dominion Parliament.

North-West Territories Companies Ordinance (1901). Nature of Omission. Sec. 43 Every share in a company to be deemed to be issued subject to the payment of the whole amount thereof in cash unless otherwise determined by a contract in writing filed with the registrar before the issue of the share.

Saskatchewan Act. Xature of Addition. Sec. 3 of Act of 1907 Sec. 39 of Act of 1908 Provisions relating to the registration of companies not formed for profit without the word " limited " at the end of the name. Power to reissue redeemed debentures. 20703

184

COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA. NEW SOUTH WALES. The Acts o£ New South Wales relating to companies are —the Companies Act, 1899 (consolidating previous statutes in New South Wales as to companies), amending Acts of 1900, 1906 and 1907, and the Companies (Death Duties) Act, 1901. These Acts comprise, with small exceptions, the provisions of the Imperial Companies Acts 1862, 1867, 1870, 1877, 1883, 1890 and 1898 and consequently comprise the sections of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the provisions of the Imperial Companies Acts mentioned above. The provisions of the Imperial Companies Acts (other than those mentioned above) passed subsequently to 1877 have not been followed in New South Wales. Among the special features of the company law of New South Wales the system of "no liability" companies ought to be noted —a system which has been found useful for mining companies in Australia as in Canada. For the protection of creditors a "no liability" company is bound to use the words "no liability " as the last two words of its name, and no goods be ordered on behalf of a company of this class except on paper bearing the company's name including the words " no liability." Attention should also be drawn to the Death Duties Act of 1901, under which every company incorporated outside New South Wales for the purpose of mining or of carrying on an agricultural industry in New South Wales is bound to have a registered office in the Colony, and every such company is to be liable to the Government of New South Wales for the payment of death duties on the death of a member of the company wherever such member may be domiciled. The effect of the Act is, however, greatly lessened by a proviso that the duty shall not be payable where the value of the shares held by the member at the time of his death does not exceed £1,000. Table shewing material differences between the New South Wales Acts and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed, in Neiv South Wales : —

Additions.

Omission.

t New South Wales Act. Nature of Addition. Sees. 186-224 of Act of 1899 Sees. 272-277 of Act of 1899 Companies (Death Duties) Act, 1901. These sections deal with " no-liability " mining companies. In order to obtain registration as a no-liability mining company, ten per cent, of the contributing capital must be paid up in cash, but shareholders in these companies are not liable to pay calls, and they are not to be entitled to receive a dividend upon any share upon which a call is due and unpaid. Provision on the re-construction of an old company for the vesting of the property of the old company in the new company by means of the Governor's proclamation made on the recommendation of the Chief Judge or Judge in Equity. Provision for the charge of duties on the death of shareholders (wherever domiciled) in companies incorporated outside New South Wales for the purpose of carrying on mining or agricultural industry in that Colony. Every foreign company to register its name, a copy of its memorandum and. articles, the name and address of its agent, and the situation of its principal office in New South Wales. A similar provision was included in the Imperial Companies Act, 1907. A compromise or arrangement between a company and its creditors may be made, with the sanction of the Court, if agreed to by a majority in number representing three-fourths in value of creditors present at a meeting to consider it. This provision in effect extends the provisions of the Imperial Joint Stock Companies Arrangement Act, 1870, to cases where no liquidation either compulsory or voluntary exists. A similar provision was included in the Imperial Companies Act, 1907. Sees. 7-14 of the Act of 1906 Sees. 15-17 of the Act of 1906

Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Omission. Sec. 217 Power to liquidators in voluntary winding-up with sanction of the Court to prosecute delinquent directors.

185

VICTORIA. The Victorian Companies Acts were twelve in number at the beginning of the year 1911, viz. : —the Companies Act, 1890 (which was a consolidating Act) ; the Companies Act Amendment Act, 1892 ; the Companies Documents Act, 1895 ; the Companies Act Amendment Act, 1896 ; the Companies Act, 1896 ; the Companies Act Amendment Act (September), 1897 ; the Companies Act Amendment Act (December), 1897, and the Companies Acts, 1900, 1903, 1907, the Companies Names Act, 1908, and the Companies Debentures Acts, 1910, but by a Consolidation Act which came into operation on the 31st January of the present year all the above Acts, so far as they relate to ordinary commercial companies, have been repealed and the provisions of the Imperial Consolidation Act adopted in their place. The unrepealed parts of the Victorian Companies Acts contain the special Victorian legislation with regard to " life assurance companies," " trustee companies," " mining companies " and " no-liability " companies ; and it may be added- that the existing legislation with regard to " no-liability companies " has been repealed except so far as existing companies are concerned. The draftsman of the Victorian Consolidation Act has been scrupulously careful in following the views expressed by the Melbourne Chamber of Commerce (see p. 8 supra), and has avoided anything in the nature of trifling deviations from the Imperial Statute of 1908. As the Chamber of Commerce pointed out in their memorandum, the legal profession in Melbourne and the Victorian Courts will in consequence have the full advantage of the English text books and decisions explaining and interpreting the law. In the Table which is set out below of additions and omissions as compared with the Imperial Statute, it may be pointed out that special care seems to have been taken by the Victorian Legislature to safeguard the interests of the ignorant investor by forbidding the use of the words " savings," " savings bank " or " savings institution " as part of the title of a company. The advertising of the amount of nominal capital without the prefix of the word " nominal" is also forbidden. A somewhat surprising addition to the Imperial Acts is the provision that a company not formed for profit which has obtained a licence to omit the word " limited " from its name on the ground that it is formed for the purpose of promoting commerce, literature, art, science, religion, charity, or any useful or benevolent object may, with the sanction of a special resolution, establish and maintain billiard tables, chess, draughts, and other lawful games for the use of its members. Table shewing material differences between the Victorian Act and the Imperial Consolidation Act:—

Additions.

Victorian Act. Corresponding provision in the Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 10 of Act of 1910. Sec. 27 of Act of 1910. Sec. 2 Sec. 20 Five persons instead of seven may form a company. Companies not formed for profit may, if authorised by memorandum of association, or with sanction of special resolution, establish and maintain billiard tables, chess, draughts, and other lawful games, for the use of their members. Maximum penalty for forgery of plates for share warrants to bearer to be 15 years' penal servitude instead of three Sec. 45 of Act of 1910. Sec. 38 Sec. 72 of Act of 1910. Sec. 65 years., A statutory meeting may by extraordinary resolution of which no notice has been given appoint a committee of inquiry and may adjourn from time to time and at adjourned meeting may pass a resolution to wind up. Prospectus when advertised in the public press need not contain the particulars required by the Act' except with respect to the names, addresses, and descriptions of directors and number of shares held by them, and with respect to the minimum subscription, provided that the advertisement states that the requirements have not been fully complied with, and states also where a full copy of the prospectus can be obtained. Sec. 89 of Act of 1910. L 2 ■OS

186

Additions —continued.

Victorian Act, Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. • Sec. 115 of Act of 1910. All companies to keep proper books, and send copy of balance sheet to shareholders. Sec. 120 of Act of 1910. Sec. 112 ... Partner of a director not to be eligible as auditor. A debtor to the company not to be appointed auditor, and, if an auditor becomes indebted to the company, his office to thereupon become vacant. Sec. 121 of Act of 1910. Sec. 113 ... Auditors to use reasonable diligence to ascertain that the books have been correctly kept. Directors to certify that the balance sheet exhibits a true and correct view of the company's affairs. Directors to supply auditors with private balance sheet, together with details on which shareholders' balance sheet is founded, duplicate of which is to be filed with Registrar-General in sealed envelope, to be opened only by Order of Court. Sec. 123 of Act of 1910. No person to act as auditor for any company unless he holds a licence from the Companies Auditors Board authorising him to act as an auditor for companies. Sec. 129 of Act of 1910. Sec. 120 ... Court may alter or vary compromise or arrangement made by a company with its creditors or contributories. Sec. 130 of Act of 1910. Sec. 121 ... " Proprietary companies " are defined as companies with not more than 50 members, and which by their memoranda of association prohibit the receipt of deposits except from their members, instead of any invitation to the public to subscribe for their shares and debentures. The word " proprietary " as well as " limited " to form part of the name. Sec. 187 of Act of 1910. No director, manager, or promoter to be eligible to be liquidator in a voluntary winding-up unless supported by resolution of creditors at meeting called for that purpose. Sec. 208 of Act of 1910. Sec. 209 ... Wages of labourers and workmen to be preferential for four instead of two months before winding-up. Sec. 209 of Act of 1910. Sec. 210 ... The words " which had not previously commenced to be wound up voluntarily " have been inserted to remedy a small defect in the Imperial Consolidation Act as disclosed by the judgment in the Russell Hunting Record Co., Limited. Sec. 270 of Act of 1910. Sec. 274 ... The provisions as to foreign companies to apply to those which "' carry on business " in Victoria instead of those which " establish a place of business." Company not to be deemed to be carrying on business which does not carry on in Victoria by an agent any business other than selling goods, wares, or merchandise, or which has only invested its funds or other property in Victoria. Sec. 273 of Act of 1910. Sees. 274 and 275 of Act of 1910. No company to lend money on its own shares. No banking company to grant advances to directors or officers, and every six months a return to be made to the Registrar-General of the aggregate amount of the advances made by the company in Victoria. Sec. 276 of Act of 1910. The advertising amount of nominal capital without the prefix of the word " nominal" to be an offence under the Act and punishable by a penalty. Sec. 278 of Act of 1910. No shares to be issued at a premium until company established twelve months. Sees. 280 and 281 of Act of 1910. Use of the words " savings," " savings bank," or " savings institution" forbidden, and the right to use the word "bank" or "banking" limited to companies with £200,000 subscribed capital of which not less than £75,000 is paid up.

187

Omissions.

SOUTH AUSTRALIA. The Acts of South Australia relating to companies are the Companies Act, 1892 (which is a consolidating Act), and the Companies Amendment Act, 1893. These Acts include practically the parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the following Imperial Acts, —the Companies Acts, 1862, 1867, and 1877, the Joint Stock Companies Arrangement Act, 1870, the Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Act, 1888, the Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act, 1890, and the Directors' Liability Act, 1890 together with section 5 of the Companies Act, 1879, section 7 of the Companies Act, 1880, and sections 8 and 10, part of section 11, and sections 23 (1) and (2) and 24 of the Companies (Winding-up) Act, 1890. No part of the Imperial Companies Acts of 1900 and 1907 (both of which are nowmerged in the Imperial Consolidation Act) has been adopted in South Australia. Among the differences between the Imperial Act and those of South Australia set out below in tabular form attention should be called to the provision that under South Australian law no call can be made in a winding-up for the benefit of vendors' shares in order to place vendors' shares on an equality with shares which have been paid for in cash. This provision may work not unfairly in cases where the property which the vendor has sold to the company is of a speculative character, such for instance, as a mine. Where, however, the vendor has handed over property not of a speculative character but intrinsically worth the price paid for it by the company, it would seem to be somewhat hard that the shares issued to the vendor should be postponed to the shares for which cash was paid, especially in cases where the vendors' shares have been sold to purchasers. As early as 1892 South Australian law provided that every prospectus should be filed, and that an allotment of shares should not be binding unless the minimum subscription named in the prospectus was reached, and in this way it forestalled similar provisions contained in the Imperial Act of 1900. South Australia has adopted the system of " no-liability " companies, and a provision is inserted that directors shall be personally liable for payment of wages not exceeding four weeks owing by such companies. Table shewing material differences between the South Australian Acts and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed in South Australia : —

Additions.

Imperial Consolidation Act. Corresponding Provision in Victorian Act of 1910. Xature of Omission. lec. 19 iec. 274 Sec. 270 ... Prohibition against companies not formed for profit holding land except under licence. This is part of the English law of mortmain. Provision that foreign companies must have their name exhibited at their place of business and on their billheads and letter paper.

South Australian Act.. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 3 of Act of 1892 Sec. 69 (1) " Special resolution" defined as a resolution passed by a majority of three-fourths without confirmation. This is identical with an extraordinary resolution under the Imperial Consolidation Act.

188

Additions —continued.

Omissions.

South Australian Act. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 9 of Act of 1892 Sees. 38 & 39 of Act of 1892. Sec. 2 ... Sec. 62 ... Five persons to be able to form a company instead of seven. Registered office to be accessible to the public for not less than four hours on at least two days in each week. Secretary to be appointed and to attend at the registered office at the times when it is accessible to the public. Two members instead of five to be able to demand a poll. Sec. 48 of Act of 1892. Sec. 70 of Act of 1892. Sec. 69 (4) Sees. 46-50 In case of sub-division of shares sanction of the Court necessary in the same way as on a reduction of a company's capital. Creditors apparently have the right to object to sub-division of shares by a company. No call to be made in a winding-up for the benefit of vendors' shares, and in order to place vendor's shares on an equality with shares which have been paid for in cash. These sections provide that a foreign company must appoint an attorney resident in the Colony empowered to sue and be sued in any civil or criminal proceedings and must file together with the power of attorney a declaration giving details as to the incorporation of the company, and the execution of the power of attorney : further, that a foreign company must have an office in the Colony where documents can be served, and that three months notice of intention on the part of a foreign company to cease business shall be given in the Government Gazette, and that for three months after such publication legal and other documents may be served on the attorney or at the company's office. A similar provision was inchided in the Imperial Companies Act, 1907. These sections deal with " no-liability " companies. Shareholders in these companies are not liable to pay calls, but they are not to be entitled to receive a dividend upon any share upon which a call is due and unpaid. Directors are to be personally liable for payment of wages not exceeding four weeks owing by such companies. Sec. 155 of Act of 1892. Sees. 196-210 of Act of 1892, amended by Act of 1893. lees. 211, 220 and 225 of Act of 1892.

Imperial Consolidation Ad;. Nature of Omission. Sec. 4 Provisions as to formation of company limited by guarantee. It is not, apparently, now possible to form a guarantee company under South Australian law. Prohibition against companies not formed for profit holding land except under licence. This is part of the English law of Mortmain. Provision that associations not for profit may under licence register without the word "limited" at the end of the name. Provisions relating to share warrants to bearer. Liability of members of banking company unlimited in respect of issues of notes. Sec. 19 Sec. 20 Sec. 37 Sec. 251

189

QUEENSLAND. There are in Queensland twelve Acts relating to companies, namely, the Companies Act, 1863, the British Companies Act, 1886, the Mining Companies Act, 1886, the Companies Act Amendment Act, 1889, the Dividend Duty Act, 1890, the Companies Act, 1891, the Companies (Winding-up) Act, 1892, the Companies Act, 1893, the Reconstructed Companies Act, 1894, the Foreign Companies Act, 1895, the Companies Act, 1896, and the Companies Act Amendment Act, 1909. These Acts embody the majority o£ the provisions of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Companies Acts, 1862, 1867, 1877, 1879, the Companies Seals Act, 1864, the Joint Stock Companies Arrangement Act, 1870, the Companies (Colonial Registers) Act, 1883, the Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act, 1890, the Directors' Liability Act, 1890, together with certain sections of the Companies Act, 1880, the Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Act, 1888, and a small part of the Companies (Winding-up) Act, 1890. The Imperial Acts not included are the Companies (Winding-up) Act, 1893, the Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Amendment Act, 1897, the Companies Act, 1898, and the Companies Acts, 1900 and 1907. A feature of the Queensland company laws is the distinction draw x n between companies formed in other parts of the British Empire and foreign companies. British companies in Queensland, when registered under the British Companies Act, 1886, have the same rights and privileges in the Colony, including the right to hold land, as Queensland companies. Foreign companies, on the other hand, can only hold land in the Colony if they hold the license to that effect of the Governor in Council. In the event of the winding-up of a British or foreign company holding land in Queensland, the proceeds of the land are applicable in the first instance to payment and discharge of the debts of the company contracted in Queensland in priority to other debts. By the Mining Companies Act, 1886, a system of " no-liability " companies is created for mining companies. Table shewing material differences between the Queensland Acts and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed in Queensland :—

Additions.

Queensland Act. Nature of Addition. Mining Companies Act of 1886. British Companies Act, L886 This Act creates a system of no-liability companies for mining purposes. Shareholders in these companies are not liable to pay calls ; on the other hand they are not entitled to receive a dividend upon any share upon which a call is due and unpaid. This Act provides for the registration in Queensland of companies formed, in other parts of the British Empire. Such companies desiring to be registered must forward a certificate of incorporation, together with a certified copy of the memorandum and articles of association to the Registrar and pay the prescribed fees, which the Act provides shall not exceed the fees payable upon the registration of a joint stock company under the Laws of Queensland. British companies, when registered, to have the same rights and privileges, including the right to hold land, as Queensland companies. In the event of the windingup of a registered British company, any land in Queensland shall, subject to any valid mortgages subsisting thereon, be applicable in the first instance in payment and discharge of the debts of the company contracted within Queensland in priority to all other debts. Legalising past and future issues of shares at a discount in cases where the issue has been made bond fide and the company has been carrying on business for at least 12 months. This Act provides for registration in Queensland of foreign companies, that is to say, companies incorporated according to the laws of a country other than a part of His Majesty's Dominions. Such companies desiring to be registered must forward a certificate of incoiporation and documents showing constitution in the same way as British Companies, to the Registrar, and pay the prescribed fees, which are not to exceed the fees payable upon the registration of a Queensland company. Foreign companies, when registered, to have the right to sue and be sued in the Queensland Courts. A similar provision was included in the Imperial Companies Act of 1907. Sec. 29 of the Act of 1889... Foreign Companies Act, 1895.

190

Additions —continued.

Omissions.

TASMANIA. The Acts of Tasmania relating to companies are sixteen in number, namely the Companies Acts, 1869, 1895, 1896, and 1906, the Foreign Companies Act, 1895, the Foreign Companies Act, No. 2, 1898, the Foreign Companies Amendment Acts, 1901, 1902, 1905, and 1907, the Mining Companies Act, 1884, the Mining Companies (Foreign) Act, the Mining Companies Amendment Acts, 1895, 1896, and 1900, and the Bills of Sale Amendment Act, 1908. The Tasmanian Acts follow closely those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which embody the Imperial Companies Act of 1862, together with some of the provisions of the Imperial Companies Acts, 1867, 1877, and of the Companies (Winding-up) Act, 1890. The rest of the provisions of the Imperial Consolidation Act have not been followed or adopted in Tasmania. Companies formed in other parts of the British Empire have power on registration in Tasmania to hold land in the Colony ; other foreign companies are prohibited from holding land in the Colony. Any land held by a foreign company in Tasmania is applicable in a winding-up in discharge of debts contracted in Tasmania in priority to other debts. Attention must be drawn to the 47th section of the Mining Companies Act, 1884, under which a company can enlarge its capital by increasing the amount payable in respect of each share. This can be effected by a simple majority of shareholders at a meeting convened for that purpose, and thereupon the liability of the shareholders is no longer limited to the nominal amount of the original shares (c/. sec c 16 of the same Act).

Queensland Act. Nature of Addition. lee. 24 of Companies Act Amendment Act, 1909. Under this section a registered foreign company upon receiving a licence from the Governor in Council in that behalf, but not otherwise, shall be competent to hold land in Queensland ; and in the event of the winding-up of a registered foreign company all land of the company within Queensland shall be applicable in the first instance in payment of the debts of the company contracted within Queensland in priority to any other debts of the company.

Imperial Consolidation Act. Corresponding provision in Queensland Act. Nature of Omission. lee. 37 lees. 60 and 61 ... Provisions relating to share warrants to bearer. These sections provide for the formation of limited companies with unlimited liability on the part of the directors or managers, thus making it possible to create limited partnerships similar to the companies en commandite existing on the Continent. iec. 209 .„ Sec. 49 of Act of 1889. The Imperial Act gives preference to clerks and servants in respect of salary or wages for four months and to labourers or workmen for two months before the winding-up. The Queensland Act of 1889 gives preference to labourers and workmen only, but for three months instead of two.

191

Table shewing material differences between the Tasmanian Acts and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed in Tasmania : —

Additions.

Omissions.

WESTEEN AUSTRALIA. The Acts of Western Australia relating to companies consist of the Companies Act, 1893 (which is a consolidating Act), the Companies Act Amendment Acts, 1896, 1897, and 1898, the Companies Duty Act, 1899, and the Companies Act Amendment Acts, 1899 and 1902. 20703 M

Tasmanian Act. Nature of Addition. Foreign Companies Acts, 1895, 1898, 1901, 1902, 1905, and 1907, with Mining Companies (Foreign) Act of 1884. These Acts provide that a foreign company may appoint an attorney resident in the Colony empowered to sue and be sued in any civil or criminal proceedings, and must file, together with the power of attorney, a declaration giving details as to the incorporation of the company. Every foreign company must have an office in the Colony where documents can be served. Three months' notice of intention on the part of a foreign company to cease business must be given in the Government Gazette, and for three months after such publication legal and other documents may be served on the attorney or at the company's office. No foreign company can hold freehold land in Tasmania unless it has been registered in Tasmania and is established in some part of His Majesty's dominions. Land and other assets belonging to a foreign company are applicable in a winding-up in the first instance in discharge of debts contracted in Tasmania. A similar provision ivas included in the Imperial Companies Act 0/1907. Foreign companies have to pay a stamp duty of £50 on registration,, and foreign companies with power to carry on business outside Tasmania as well as in Tasmania have to pay a stamp duty of one penny for every pound of capital to be expended in Tasmania. Every foreign company which carries on business in Tasmania aa a Trustee and Executors Company must deposit £5,000, to be retained until the company shall acquire " secured assets " in Tasmania of the value of £15,000; such secured assets cannot be removed from Tasmania and are primarily charged with the liabilities in Tasmania. The 13th section of the Mining Companies (Foreign) Act, 1884, provides that every foreign mining company shall publish halfyearly in the Government Gazette an account of its assets and liabilities. These Acts provide for the registration of companies established for mining purposes. The following points may be specially noticed : — The 47th section of the Mining Companies Act of 1884 enables a mining company to increase its capital by increasing the amount payable in respect of each share. This result can be attained with the sanction of a majority in number and value of the shareholders at a meeting convened for that purpose. Part III. of the Mining Companies Act, 1884, deals with " noliability companies." Shareholders in these companies are not liable to pay calls, but are not to be entitled to receive a dividend upon any share upon which a call is due and unpaid. Mining Companies Acts ...

Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of provision omitted. Sec. 19 Sec. 37 Sees. 60 and 61 Prohibition against companies not formed for profit holding land except under licence. This is part of the English law of Mortmain. Provisions as to share warrants to bearer. These sections provide for the formation of limited companies with unlimited liability on the part of the directors or managers, thus making it possible to create limited partnerships similar to the companies en commandile existing on the Continent.

192

These Acts, subject to some exceptions, embody those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the provisions of the following Imperial Acts, namely, the Companies Acts, 1862, 1867, and 1877, the Joint Stock Companies Arrangement Act, 1870, the Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act, 1890, and the Directors Liability Act, 1890, together with Section 5 of. the Companies Act, 1879, Section 7 of the Companies Act, 1880, part of the Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Act, 1888, Sections 5 (1), 12 (4), 23 (1), (2) and (3), and Section 24 of the Companies (Winding-up) Act, 1890. Practically without exception the parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts of 1900 and 1907 have not been followed. As in the Acts of South Australia the law of Western Australia provides that no call shall be made in a winding-up for the benefit of vendors' shares, and in order to place vendors' shares on an equality with shares which have been paid for in cash. In Western Australia, as in the other Australian Colonies, the system of v no-liability " companies has been adopted. Table shewing material differences between the Western Australian Acts and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed in Western Australia: —

Additions.

Western Australia, Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 3 of Act of 1893. Sec. 69 Special resolution defined as a resolution passed by a majority of three-fourths without 'confirmation. This is identical with an extraordinary resolution under the Imperial Consolidation Act. Five persons instead of seven to be able to form a company. Sec. 9 of Act of 1893. Sec. 39 of Act of 1893. Sec. 40 of Act of 1893. Sec. 42 of Act of 1893. Sec. 2 Situation of registered office to be approved by Registrar. Sec. 72 of Act of 1893. Sec. 105 of Act of 1893. Sec. 158 of Act of 1893. Sec. 185 of Act of 1893. Sees. 198-212 of Act of 1893. Sees. 46-5d Sec. 127 ... Directors to appoint secretary, who is to attend at company's office during business hours. Accounts of stock in trade, receipts and expenditure, assets and liabilities to be kept by directors, and to be open to the inspection of members during business hours. Sanction by the Court is by this section made necessary for sub-division of shares in the same way as for reduction of capital of a company. Creditors, apparently, have the right to object to sub-division. Power is given by this section to the trustee of a bankrupt to disclaim shares in the same way as he can, under the Imperial Bankruptcy Law, disclaim a leasehold. No call to be made in a winding-up for the benefit of vendors' shares and in order to place vendors' shares on an equality with shares which have been paid for in cash. Liquidators not to pay money into their private banking account. These sections provide that a foreign company must appoint an attorney resident in the Colony empowered to sue and be sued in any civil or criminal proceedings, and must file, together with the power of attorney, a declaration giving details as to the incorporation of the company. A foreign company must have an office in the Colony where documents can be served. Three months' notice of intention on the part of a foreign company to cease business must be given in the Government Gazette, and for three months after such publication legal and other documents may be served on the attorney or at the company's office. A similar provision was included in the Imperial Companies Act of 1907. These sections deal with no-liability companies. Shareholders in these companies are not liable to pay calls, but are not to be entitled to receive a dividend upon any share upon which a call is due and unpaid. No company can be registered as a no-liability company until it has been proved that 5 per cent, of the capital has been paid up and lodged at a bank. Copies of prospectus to be filed in all cases. Sees. 213-221 of Act of 1893. Sec. 225 of Act of 1893. Sec. 80

193

Additions —continued.

Omissions.

NEW ZEALAND. The law relating to companies in New Zealand is now contained in two Acts, the Companies Act, 1908, which reproduces almost word for word the previous Act of 1903 and consolidates with it the provisions of the Mining Companies Act, 1904, and the Companies Amendment Act, 1910. The New Zealand Act, subject to a few exceptions, embodies those sections of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the provisions of the Imperial Acts of 1862, 1867, 1877, 1900, the Joint Stock Companies Arrangement Act, 1870, the Directors' Liability Act of 1890, the Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act, 1890, and the Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Act, 1888, together with Sections 4, 5, 9, and 10 of Imperial Companies Act, 1879, and Section 7 of the Imperial Companies Act, 1880. With one small exception the parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Act of 1907 have not been adopted in New Zealand. The Company Law of New Zealand contains several provisions differing from those contained in the Imperial Acts. One of the new provisions is that a statutory declaration shall be made by the Directors in the case of a company not issuing a prospectus, that in their opinion the money subscribed is sufficient to justify the Company in commencing business. The establishment of a Public Department called the Audit Office should be noted. The Governor is required, on the application of a majority in number representing twothirds in value of the shareholders in any company, to order the accounts of the company to be audited by this office, the expenses of the audit to be paid by the company. " Private companies," so named, differ from private companies in the Imperial Consolidation Act, the conditions being that the number of members shall not exceed twentyfive, and that all the registered share capital shall be subscribed for in the Memorandum of Association. All companies in New Zealand are subject to an annual duty of one shilling per cent, on the nominal capital, the maximum annual charge for any one company being £200. 20703 M 2

Western Australian Act. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 226 of Act of 1893. Sec. 3 of Act of 1898. Sec. 7 of Act of 1898. Sec. 81 Allotment not to be binding unless the minimum subscription stated in the prospectus is reached. The principles involved in sections 225 and 226 were adopted in the Imperial Act of 1900. Every foreign company carrying on business within the Colony to open and keep ColoDial Register. This section empowers the Colonial Treasurer in his discretion to exempt from ad valorem duty any instrument whereby assets of a pre-existing company are transferred to a new company on a reconstruction.

i Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Omission. Sees. 2 and 4 Provisions as to companies limited by guarantee. Sec. 19 ... Prohibition against companies not formed for profit holding land except under licence. This is part of the English law of Mortmain. Provision that associations not for profit may, under licence, register without the word " limited" at the end of the name. Provisions relating to share warrants to bearer. Sec. 20 ... Sec. 37 ...

194

Table shewing material differences between the New Zealand Act and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed in New Zealand: —

Additions.

SOUTH AFRICA.

CAPE OF GOOD HOPE. The law relating to companies in Cape Colony is contained in three Acts, the Companies Act, 1892, the Company Debenture Act, 1895, and the Companies Act Amendment Act, 1906.

New Zealand Act. Corresponding nfions provision m Imperial IMUe - Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 35 Provision that it shall be the duty of directors to refuse to register a transfer of shares on which a call is unpaid. Profits may be divided notwithstanding loss of capital caused by the working of a mine, patent, or other wasting asset. This is in accordance with the English decisions on the point. Directors' fees to be withheld if calls due from them. Legal actions or proceedings against directors under the sections named to be brought within three years. Expert wilfully giving false assay certificate, or report to be criminally liable. Statutory declaration to be made by the directors in the case of a company not issuing a prospectus that in their opinion the money subscribed is sufficient to justify the company in commencing business. These sections require the Governor on the application of a majority in number representing two-thirds in value of the shareholders in any limited company to order the accounts of such company to bs audited by a public department called the Audit Office, the expenses of the audit to be paid by the company. These sections empower " private companies" to be registered as such, the conditions being that the number of members shall not exceed 25, and that all the registered share capital shall be subscribed for in the memorandum of association. Private companies to be exempt from obligation to file articles of association with Registrar or to make annual returns of capital and shareholders. In the event of a winding-up continuing for more than one year the liquidator is to call a general meeting each year. These sections provide that a foreign company may appoint an attorney resident in the Colony empowered to sue and be sued in any civil or criminal proceedings and generally able to bind the company. The attorney is to file a copy of his power of attorney with the Registrar. Every foreign company must have an office in the Colony where documents can be served. Three months notice of intention on the part of a foreign company to cease business must be given in the Government Gazette, and for three months after such publication legal and other documents may be served on the attorney or at the company's office. A similar provision was included in the Imperial Companies Act of 1907. Annual licences to be obtained by all companies, whether incorporated in New Zealand or elsewhere, carrying on business in New Zealand, and Is. duty per £100 of nominal capital paid yearly, the maximum annual charge to be £200. Sec. 52 Sees. 72 and 73 ... Sees. 76, 78, 79, 80, and 81. Sec. 80 Sec. 84 Sec. 99 .Sees. 136-139 ... Sees. 164-172 ... c/. Sec. 121 Sec. 251 Sec. 194 Sees. 297-321 ... Itamp Act, 1882...

195

The Acts of 1892 and 1906 follow closely and contain nearly all the sections of the Imperial. Consolidation Act which reproduce the provisions of the Imperial Companies Acts of 1862, 1867, and 1877, the Companies' Seals Act, 1864, the Joint Stock Companies Arrangement Act, 1870, the Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Act, 188S, the Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act, 1890, the Directors' Liability Act, 1890, and Sections 8, 10, 23 (1) and (2), and 24 of the Companies (Winding-Up) Act, 1890. The remaining Act of Cape Colony, that of 1895, deals only with the creation and registration of debentures. The law of Cape Colony does not comprise any of the provisions of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts of 1900 and 1907. The most important point of difference in the Companies Acts of Cape Colony as compared with the corresponding sections of the Imperial Consolidation Act is the extension to voluntary liquidations of the provisions as to inquiry into the causes of the failure of a company and as to the conduct of its directors which, under the Imperial law, are applicable only in the case of companies ordered by the Court to be wound up compulsorily. Under the provisions of the Act of 1892, the liquidator in a voluntary liquidation in Cape Colony can apply to the Court for an Order that the promoters or directors be publicly examined in the same way as if the company were in compulsory liquidation.

Table shewing material differences between the Acts of Cape Colony and those parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which reproduce the Imperial Acts mentioned above as having been followed in Cape Colony. Additions.

Omissions.

Corresponding Cape of Good Hope provision in Act. Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. iec. 58 of Act of 1892. iec. 97 of Act of 1892. Sees. 154 and 155 of Act of 1892. Sees. 148 and 175 First issue of shares to be made in such manner as may be provided by the memorandum of association. Subsequent issues to be by tender, the tender of a member to be preferred to that of a non-member ; if offered to any person who has not publicly tendered for them, no contract relating to the shares to be binding on the company until confirmed by special resolution of the shareholders. Share certificate to state in words sum paid up in cash on shares, and the amount of the nominal capital. Every liquidator, whether the company is being wound up voluntarily or compulsorily under an Order of the Court, is bound to make a report to the Court as to the causes of the failure, and as to whether any fraud was committed in the promotion of the company or by any of the directors, and the Court may order the public examination of any person who has taken part in the promotion or of any director or officer of the company.

Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Omission. Sec. 19 Prohibition against companies not for profit holding land except under licence. This is part of the English law of Mortmain. These sections provide for the formation of limited companies with unlimited liability on the part of directors or managers, thus making it possible to create limited partnerships similar to the companies en commandite existing on the Continent. Liability of members of banking company unlimited in respect of issues of notes. Sees. 60 and 61 Sec. 251

196

NATAL. The law relating to companies in Natal is contained in the following Laws and Act, the Joint Stock Companies Limited Liability Law, 1864, Law Number 18 of 1865, the Winding-Up Law of 1866, the Joint Stock Companies Amendment Law, 1893, Law Number 3 of 1896, and the Share Pledge Act, 1899. These Laws and Act follow in a very small degree the wording of the Imperial Consolidation Act, the only provisions which have been adopted being Sections 1, 3, 7, 41 (part), 44, 63, 123, 124, 129, 130, 137 (part), 138, 141, 142, 149 (1) (2) (6) (7 part) and (8), 150 (2), 151 (part), 158 (5), 163 (1), 166, 243 (6), 249, 261. It will be noticed that the greater number of the Sections adopted are concerned with winding up of companies, and that a very small part of the Imperial Acts relating to living companies has been followed. Under these circumstances no tabular comparison between the laws of Natal and the Imperial Acts would be useful or even possible. The Company Law of Natal is in every respect very slight, and some measure of its slightness may be found in the fact that the principal Law of 1864 contains only 17 sections while the sections of the first of the Imperial Companies Acts (1862) are 212 in number. By the Law of 1864, a joint stock company is defined as a partnership in which the capital is divided into shares transferable " without the express consent of all the partners," and must consist of more than 10 persons. (Section 1.) Any joint stock company may obtain a certificate of registration with limited liability upon application to the Registrar of Deeds, with whom it is necessary to file the deed of settlement executed by not less than 10 shareholders holding shares to the amount in the aggregate of not less than three-fourths of the nominal capital of the company, and having paid up on account of the shares not less than £o per cent. (Section 2.) No increase can be made in the nominal capital of any company unless a deed is produced to the Registrar executed by shareholders holding shares to the amount in the aggregate of at least three-fourths of the proposed increase of capital unless it is proved that not less than £5 per cent, has been paid up by the holders. (Section 6.) Apparently, any company has full power to change its objects by sending to the Registrar of Deeds a copy of a supplementary deed of settlement, but such supplementary deed would, apparently, have to be executed by every shareholder. (Section 7.) An important provision is contained in the first Section of Law Number 18 of 1865, which provides that "if an execution be issued against the property of a company and if " there cannot be found sufficient whereon to levy, then such execution may be issued " against any of the shareholders to the extent of the portions of their shares respectively "in the capital of the company not then paid up." No such execution, however, is to be permitted to be issued against any shareholder except upon an Order of the Court. By the Joint Stock Companies Amendment Law, 1893, it is provided that in the case of companies thereafter registered, every share shall be deemed to have been issued and to be held subject to the payment of the whole amount thereof unless it has otherwise been determined by a contract duly made in writing and filed with the Registrar of Deeds at or before the issue of such share, and every director who issues any document entitling any person to a fully paid-up share when the whole amount of such share has not been paid up in cash shall be liable to a fine not exceeding £1000 or to imprisonment for any period not exceeding two years, or to both such fine and imprisonment. As pointed out above, the law relating to companies in Natal is very slight in character and contains very few of the provisions which have been thought necessary in the Imperial Consolidation Act for the protection of shareholders and creditors.

TRANSVAAL. There is only one statute relating to companies in the Transvaal—the Companies Act, 1909. This Act is founded upon the Imperial Consolidation Act, and great care has been taken by the draftsman to adopt the exact wording of the Imperial Consolidation Act so that decisions of the Courts of this country will be of service to and assist the Courts of the Transvaal.

197

By the passing of the above-named Act a real advance has been made towards the unification of company law throughout the Empire. Table shewing the material differences between the 'Transvaal Act and the Imperial Consolidation Act: —

Additions.

Omissions.

ORANGE RIVER COLONY. The company law of the Orange River Colony is contained in chapter 100 of the Statute Law of the Orange Free State, which was codified in 1891, in Law Number 2, 1892, Law Number 4, 1892, and the Companies Amendment Ordinance Number 24 of 1904. The law of the Orange Free State as to companies appears to have been founded on the law of Natal, which it follows very closely, The Ordinance of 1904, while amending the old law of the Orange Free State in some respects on the lines of the Imperial Acts, deals mainly with the requirements to be made of foreign companies carrying on business within the Orange River Colony,

Transvaal Act. Corresponding provision in Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Addition. Sec. 10 Sec. 8 No company to be registered with name 1. Calculated to cause annoyance or offence or suggestive of blasphemy or indecency. 2. Embracing " Royal " " Imperial " without consent of the Government. Certificates of management shares and shares of vendors, founders, and promoters to show clearly that they are such, and no transfer of these shares to be permitted till six months after the registration of the company. Annual list of members to include past members who held shares not fully paid up. Registrar may, in addition to the annual return, at any time require a company to file a list of its members. Notice to be given to foreign shareholders in case of matters requiring the sanction of an extraordinary or special resolution. If less than one-fourth of the total votes of the company be present at a meeting at which an extraordinary resolution is proposed the meeting to be adjourned, and the procedure is prescribed therefor. Minimum subscription to be not less than 75 per cent, of the capital offered for subscription and the amount payable on application to be not less than 10 per cent, instead of 5 per cent. The appointment of auditors before a statutory meeting to be compulsory instead of optional. The loss of 75 per cent, of the paid-up share capital to be a ground for a winding-up order. Schemes for amalgamation to be submitted to the Minister prior to submission to a general meeting of the company. Sees. 23 and 28 ... Sees. 23 and 28 ... Sec. 26 Sec. 26 Sec. 65 ... Sec. 67 Sec. 69 Sec. 83 . Sec. 85 Sec. 99 Sec. 112 Sec. 112 Sec. 129 Sec. 209

Imperial Consolidation Act. Corresponding provision in Transvaal Act. Nature of Omission. Sec. 4 Sec. 12 ... Sec. 16 ... Sec. 40 ... Sec. 15 Sec. 18 Section relating to companies limited by guarantee. All reference to these companies is omitted throughout the Transvaal Act. Provision that Articles of Association must be printed. Provision that companies shall have a common seal. Power to companies to return accumulated profits in reduction of share capital. Registration of mortgages and charges. Requirements on registration of existing companies. Sees. 93-99 Sees. 249-266

198

The only parts of the Imperial Consolidation Act which are included in the Laws of the Orange River Colony, as amended by the Ordinance of 1904, are the following Sections, namely Sections 1, 2, 3, 6, 7, 8 (5), 14, 63, 126, 129, 130, 139-142, 144, 145, 149-151, 163, 164-172, 174, 176, 177, 181 (part), 205 (2), 206, 210, 211, 214-221, 222 (part), 243 (6) and (7). By the codified Law of 1891, a joint stock company is defined as one in which the capital is divided into shares transferable without the express consent of all the share— holders, and the minimum number of shareholders is fixed at 25. By the Ordinance of 1904 the number of shareholders necessary to form a company is reduced from 25 to 7. As in Natal, if any execution be granted against the property of a company and if no sufficient property is found on which such execution can be levied, the execution may then be issued against any shareholders to the extent of the then unpaid portion of their respective shares in the company. Such execution, however, can only be levied against a shareholder with the sanction of the Court. (Section 12 of 1891.) By the 19th Sectioxi of the Law of 1891, it is provided that it shall not be lawful that partners of a firm or persons related to each other in ascending, descending, or collateral line up to the third degree, whether by blood or affinity, shall at the same time be appointed and sit and act as directors in one and the same company established with limited liability, and by the 20th Section no one may be appointed or act as auditor of a company if one or more of the directors of the company is his partner or partners, or if one or more of the directors of the company is or are connected by blood or affinity with such person, whether in ascending, descending, or collateral line up to and including the third degree. Section 19 was repealed by the Ordinance of 1904, but Section 20 is still part of the law of the Orange River Colony. Under the Ordinance of 1904 every foreign company must file particulars of its constitution before commencing business, and must file annually a return giving j>articulars of capital, the address of its principal office, and the name of its agent in the Colony on whom documents may be served. A similar provision was included in the Imperial Companies Act of 1907.

BRITISH SOUTH AFRICA COMPANY. The law with regard to the British South Africa Company's territory is contained in Ordinance No. .2 of 1895 and in Companies Ordinance Amendment Ordinance, 1910. The Ordinance of 1895 may be described as a condensed edition of the Imperial Companies Acts in force at the date of that Ordinance. The Ordinance of 1910 consists only of three sections and deals only with the subject of share warrants to bearer. The Ordinances of 1895 and 1910 contain the following sections of the Imperial Consolidation Act, namely :—l-3, 6-8, 10-16, 18, 22-27, 29-33, 37, 38, 41-44, 62, 63, 67, 69-71, 74, 77, 78, 100, 101, 109-111, 115-118, 120, 123-127, 129, 130, 137 (part), 138-145, 148-150, 151 (pa,rt), 158, 163-172, 174-177, 181-186,189-198, 205 (1), 206, 210, 211, 214-222, 243, 244, 277 and 278. The Ordinance of 1895 contains also Sections 49, 65 and 70 of the Imperial Companies Act, 1862, and Sections 25, 38 and 39 of the Imperial Companies Act, 1867, all of which are now repealed and find no place iv the Imperial Consolidation Act. An Ordinance founded on the Imperial Consolidation Act was introduced into the Legislative Council early in 1910. It was, however, withdrawn.

Table shewing material differences between the British South Africa Company's Ordinance and those parts of the Imperial Acts mentioned above, which have been followed in the British South Africa Company's territory. Additions.

British South Africa Company's Ordinance. Corresponding provision in Imperial Statutes. Nature of Addition. I Sec. 44 of Ordi- Sec. 38 of Act of Prospectus to state nature and tenor of contracts, nance of 1895. 18G7 {now repealed).

199

Additions —continued.

Omissions.

British South Africa Company's Ordinance. Corresponding provision in Imperial Statutes. Nature of Addition. lee. 62 of Ordinance of 1895. lee. 104 of Ordinance of 1895. Sec. 69 of Consolidation Act. Sees. 148 and 175 of Consolidation Act. Special Resolution. Limit of two months instead of one between the two meetings. Official Liquidator must make further report and Court may order a public examination on either the preliminary or the further report. Additional clause with regard to apprehension of any person failing to attend examination. Provisions as to Reports to the Court and Public Examination to apply to voluntary liquidations. Wages of servants to be paid in full for period not exceeding six months preceding winding-up. In the provision for the prosecution of delinquent directors, &c, the Ordinance lays down that it is " the duty of " (instead of that it is " lawful for") the Liquidators to prosecute. iec. 105 of Ordinance of 1895. iecs. 152-154 of Ordinance of 1895. ec. 165 of Ordinance of 1895. Sec. 209 of Consolidation Act. Sec. 217 of Consolidation Act.

Imperial Consolidation Act. Nature of Omission. lees. 4 and 5 Provisions relating to unlimited companies, and companies limited by guarantee. It is not possible to incorporate such companies under the Ordinance. Prohibition against companies not formed for profit, holding land except under licence. This is part of the English law of Mortmain. iec. 19

200

Table showing the more important information required to be filed at the Registries of Joint Stock Companies mentioned below.

Place of Registration. Situation of Registered Office. Memorandum and Articles of Association. List of Directors. Prospectus. Statement in lieu of Prospectus. Contracts. Return of Allotments. Particulars as to Capital, Nominal, Subscribed, and Paid-up. List of Shareholders. Register of Mortgages, Charges, and Debentures. Balance Sheet. Special Resolution. Extraordinary Resolution. Windingup Order. Appointment of Receiver foi Debenture Holders. England and Ireland Scotland ... India Dominion of Canada Ontario Quebec Nova Scotia ... New Brunswick Manitoba North -West Territories Prince Edward Island British Columbia Alberta Saskatchewan Commonwealth of Australia: New South Wales ... Victoria South Australia Queensland ... Tasmania Western Australia ... New Zealand South Africa : Cape of Good Hope ... Natal Transvaal Orange River Colony British South Africa Company. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. 1 ' No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. 1 No. 1 No. 1 Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. 2 No. Yes. No. Yes. ' No. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. No. " Yes. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. 4 No. No. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. 5 Yes. No. 5 No. No. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. Yes. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. 2 Yes. Yes. 2 Yes. 2 Yes. 2 Yes. 2 Yes. No. Yes. Yes. No. No. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. No. No. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. No. No. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. 3 Yes. No. No. No. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yqs. Yes. Yes. 6 Yes. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. No. Yes. No. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. 2 No. Yes. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. No. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. No. No. No. No. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. Yes. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. Yes. No. Yes. No. No. Yes. No. No. 1 Application or petition for Letters Patent to be filed. - To be filed only by Companies not having a capital divided into shares. 3 Balance sheets have to be filed by foreign companies carrying on business in New South Wales. 4 When a written request is made therefor by the Provincial Secretary but not otherwise. 5 A list of those who have ceased to be shareholders to be filed on the written request of the Provincial Secretary. 6 Extraordinary resolution for voluntary winding-up only.

201

INDEX.

Accounts — page. To be open to inspection of members 192 Advertisement— Subscribed capital only to be stated on 173,178 Alberta 183 Allotment— Restrictions on ... ... ... ... 173,193 Amalgamation— Scheme for 197 Annual Duty 193 Annual Meetings— To be held in January of every year... 173 Arrangement— Between Company and its creditors ... 184, ! 86 Articles of Association— Not to be printed ... ... ... .1.97 Private companies not liable to file ... 194 Assessment — Of fully paid shares 190,191 Assets — Sale of 178,180 Audit— By public department ... ... ... 193,194 Auditors — Appointment before statutory meeting 197 Companies' Auditors Board ... ... 186 Duties of 173,186 Persons not eligible as ... ... ... 186 \ Australia 184 Balance Sheet — Directors to certify ... ... ... 186 Private, to be supplied to Auditors ... 186 Publication of, by Foreign Mining Company ... ... ... ... 191 Submission of annual, to shareholders, 171,173, 178, 186 To be filed with Registrar ... 168, 180, 186 Bank, Banking— Use of words restricted... ... ... 186 Banking Companies 175 Issue of notes by ... ... ... 188,195 Not to make advances to directors ... 186 Bankrupt— Trustee of, can disclaim shares ... 192 Bearer— Share warrants to 173, 182, 185,188, 190,191, 193, 198 Books— False entries in ... ... ... ... 175,182 To be kept by Company ... ... 171,186 Borrowing Powers— Restriction on exercise of 170,176,177, 181 British Columbia 181 British Companies— In Queensland ... ... ... ... 189 In Tasmania 190,191 British South Africa Company ... 198 Calls ... 174 Restrictions on ... ... ... 187, 188, 192 Canada 169 Dominion Parliament, jurisdiction of 169 Cape of Good Hope 194 Capital— Annual Return of ... 171,173,178,180,181, 194, 197

Capital— cont. page. Definition of ... ... ... ... 175 Duty on 191, 193,194 Increase of 170, 172, 177, 181, 190, 191, 196 Loss of 177,179,194,197 Nominal ... ... ... ... ... 185,186 Publication of false amount of ... 178 Reduction of 170,179,182,197 Restrictions on issue of ... ... 181 Subdivision of 170, 188, 192 Sufficiency of 193,194 Certificate— Share—provisions as to ... ... 195,197 Charter— Forfeiture of, for non-user ... ... 173 Chinese Companies— Registration forbidden... ... ... 182 Commencement of Business— Liability of directors ... ... ... 170 Restrictions on 170, 174, 177, 178,181, 193, 194 Commencement of winding-up— Date of 172,174,176, 178, 180 Commission— Underwriting 176 Committee of Inquiry— Appointment 0f... ... ... ..-. 185 Companies' Auditors Board ... 186 Company— Annual licence to be obtained by ... 194 Appointment of as Liquidator... ... 172 Banking 175,186, 188,195 British 189, 190, 191 Chinese 182 Co-operative cold storage ... ... 173 Definition of ... ... .. ... 196 en commandite .... ... 176, 190, 191, 195 Enlargement of powers of 170,196 Extra Provincial 172,174,175,176,177,178,182 Foreign ... 172,174, 176, 177, 180, 182,183,184, 186, 187, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 198 Incorporated by Special Act ... ... 171 Insurance 168,182,185 Land 182 Limited by Guarantee ... 188, 193, 197, 199 Loan 171,177 Mining 171,172,180,182,184,185,189,190, 191 Municipal ... ... ... ... 172 No liability ... 180, 182, 184,185, 187, 188, 189, 190 191 192 Not formed for profit 169, 176,180,182,183, 185, 187, 188, 191, 193, 195, 199 Number of persons necessary to form ... 168) 176, 179, 182, 185, 188, 192, 196, 198 Private 193,194 Proprietary 186 Purchase of stock of other companies by 170 Railway 182,183 Telegraph 183 Trust 172,177,180 Trustee 185,191 Unlimited 199 Contracts— By Company unable to meet its engagements ... ... ... ... ... 172 Disclosure of, in prospectus ... 170, 178, 198 Filing of, for issue of fully-paid shares 181, 183, 186

202

PAGE. Creditors— Arrangement between Company and 184, 186 Classes of may be represented... ... 172 May object to sub-division of shares 188,192 Presentation of petition to wind up by 182 Priority of Colonial 189 Shareholders individually liable to ... 170,179, 196,198 Death Duties 184 Debentures— Issue of 173,175, 176, 177, 180 Re-issue of ... 177,183 Debts— Definition of ... ... ... ... 168 Inability to pay ... ... ... ... 182 Directors— Fees of 194 Gift of stock for use of name as director 178 Ineligible as liquidator ... ... 186 Ineligibility of certain persons to be appointed 186,198 Liability of ... 170, 173,174, 175,176,177, 178, 180, 181, 188, 190, 191, 195, 196 Limitation of actions against ... ... 194 Loans to ... ... ... ... ... 186 Power to prosecute ... ... 169,184,199 Proportionate representation of shareholders by 177 Statutory declaration by, in Companies not issuing a prospectus ... ... 193,194 Unlimited liability of ... 169,176, 190, 191, 195 Discount— Issue of shares at a ... 177, 178, 181, 389 Dividend — Liability of directors for payment 0f... 170,175 May be paid out of reserve fund ... 175 Payment of, by land Companies ... 182 Payment of, in stock ... ... ... 173 Execution — Issue of, against shareholders 196,198 Expert— Liability of 194 Extraordinary Resolution— To be filed 187,192 Extra-Provincial Companies ...172,174, 175, 176,177, 178, 182 Fees op Directors 194 Fees on Registration 183 Floating Charge 182 Foreign Companies ... 172,174,176,177,180, 182, 183, 184, 186, 187,188, 189,190,191,192, 193, 194, 198 Deposit by 191 Holding of land by ... 178,180,189, 190, 191 Stamp duties 0n... ... ... ... 191 To keep colonial register ... ... 193 Foreign Shareholders 197 Fraudulent Preference 174,176,179,180 Guarantee — Companies limited by ... 188, 193, 197, 199 Imperial Statutes. See " Statutes." Incorporation— By Letters Patent 170 Provisions as to ... ... ... ... 196 Restrictions on ... ... ... ... 196 Increase of Capital— Restrictions on 170,172,177,181,196 India ' 168 Inspector— Appointment of 171,173, 177, 180,181 Insurance Companies 168,182,185

PAGE Joint Stock Company— Definition of 196 Land— Companies ... ... ... ... 182 Holding of, by Companies not formed for profit ' ... 169, 176, 180, 187,188, 191, 193,195,199 Restrictions on Companies holding ... 173,177, 178, 189, 190, 191 Letters Patent— Incorporation by ... ... ... 170 Power to revoke... ... ... ... 173 Supplementary ... ... ... ... 170 Liability— Unlimited in respect of banknotes ... 169, 188, 195 Unlimited, of directors... 169,176,190,191,195 Liability of— Directors ... 170, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 180, 181, 188, 190, 191, 195,196 Members 169, 170,173, 188,195, 196 Past Members .. ... ... ... 179 Licence— Annual —to be obtained ... ... 194 To dispense with word " limited " ... 176,180, 188, 193 Limitation — Of actions against directors ... ... 194 " Limited"— In case of Companies not for profit ... 176,180, 183, 188, 193 Requirement for use of omitted ... 173, 175, 177 Liquidator— Appointment of Company as ... ... 172 Must make further report ... ... 195,199 Not to pay money into private banking account... ... ... ... ... 192 Persons ineligible to be appointed ... 186 Power for, to prosecute directors 169, 184, 199 Refusal of, to institute proceedings ... 174,176, 179, 180 Remuneration of ... ... ... 176 To call meetings annually 194 Loan Companies 171,177 Loans to Directors 186 Loans to Shareholders— Liability of directors for ... 170, 176, 178 Manitoba 175 Meetings— Annual, liquidator to call 194 Annual, to be held in January of every year 173 Directors to ca11... ... ... ... 173 Holders of one-fourth of subscribed stock may ca11... ... ... ... 174 Statutory 173,175 To be held within province ... 173, 182 To be held within two months of incorporation ... ... ... ... 173 Melbourne Chamber of Commerce... 165, 185 Members — Liability of ... 169, 170, 173, 188,195, 196 Liability of past 179 Minimum Subscription... 170,177,178,181, 184, 187,192, 193,194, 197 Mining Companies ... 171,172,180,182,184, 185, 189, 190, 191 Increase of capital by ... ... 190, 191 Publication of Balance Sheet by ... 191 Mortgages— Filing of information concerning ... 180 Registration of . 176,180,197

203

PAGE. Municipal Companies 172 Name of Company— Restrictions with regard to ... ... 197 Natal 196 New Brunswick 176 New South Wales 184 New Zealand 193 No-liability Companies ... 180,182,184, 185,187, 188, 189, 190, 191,192 Restrictions on registration 0f... ... 192 Nominal Capital 185,186 Duty on ... 193 North-West Territories 179 Notes — Unlimited liability in respect of Bank 169, 188, 195 Notices— To be sent by registered letter ... 173 Nova Scotia 175 Number of Persons— Necessary to form a Company... 170, 176, 179, 182,185,188,192,196,198 Objects of Company— Change of, without Order of Court ... 170, 196 Official Receiver 182 Ontario 172 Orange River Colony 197 Penalties 173,175,178,182,185 Persons — Number of, to form a Company 170, 176, 179, 182,185, 188, 192,196, 198 Petition — Shareholder owing calls cannot present 168 Poll— Number of members able to demand... 188 Powers of Company— Provisions, setting out ... ... ... 173 Alteration or enlargement of, no application to Court necessary ... 170, 196 Preference — Fraudulent 174, 176, 179, 180 Preference Stock or Shares — Issue of 170,173,175, 176, 180,181 Premium— Restrictions on issue of shares at a ... 186 Prince Edward Island 181 Priority— Of Colonial creditors ... ... 189 Private Companies 193,194 Proceedings— Against Directors ... ... ... 194 . Refusal of liquidator to institute 174,176, 179, 180 Profits — Division of, notwithstanding wasting capital ... ... ... ... 194 May be returned in reduction of capital 197 Promoters— Ineligible as liquidator ... ... 186 Liability of, for prospectus 174 Proprietary Companies 186 Prospectus— Advertisement of ... ... ... 185 Companies not issuing a ... ... 193,194 Copy to be filed .:. ... 173,183, 187, 192 Disclosure of contracts in ... 170, 178, 198 Liability for ... 174 Statement in lieu of ... ... ... 182 Public Examination— In voluntary winding-up ... 195, 199 Quebec 174 Declaration to be made by companies carrying on business in ... ... 175 Queensland 189 Railway Companies 182 Reconstruction — Provisions for 172,184,193 20703

PAGE. Reduction of Capital 170,177,197 By land companies ... ... ... 182 Registered Office— Provisions as to 188,192 Registration— Fees on 183 Of existing companies ... ... 197 Reserve Fund— Dividend may be paid out of 175 Resolution— Extraordinary 187, 192, 197 Special 187,192,197,199 Return— Annual, as to capital, &c. 171,173,178, 180 181, 197 Annual as to capital, Private companies not liable to make 194 Sale of Assets en Hoc 178,180 Saskatchewan 183 " Savings," " Savings-bank," " Savings Institution " — Use of words forbidden 185, 186 Seal 197 Secretary— Directors to appoint 192 Servants— Winding-up order to be notice of discharge to N 168 Shareholders— Classes of, may be represented ... 172 Foreign 197 Individually liable to creditors 170, 189, 196, 198 Institution of proceedings by a shareholder for his own exclusive benefit 174 176,179, 180 Issue of execution against ... 196,198 Liability of ... 169, 170,173,188, 195, 196 Liability of past ... ... ... 179 Loans to, liability of directors for ... 170, 176, 180 Proportionate representation of, on board 177 Shares— Assessment of fully paid ... 190, 191 Certificate for, provisions as to 195, 197 Company forbidden to buy its own ... 168 Company forbidden to lend money on its own... ... ... ... ... 186 Issue of, at a discount ... 177,178,181, 189 Issue of, at a premium... ... ... 176 Issue of, by tender ... ... ... 195 Power of trustee of bankrupt to disclaim 192 Sale of when calls unpaid ... ... 182 Subdivision of 170, 188,192 Transfers of, when calls unpaid ... 194 Vendors' 187,188,192 Share Warrants to Bearer... 173,182, 185; 188,190, 191, 193,198 South Africa 194 South Australia 187 Special Resolution 187,192,199 Stamp Duties— Annual 193,194 On foreign companies ... ... ... 191 Statutes, Imperial— Companies Clauses Act, 1845 ... ... 171 Companies Act, 1862 168,171, 175,182, 184, 187, 189,190, 192,193,195,198 Companies Seals Act, 1864 ... 179,189,195 Companies Act, 1867 ... 168,175,179, 184 187, 189, 190,192, 193,195, 198 Joint Stock Companies Arrangement Act, 1870 168,179,184,187, 189,192,193, 195 Companies Act, 1877 168,175, 179, 184, 187, 189,190, 192,193,195 Companies Act, 1879 169, 187, 189,192,193 O

204

PAGE. Statutes, Imperial— cant. Companies Act, 1880 175, 179, 187, 189, 192, 193 Companies (Colonial Registers) Act, 1888 168,179,184,189 Companies Act, 1886 179 Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Act, 1888 ... 179, 187, 189, 192, 193, 193 Preferential Payments in Bankruptcy Act, 1.897 179,189 Companies (Memorandum of Association) Act, 1890 168, 175, 179, 187, 189, 192, 193, 195 Companies (Winding-up) Act, 1890 ... 172, 179, 184,187, 189, 190, 192, 195 Directors' Liability Act, 1890 175, 179, 187, 189, 192,193, 195 Companies (Winding-up) Act, 1893 ... 179,189 Companies Act, 1898 175, 179, 184, 189 Companies Act, 1900 179, 187, 189, 192, 193, 195 Companies Act, 1907 168, 176, 179, 180, 184, 187, 188, 189, 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 196 Companies (Consolidation) Act, 1908... 168, 170, 171,172,175, 177, 178, 179, 181,184,185, 186,187, 188,189, 190,191,192, 193,195,196, 198 Stock— Company not to purchase stock of other companies ... ... ... ... 170 see also Capital. Subdivision of Capital 170,188,192 Tasmania : ... 190 Telegraph Companies 183

PAGE. Transfers — Refusal to register ... ... ... 194 Register of ' 171 Transvaal 196 Trust Companies 172,177,180 Trustee Companies 185, 191 Underwriting Commission 176 Unlimited Companies 199 Vendors' Shares 187,188,192 Victoria 185 Voluntary Winding-up— Imperial compulsory provisions extended to ... 195,199 Wages— Liability of directors for 170, 173, 177, 180, 181,188 Preferential payment of ... 186, 190, 199 Warrants— Share, to bearer 173, 182, 185, 188,190, 191, 193,198 Watering op Stock 175,181 Western Australia 191 Winding-up— Priority of Colonial creditors in ... 189 Within jurisdiction of Dominion Parliament ~ 169,171,182 Winding-up Order— May be made when certain proportion of capital lost 171, 177, 197 To be date of commencement of winding up 172, 176, 178, 180 To be notice of discharge to servants... 168

(VIII.) Coinage, Weights, and Measures. The SECRETARY OF STATE to the GOVERNORS-GENERAL and GOVERNORS. (Canada.) (South Africa.) (Australia.) (Newfoundland.) (New Zealand.) My Lord, _. . o H,, ,"-«,,., q Downing Street, 1 March, 1911. With reference to my despatch of the 20th January,* I have the honour to request [Your Excellency] [you] to inform your Ministers that I have been in communication with the Lords Commissioners of the Treasury and the Board of Trade with regard to the Resolutions to be moved by the Commonwealth of Australia and the Government of New Zealand at the Imperial Conference on the subject of the reform of the present units of weights, measures, and coinage. 2. The Lords Commissioners of the Treasury inform me that on the understanding that the Resolutions refer to the adoption of a decimal system for the purpose of fixing the units of currency they have nothing to add to the memorandum printed on pages 173-5 of the Parliamentary Paper [Cd. 3524], which is a reprint of the paper laid before the Colonial Conference of 1907. They add that with regard to the question of participation in the profits of silver coinage their views are set out in full on pages 170-172 of the same volume. 3. On the question of weights and measures the Board of Trade state that they have nothing to add to their letter of the 28th March, 1907, which is printed on pages 176 and 177 of the same Parliamentary Paper. 4. The papers referred to will no doubt conveniently serve for a basis of further discussion at the Conference. I have, &c, L. HARCOURT.

* No. 6 in [Cd. 5513].

205

(IX.) INTERNATIONAL EXHIBITIONS.

RESOLUTION AS TO REGULATION OF CONDITIONS UNDER WHICH INTERNATIONAL EXHIBITIONS SHOULD RECEIVE OFFICIAL SUPPORT, TO BE PROPOSED BY HIS MAJESTY'S GOVERNMENT AT THE IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911.

RESOLUTION. "That in view of the International Conference to be held at Berlin in 1912 with a view to the regulation of the conditions under which International Exhibitions should receive support, it is desirable that the Imperial and Dominion Governments shall consider the matter in conjunction, so as to arrange if practicable for concerted action upon this subject." _

The circumstances which have led to the proposal of this Resolution are as follows :— His Majesty's Government have been invited by the German Government to be represented at an International Conference upon Exhibitions which is to be held at Berlin next year. As will be seen from the attached programme, the principal questions proposed for discussion at this Berlin Conference are :— The practicability of classifying all Exhibitions according to (1) the auspices under which they are promoted, and (2) their scope. The adoption of general principles which would prevent great Exhibitions beingheld simultaneously or at too short intervals. The establishment of general regulations to govern such matters as the classification of exhibits, the construction and decoration of the buildings, the transport and installation, of exhibits, the composition and functions of juries, &c, &c. The adoption of general principles relating to participation in Exhibitions held abroad. The consideration of means for suppressing fictitious Exhibitions and fictitious awards. His Majesty's Government consider that the usefulness of future Exhibitions will largely depend upon the proper settlement of some at least of these questions, and they have accordingly decided to be represented at the Conference. It may be- explained that a new policy has recently been inaugurated in this country with regard to International Exhibitions. A Departmental Committee was appointed by the President of the Board of Trade in 1906 to make enquiries as to the nature and extent of the benefit accruing to this country from participation in Great International Exhibitions, and as a result of the recommendations contained in the Report of that Committee a special Branch of the Commercial Department of the Board of Trade was established in 1908 to deal with all questions connected with the organisation of British Sections at any Exhibitions at which His Majesty's Government might decide to be officially represented. Under this new system, His Majesty's Government have taken part in the International Exhibitions which were held at Brussels, Buenos Aires, and Vienna in 1910, and they are taking part in the International Exhibitions at Rome and Turin which are being held this year. From the experience which has been gained at these Exhibitions the Board of Trade are of opinion that the most important of the questions to be discussed at the Berlin Conference is that relating to the limitation in the number of great A (33)9389—6.

206

International Exhibitions. The growing frequency with which such Exhibitions have been held in recent years, both in this country and abroad, has given rise to grave dissatisfaction among manufacturers generally, owing to the trouble and expense involved in the preparation of creditable exhibits, and although this feeling is perhaps stronger in the United Kingdom than elsewhere, there is evidence that it also exists in most of the other chief European countries. At present there is no settled practice in the management of International Exhibitions. The organisers of such Exhibitions make their own regulations, settle the manner in which the buildings are to be erected, and make such arrangements as appear to them to be necessary for dealing with the various questions that arise from time to time. As the question of participation in Exhibitions has usually to be decided before the detailed regulations are published, it follows that all the questions which must inevitably arise between exhibitors and the Exhibition Authorities have to be debated and settled afresh at every Exhibition by the Commissioner of each Government participating. It is possible that the publication of an international code of regulations on the subject of Exhibitions' might be advantageous from two points of view. In the first place, if the regulations were sufficiently stringent and explicit it would tend to decrease the number of Exhibitions which are constantly being held; and, secondly, it would greatly facilitate the participation of foreign countries in such International Exhibitions as might be organised in accordance with the principles agreed upon. Such a code would doubtless define the responsibilities of the organisers in providing suitable buildings and in making arrangements to facilitate the transport, customs examination, and installation of exhibits, and probably also the rights and liabilities of exhibitors, besides dealing with questions as to monopolies, police and fire service, and the granting of awards. It is realised that the interests of the Colonies upon these and the other questions to be discussed at the Berlin Conference may not in all points coincide with those of the United Kingdom, but it seems desirable to ascertain how far concerted action is practicable, and to arrange, if possible, for an exchange of views upon this subject. If the Dominion Governments consider that these questions sufficiently affect their interests to cause them to desire to be separately represented at the Conference, His Majesty's Ambassador at Berlin will be instructed to arrange that invitations shall be issued to them with a view to their being so represented ; and the suggestion is offered that, in this event, it might be desirable for a preliminary discussion to take place between the representatives of the United Kingdom and the Dominions prior to the Conference being held. If, on the other hand, the Dominion Governments do not wish to be represented, the representatives of His Majesty's Government would doubtless be prepared to take charge of their interests if furnished with full statements of the views of the Governments concerned. Board of Trade, March, 1911.

QUESTIONS TO BE SUBMITTED TO THE INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE ON INTERNATIONAL EXHIBITIONS TO BE HELD AT BERLIN IN 1912.

A.—Classification. I.—ls it practicable to distinguish between different kinds of Exhibitions upon the following principles :— (a) The auspices under which the Exhibition is promoted, and the responsibility for the issuing of invitations ? (b) The scope of, and subjects included in, the Exhibition ?

207

ll.—ts it practicable upon the lines indicated above to classify Exhibitions as follows: — 1. " General Official Exhibitions, ,, i.e., Exhibitions whose organisation is solely under the auspices of a Government, participation in which is invited by the Government, and which include in their scope everything that can be exhibited at an Exhibition (" Universal' International Exhibition ") ? Note. —Is it practicable to insist that, among Exhibitions of this nature, those alone be accorded the title of Universal International Exhibitions in which exhibitors pay no rent for the space which their exhibits occupy ? 2. " Special Official Exhibitions, ,, i.e., Exhibitions whose organisation is solely under the auspices of a Government, and participation in which is invited by the Government, but which include in their scope only certain branches of industry, science, and art ? 3. " General Exhibitions under Official Recognition " and organised by public or private bodies (associations, county and municipal bodies, chambers of commerce, academies, permanent exhibition committees or committees organised " ad hoc ") ? 4. " Special Exhibitions under Official Recognition " and organised by the bodies mentioned in (3) ? 5. " General Exhibitions organised privately ? " 6. " Special Exhibitions organised privately ? " Note. —(a) Is it practicable to distinguish Exhibitions which have obtained official patronage superior to those enumerated in (3) and (4), viz. : —- 1 " Exhibitions under Official Recognition and patronage ? " (b) What patronage is to be considered official? 111. —Is it practicable to insist upon the category to which an Exhibition belongs (according to the above classification) being expressly stated in the invitations and in the public announcements of the organisation of the Exhibition ? B.—General Questions. I. —Is it practicable to formulate general principles which may prevent the Exhibitions referred to in paragraph 11., sub-divisions (1) and (3) being held simultaneously or at too short intervals ? ll.—ls it practicable, so far as privately organised Exhibitions are concerned, to accord, subject to certain conditions, any patronage not comprised in Note (6) (paragraph II.) and, in this event, to demand certain guarantees ? (Paragraph IL, sub-divisions 5 and 6.) lII.—Is it practicable for Governments to nominate Commissioners for unofficial Exhibitions and to limit the rights and duties of these Commissioners ? (Paragraph 11., sub-divisions 5 and 6.) C. —Questions relating to Organisation. Is it practicable to establish a uniform system of regulations for the organisation and promotion of Exhibitions or certain classes of Exhibitions, particularly : — 1. With regard to classification of groups, uniformity of architecture and decoration, provision of light and motive power, provision of means for loading and unloading, surveillance and insurance of exhibits, distribution, allotment and rent of space to exhibitors, &c. ? 2. With regard to customs and transport facilities ? 3. With regard to the composition, payment, and functions of Exhibition juries ? D. —Participation in Exhibitions Abroad. Is it practicable to formulate any general principles relating to participation in Exhibitions held abroad, particularly : — 1. With regard to the conditions upon which official national sections can properly be called " National," and to the nature of their organisation?

208

2. With, regard to the conditions upon which unofficial sections can properly be called "National," and to the nature of their organisation (especially the appointment of Commissioners) ? E.—-Suppression of Abuses. Is it practicable to formulate any principles with a view to the suppression of abuses in connection with an Exhibition: — 1. Exhibitions of a fictitious or trivial character ? 2. Exhibition-mongers or agents ? 3. Fictitious awards (awards and medals which are fictitious or have no real value) ? Following the precedent established by the International Conferences of Permanent Exhibition Committees, a discussion will be held with regard to the protection of copyright, patents, designs or industrial models, and trade marks, which figure in an Exhibition. Supplementary Questions. (a) Is it practicable to make Exhibitions organised by associations or individuals subject to a power of authorisation or prevention on the part of their different Governments ? (b) The same question in the case of organised by local bodies of a public character? (c) Is it practicable to make regulations for the use made of medals and similar distinctions conferred on the occasion of Exhibitions, shows and competitions, or to make the grant of such distinctions subject to special and definite conditions ?

209

(X.) Reorganisation of the Colonial Office. Summary of Discussion at Conference of 1907 and action taken. The present organisation of the Colonial Office, as altered in 1907 in accordance with the terms of Lord Elgin's despatch of the 21st September, 1907, was the result of the discussion at the Colonial Conference of that year, which was embodied in Resolution 1 of the Conference. The Resolution itself reads as follows : — " That it will be to the advantage of the Empire if a Conference, to be " called the Imperial Conference, is held every four years, at which questions " of common interest may be discussed and considered as between His " Majesty's Government and His Governments of the self-governing " Dominions beyond the seas. The Prime Minister of the United Kingdom " will be ex officio President and the Prime Ministers of the self-governing " Dominions ex officio members of the Conference. The Secretary of State " for the Colonies will be an ex officio member of the Conference and will take " the chair in the absence of the President. He will arrange for such Imperial " Conferences after communication with the Prime Ministers of the respective " Dominions. " Such other Ministers as the respective Governments may appoint will " also be members of the Conference —it being understood that, except by " special permission of the Conference, each discussion will be conducted by " not more than two representatives from each Government, and that each " Government will have only one vote. " That it is desirable to establish a system by which the several Govern - " inents represented shall be kept informed during the periods between the " Conferences in regard to matters which have been, or may be, subjects for " discussion by means of a permanent secretarial staff charged, under the " direction of the Secretary of State for the Colonies, with the duty of obtain- " ing information for the use of the Conference, of attending to its Resolu- " tions, and of conducting correspondence on matters relating to its affairs. " That upon matters of importance requiring consultation between two " or more Governments which cannot conveniently be postponed until the next " Conference, or involving subjects of a minor character or such as call for " detailed consideration, subsidiary Conferences should be held between Repre- " sentatives of the Governments concerned specially chosen for the purpose." But it is necessary for the full appreciation of this Resolution and for a clear understanding of the reorganisation effected by Lord Elgin's despatch to recite the history of Mr. Lyttelton's proposal for an Imperial Council and auxiliary Commission made in his despatch of the 20th April, 1905, and also to indicate the actual course of the discussion on the Conference which led to the framing of the Resolution. Mr. Lyttelton's proposal was that the title " Colonial Conference" should be discarded, and the name " Imperial Council " substituted for it, and he wished the future composition of this Council to be discussed at the next Conference. He also suggested that there should be a permanent Commission representing all the States concerned, to which the Imperial Council might refer questions for examination and report. The Commission would, it was proposed, consist of a permanent nucleus of members nominated in a certain proportion by His Majesty's Government and the Colonial Governments —their nomination would rest with the Governments which they respectively represented. The Commission should have an office in London and an adequate secretarial staff, the cost of which His Majesty's Government would defray. The answers to Mr. Lyttelton's despatch from Australia, Cape, and Natal were favourable to his suggestions. But Canada's reply intimated that the term " Imperial Council" indicated a more formal assemblage than the Conferences of the past, and suggested " a permanent institution which, endowed with a continuous life, might eventually come to be regarded as an encroachment upon the full measure of autonomous legislative and administrative power now enjoyed by all the self-governing Colonies." As regards the second suggestion, that of a Commission, Canada thought that such a Commission " might conceivably interfere with the working of responsible Government." 20703 p

Cd. 3795

Pp. 1-5. Cd. 2785,

P. 14, Cd. 2785,

210

P. 15, Cd. 2785. P. 4, Cd. 2975.

In deference to the views of Canada, Mr. Lyttelton imormed the various selfgoverning Colonies that it seemed desirable to postpone further discussion until the next Conference. After the present Government assumed office, Lord Elgin, in a despatch of the 22nd February, 1906, informed the several Governors and GovernorsGeneral that he did not feel himself called upon to adopt the recommendation of Mr. Lyttelton's proposals, but that the scheme should be freely discussed when theConference met. When the Conference met in 1907, there came before it a resolution proposed by Australia adopting Mr. Lyttelton's proposals to a considerable extent and a more general resolution proposed by New Zealand in favour of the establishment of an Imperial Council. Australian Resolution. " That it is desirable to establish an Imperial Council, to consist of " Representatives of Great Britain and the self-governing Colonies, chosen " ex-officio from their existing Administrations. " That the objects of such Council shall be to discuss at regular Con- " ferences matters of common Imperial interest, and to establish a system by " which members of the Council shall be kept informed during the periods " between the Conferences in regard to matters which have been or may be- " subjects for discussion. " That there shall be a permanent secretarial staff charged with the duty " of obtaining information for the use of the Council, of attending to the " execution of its Resolutions, and of conducting correspondence on matters " relating to its affairs. " That the expenses of such a staff shall be borne by the countries repre- " sented on the Council in proportion to their populations." New Zealand Resolution. " That it would be to the advantage of the Empire and facilitate the- " dealing with questions that affect the oversea Dominions, if an Imperial " Council were established to which each of the self-governing Colonies should " send a representative." On the second day of the Conference (17th April), Mr. Deakin, on behalf of Australia, initiated the discussion on the subject, and at once referred to the Canadian suggestion that the term " Imperial Conference " should be accepted instead of " Imperial Council," as Australia had no wish to alter the existing authority or powers of the Conference. Sir Wilfrid Laurier elicited from Mr. Deakin that the idea of a Council as Mr. Lyttelton had it in mind, i.e., an Imperial Council composed as the Conference and assisted by a permanent body similar to the Imperial Defence Committee, was not pressed by Mr. Deakin. But Mr. Deakin advocated the appointment of a Secretariat by the Conference, to be the agency by which the work of the Conference would be prepared and its resolutions acted upon. He suggested that the Secretariat should be under the Prime Minister, and went on to propose that the Colonial Office should deal solely with the Crown Colonies, and that any communications between the self-governing Dominions and the Mother Country should pass through another channel, preferably the Prime Minister. Sir Wilfrid Laurier expressed the opinion that the Prime Minister was too busy a man to be burdened with further duties, and said " the Colonial Office, which is already divided into Departments, is the proper Department to deal under Ministerial responsibility with the self-governing Colonies or Crown Colonies." Sir Joseph Ward desired that the self-governing Colonies should be put under a separate category with a separate administration within the Colonial Office, and wished the application of the term " Colony " to the self-governing possessions to cease. Whether the body was to be called " Imperial Conference " or " Imperial Council " he wished it to consist of the Prime Ministers of the self-governing Colonies, the Prime Minister of England, and the Secretary of State for the Colonies. He was not favourable to the creation of a separate office as an intermediary between the respective Prime Ministers during the recesses. General Botha took the same view as Sir W. Laurier in regard to the adoption of the designation " Imperial Council," thinking it might lead to an infraction

P. G, Cd. 3337.

P. 8, Cd. 3337.

P. 29, Cd. 3523.

P. 30.

P. 31.

211

upon the rights of responsible government. On the question of the Secretariat he did not consider Mr. Deakin's suggestion quite happy. He wanted to maintain the bond of connection as directly as possible between the Colonial Office and the self-governing possessions. After these expressions of opinion had been given, Lord Elgin, as Chairman, indicated that if the Conference desired the Colonial Office to provide for the continuity of work between its meetings, he would do his best to arrange to meet what was required. Sir Wilfrid Laurier thereupon gave a fuller explanation of his view that the Secretariat must not be an independent body. Mr. Deakin immediately afterwards indicated his desire that the Secretariat under the Prime Minister should deal with all the important despatches involving constitutional questions relating to the self-governing communities. On the next day (18th April) Lord Elgin announced that the Prime Minister would be ready to become ex ojficio President of the Conference, but that the Prime Minister could not agree to an arrangement for putting the Secretariat under his control as President of the Conference. Sir Wilfrid JLaurier was entirely in agreement with this decision, his criticism being that the secretarial staff would, under Mr. Lyttelton's proposal, have been under no control, whereas, in his opinion, the one thing necessary was that it should be under direct ministerial responsibility. Mr. Winston Churchill also pointed out that from the inner working of the Colonial Office there would be almost insuperable difficulty in the classification of the different possessions of the Empire exclusively .according to status. " There must be a geographical classification as well, and it would involve a great duplication of machinery if separate machinery altogether were set up in the desire to place the Secretariat entirely under the control of the Prime Minister." Lord Elgin's definite statement as to what he undertook to do on behalf of His Majesty's Government to provide a link between Conference and Conference subject to Ministerial responsibility is quoted in the despatch in which he sets out the reorganisation of the Colonial Office. The statement was received without definite objection on the part of any member of the Conference except Mr. Deakin. Sir Joseph Ward specially welcomed it. Mr. Deakin held that the term " secretarial staff " had now lost its meaning, because what was now intended was not a separate body, but a branch of the Colonial Office, and he wanted to omit it. But Sir Joseph Ward, although agreeing that Mr. Deakin's proposal would probably more correctly indicate what the actual decision was, had a preference for indicating a permanent secretarial staff, and the words were left in. The resolution of the Conference accordingly in set terms made the Secretary •of State for the Colonies Chairman of the Conference in the absence of the President, and placed the secretarial -staff dealing with the business of the Conference in the interval between its meetings under the charge of the Secretary, of State for the Colonies. Lord Elgin's despatch on the reorganisation of the Colonial Office explained how he had carried out his pledge to the Conference, and made the suggestion that the High Commissioner or Agent-General should act as a channel of communication on matters of routine between the Secretary to the Conference and the Colonial Ministers as an alternative to communications passing between the Secretary and the Ministries under flying seal between the Secretary of State and the Governor-General and Governor. No reply was received from Canada or New Zealand to Lord Elgin's despatch. Mr. Deakin's reply on behalf of Australia was to the effect that apparently all that had been done was to re-name a sub-department of the Colonial Office, and that the compromise adopted by the resolution failed to meet the wishes of the Australian Government in three respects, for the compromise submitted by Australia (a.) Contemplated an organisation entirely separated from the Colonial Office; (b.) Proposed that the officers should be introduced by or on behalf of the Conference; .20703 p 2

P 35.

P. 40. P. 44.

P. 68.

P. 70. Gd. 3795.

P. 90.

Ccl. 3795.

Cd. 5273. P. 4.

212

(c.) Provided that the expenses of the staff should be borne by the country represented. Mr. Deakin added that Ministers deferred their suggestions as to the position of the High Commissioner for the Commonwealth in relation to the secretarial branch of the Dominions sub-department of the Colonial Office. The Cape Colony, Natal, and Transvaal approved of the arrangements made by Lord Elgin, and suggested that the Agents-General should be brought into relations with the Secretariat. This matter was not taken up in view of the silence of Canada and New Zealand and of the answer from Australia.

Cd. 5273, Pp. 2-5.

(XI.) Proposal for a Standing , Committee of the Imperial Conference. At present the provision made for the interval between the quadrennial meetings of the Imperial Conference is contained in the last paragraph of the First Resolution of the Conference of 1907, which runs as follows : — " That upon matters of importance requiring consultation between two or more Governments which cannot conveniently be postponed until the next Conference, or involving subjects of a minor character or such as call for detailed consideration, subsidiary Conferences should be held between Representatives of the Governments concerned specially chosen for the purpose." In accordance with this provision two subsidiary Conferences ad hoc have been held between the Governments, the Defence Conference of 1909, and the Copyright Conference of 1910. The suggestion made on behalf of His Majesty's Government is that any matters within the purview of the Imperial Conference which cannot so conveniently be dealt with by subsidiary Conferences ad hoc should be referred, with the consent of the several Governments, to a Standing Committee of the Imperial Conference, comprising representatives of the Governments. The Standing Committee would in effect be a subsidiary Conference not limited to one subject, and meeting at more or less regular intervals for the transaction of the business referred to it by the Secretary of State for the Colonies with the assent of the Dominion Governments. The establishment of such a body may, therefore, with the agreement of the several Governments, be held to be covered by the terms of the resolution quoted above. It has been by no means uncommon for Governments to nominate and use Advisory Committees as aids to administration. Ministers have found them of great service as a method of securing an interchange of views among Public Departments and commercial interests, both the one and the other being adequately represented in the Committee. The meeting of such a Committee secure a continuous touch with the subject matter in which it is interested, they keep administration alive, and its members, by their advice and suggestions, put the Minister responsible for the work into the best position to secure the smooth and effective running of the administrative machine. Many examples of such Advisory Committees may be given. The two following are fair examples : — The first is an important Standing Committee of the Board of Trade to advise the Board of Trade :— (a.) On the work of their Commercial Intelligence Branch, and on such matters relating to foreign tariffs and other commercial questions as the Board may refer to them; and

213

(&.) As to Commercial Missions abroad or other means of obtaining and diffusing information for the benefit of British trade. The second is an Advisory Committee appointed to advise the Board of Trade and the Colonial Office upon the administrative duties of the Imperial Institute. Again, the Imperial Education Conference, which met in London last month, unanimously adopted a resolution recommending the appointment of an Advisory Committee in connection with the Conference, which is quadrennial, consisting of the accredited agents in London of the several Governments concerned, together with representatives of the Colonial Office, India Office, Board of Education, the Scotch Department, and the Irish Office. I will now set out the composition I would propose for the Committee under consideration : — The Committee would consist of — Secretary of State for the Colonies. Parliamentary Under-Secretary. Permanent Under-Secretary. Assistant Under-Secretary for Dominions. Secretary to the Imperial Conference (Mr. Just). [High Commissioner, or other*] a Representative, for— Canada. Australia. New Zealand. South Africa. A Representative of Newfoundland. Secretary to the Committee (one of the Assistant Secretaries to the Imperial Conference). And, in addition, the Secretary of State would, in his discretion, summon to any meeting of the Committee the political or permanent heads of other Departments which might be specially concerned in subjects to be discussed. It does not seem to me desirable at the outset to define too precisely the duties of such a Committee, but it is very necessary to lay down certain conditions and limitations : — (1) It must be advisory, and not executive, and there would therefore be no necessity to confer a power to vote. (2) It should be advisory of the Secretary of State. (3) Being a Committee of the Imperial Conference, it must deal only with matters which concern the past Conference or have to do with the preparations for the approaching one, or for any other matters which seem to be appropriate questions between both. (4) In all cases the Dominions Governments will be consulted through the Governors-General as to their willingness for the submission of questions to this Committee. (5) The advice of the Committee would be given to the Secretary of State and communicated to the Dominions Governments through the GovernorsGeneral, though the [High Commissioners or] Dominions' representatives would, of course, be free to inform their Governments of the proceedings at the Committee. (6) It would be unnecessary to make or keep any detailed minutes of the proceedings of this Committee. A sufficient record of the business considered would be a minute containing the advice given to the Secretary of State. (7) Apart from " Conference questions," the ordinary and confidential communications of the Secretary of State with the Governors-General of Dominions would continue as at present.

* See discussion at pp. 173-194 of [Cd. 5745].

214

The Secretary of State might communicate to the Committee any facts or documents he thought proper. [(8) It is possible that some Dominions might wish to appoint special representatives ad hoc to sit on this Committee instead of the High Commissioner.] As explained in Session of the Conference, the Imperial Government do not desire to press the appointment of the Standing Committee upon the Dominions Ministers should they be unwilling to accept the proposal. The Imperial Government are, however, of opinion that such a standing authority might be of substantial advantage in securing efficiency in the working of the business of the Secretariat and the Conference. L. HARCOUKT. May 26, 1911.

(XII.) Interchange of Civil Servants. The following resolution is proposed to be submitted to the Imperial Conference by the Government of New Zealand :— "That it is in the interests of the Imperial Government, and also of the Governments of the oversea Dominions, that an interchange of selected officers of the Civil Service should take place from time to time with a view to the acquirement of better knowledge for both services with regard to questions that may arise affecting the respective Governments." At the Colonial Conference of 1907 Mr. Deakin, on behalf of Australia, moved a resolution that the Secretary of State should be invited to frame a scheme which would create opportunities for members of the permanent staff of the Colonial Office to acquire more intimate knowledge of the circumstances and conditions of the Colonies with whose business they had to deal whether by appointments, temporary interchanges, or periodical visits of officers or similar means. This resolution was discussed (see p. 611, et seq., of [Cd. 3523]), and Lord Elgin, in his statement (p. 619), after observing that Mr. Deakin's remarks had been put more as an invitation to consider the subject than anything else, pointed out that in view of the method of recruiting adopted in the Civil Service in the United Kingdom and of other considerations it might perhaps be difficult to arrange exchanges on an equal footing. As the affairs of the Dominions would, under the new scheme of organisation, be entrusted to a separate Department, this difficulty would be enhanced. Interchanges would, in any case, probably mean increased staff. Opportunities had occurred, and would occur again, for sending officers on temporary missions oversea. Some misapprehension might exist as to the functions of the Colonial Office, which, in relation to the Dominions, had nothing to do with the local administration of affairs, but dealt with business which depended more on principles than local characteristics. It was not certain that for business of this class it was absolutely necessary that the responsible officials should travel, and if they did travel, they must travel to more Dominions than one. Lord Elgin added that he was not certain that Mr. Deakin's views did not point rather to an exchange of Ministers and not of permanent officials. The difficulties alluded to by Lord Elgin, which are difficulties as regards class of appointment, pension, passages, &c, have rendered it impossible in practice to arrange for any system of interchange of officials as between the Colonial Office and the Dominions. But, in accordance with the suggestion, which met with approval at the Conference of 1907, that it would be desirable that visits should take place from time to time of the staff of the Colonial Office in order to enable them to acquire personal knowledge of the Dominions, Sir Charles Lucas, Head of the Dominions Department, was sent out to Australia and New Zealand in 1909; and Mr. Just, Secretary to the Imperial Conference, was similarly sent out to Canada in 1910. It should be added that one junior member of the Department is at present acting as

215

Secretary to the Governor-General of Canada, and another as Assistant Private Secretary to the Governor-General of the Union of South Africa. The corresponding action on the part of the Dominions would appear to be to send officials to this country temporarily, and to attach them to the offices of the High Commissioners. The resolution which is now to be moved on behalf of the Government of New Zealand is wider in terms than that above noticed, and appears to contemplate interchange with other Departments of State in this country, and not merely with the Colonial Office. The Departments which most naturally suggest themselves in this connexion are the Board of Trade and the General Post Office, and the views of these Departments have accordingly been ascertained. The Board of Trade have expressed themselves as willing to accept the general principle affirmed in the resolution; they consider, however, that it would not be easy to arrange for any fixed scheme of interchange, while stating that they would be quite prepared to afford every facility to any officers who might be deputed to visit this country with a view to acquiring information as to matters dealt with in the Board of Trade. It will be remembered that the Board of Trade is represented in the Dominions by Trade Commissioners, who keep the Board fully informed on local, commercial, and industrial conditions. The Postmaster-General observes that the New Zealand resolution does not appear to be intended to apply mainly, if at all, to the loan of Imperial officers to a Dominion Government for a special purpose, such as to carry out in a Dominion work of which the Civil Servants may not have had equal experience, nor to the visits of Civil Servants from the Dominions to this country for the purpose of studying methods adopted in dealing with any particular department of public business, and of acquiring knowledge of English life and conditions. For officers thus lent arrangements could be made without raising any difficulties as to conditions of service, control, pay, pension, &c, which would inevitably arise in adopting any fixed scheme. It appears to be contemplated that there should always be some officers of the Civil Service of the United Kingdom in the Dominions, and vice versa, not so much for some purpose of the Governments of the United Kingdom or the Dominions as that they may acquire knowledge and experience which will be of value to the respective Governments in dealing with questions which mutually interest them. The proposal is an extension of the idea for an interchange of military officers between the United Kingdom and the self-governing Dominions. The conditions governing the two questions are, however, essentially different. While the military forces of the Dominions and the United Kingdom must contemplate the possibility of acting in close co-operation in some future emergency as they have done in the past, and for this purpose must aim at some uniformity in organisation, training and equipment, it is scarcely possible to conceive the necessity arising for branches of the Civil Service in different parts of the Empire having to work in intimate and detailed connection, and it is probably best to leave these branches to develop appropriately to the special conditions of the lands where they serve. It is, no doubt, advantageous that administrations throughout the Empire should keep themselves informed of the progress each is making; but this can be done more effectively and simply than by an interchange of members. It is difficult to conceive that any real advantage would be gained by surveyors of Customs, commissioners of taxes, inspectors of schools, governors of prisons, and postmasters, or even by higher administrative officers in the several Departments being employed for a time in the Dominions or by the converse arrangement, while there is no doubt that such employment would involve considerable expenditure for passages and allowances, breaks in continuity of work prejudicial to the office or Depart ment affected, and the creation of difficult problems connected with the conditions of service of the officers concerned. In the special case of the Post Office, it may be pointed out that the postal and telegraph systems of this country are naturally more developed and complex than those of Canada, Australia, and South Africa. Telephonic communications have, it is true, been greatly developed in Canada, but are, of course, not yet controlled by the Government there.

216

Under existing conditions the Postmaster-General finds that in postal questions affecting the Imperial Government or any of the Dominions he can invariably coun* •on valuable assistance from the Postal Authorities concerned, and he is anxioua always to co-operate with the Postal Administrations in any way that lies in his power. Colonial Office, 21 February, 1911.

(XIII.) Emigration. NOTES ON EMIGRATION FROM THE UNITED KINGDOM.

These Notes on Emigration from the United Kingdom have been compiled from the various available sources, in the office of the Local Government Board. They are designed to give information as to — (a) the volume of emigration from the United Kingdom for a series of years ; (b) the countries to which the emigrants proceeded (with particular reference to the question whether those countries are part of the British Empire or not) ; and (c) the amount of emigration assisted from public funds. Some charts are included to illustrate the tables of statistics.

I.—GENERAL STATISTICS OF EMIGRATION FROM THE UNITED KINGDOM. The available information as to general statistics of emigration is derived from the annual returns* issued by the Board of Trade. Table I. gives the figures relating to the emigration of British subjects during each of the thirty years 1881-1910 and during the first four months of 1911 to the principal non-European countries. Certain groups of countries included in the British Empire are shown separately ; and the figures relating to the remaining countries are divided as between the United States and other foreign countries.

* These Returns are officially described as " Tables relating to Emigration and Immigration " from and into the United Kingdom in the year 19 — (being a statistical account of the passenger " movement between the United Kingdom and places abroad)." The materials for the tables consist of returns furnished, under statute and otherwise, by the masters or owners of in-coming or outgoing vessels with regard to the passengers carried in the vessels. The published returns explain that the passenger movement both ways necessarily includes many persons who are merely passengers and not emigrants. It is stated, however, that " the excess of outward over inward " passengers of British nationality may be taken to represent roughly the number of actual emigrants " from the United Kingdom." This excess, commonly termed the " net balance outward," is the figure which in the tables has been taken to represent the volume of " emigration," i.e., of " the removal of inhabitants from " one country or state to another for the purpose of residence." It is regarded as unsafe to apply this method of estimating "emigration" except to broad masses of figures. If it is applied to small groups (for example to the figures of persons of Welsh nationality proceeding to, and returning from, Canada), the likelihood of the result being vitiated by errors in description of nationality or destination is so much increased that the method had better not be used. It should, however, be borne in mind that the Returns show the countries in which passengers leave or join the vessels by which they travel, and that in many cases the port of arrival of a passenger is not a safe or sufficient clue to his eventual destination. This consideration specially applies to comparative statistics of emigration to Canada and the United States respectively. Thus changes in the " net balance outward " as regards one of these countries may have to be discounted, as (e.g.) possibly representing to some unascertained extent the use of improved shipping facilities for arriving at that country for the purpose of emigrating to the other.

217

Table I. Excess of Outward over Inward Passenger Movement (British Subjects only) between the United Kingdom and Non-European Countries, 1881-1911.

The proportion of the total number of emigrants (Col. 9) who proceeded to the British Empire (Col. 5), and to Foreign Countries (Col. 8), respectively, during the 30 complete years included in the above table may be represented by the following percentages : —

The most notable points in the figures in Table I. above are, (a) that almost the whole of the emigration to foreign countries is to the United States of America, (6) that, 20703 Q

Yeak. To British North America. To Australia and New Zealand. British South Africa. To other I British Colonies and Possessions, t 4. Total British Empire. t 5. To United States of America. To other Foreign Countries. Total Foreign Countries. t Grand Total. t 1. 2. 3. 6. 7. 8. 9. 1881 1882 1883 1884 1885 1886 1887 1888 1889 1890 1891 1892 1893 1894 1895 1896 1897 1898 1899 1900 1901 1902 1903 1904 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1910 1911 (Four mths.) 18,151 34,344 37,164 22,273 10,517 17,578 25,177 26,036 19,627 12,995 12,578 13,944 15,573 7,203 5,951 5,728 5,631 7,846 8,015 7,803 7,121 14,730 45,866 51,284 62,503 91,263 117,525 41,455 52,378 115,681 16,805 30,418 64,420 35,943 31,449 34,096 23,925 20,740 17,856 10,956 9,835 5,344 1,005 1,811 959 1,006 4,556 3,633 3,889 6,259 6,570 4,366 3,693 5,240 7,251 9,920 13,896 20,423 25,202 32,725 5,564 111* 1,506* 1,306* 55 1,823 2,985 9,015 3,814 3,337 3,744 6,606 6,311 11,930 10,433 6,158 5,664 6,189* 7,417 8,937 28,044 28,017 833* 3,221 3,160* 4,787* 4,780* 2,478 8,314 9,016 894 31 299 1,433 1,352 1,904 I 4,079 I 6,848 I 3,208 ! 2,133 I 1,889 1,990 2,074 ! 1,028 2,323 2,627 2,541 1,602 1,959 2,611 2,552 ! 3,460 3,848 4,084 7,155 4,799 1,494 1,664 2,158 43,972 71,220 101,444 57,009 42,093 53,081 52,829 53,840 53,346 30,973 27,883 24,921 25,174 17,399 19,868 19,490 18,972 19,684 7,317 23,438 25,239 49,692 81,036 59,539 77,059 105,178 131,433 58,592 81,722 158,878$ 146,323 153,435 144,870 93,814 80,083 99,801 143,183 131,955 97,379 77,673 87,587 87,341 81,521 20,478 55,443 39,709 31,689 29,766 38,839 47,978 45,883 51,617 65,392 66,790 60,997 85,941 99,944 31,451 56,377 73,569 156* 452 984 578 54* 40* 228* 894 238 608 525 1,309 3,552 3,715 1,113 1,594 1,262 146,323 153,435 144,870 93,814 80,083 99,801 143,183 131,955 97,379 77,673 87,587 87,341 81,521 20,322 55,895 40,693 32,267 29,712 38,799 47,750 46,777 51,855 66,000 67,315 62,306 89,493 103,659 32,564 57,971 74,831 190,295 224,655 246,314 150,823 122,176 152,882 1196,012 185,795 150,725 108,646 115,470 112,262 106,695 37,721 75,763 60,183 51,239 49,396 46,116 71,188 72,016 101,547 147,036 126,854 139,365 194,671 235,092 91,156 139,693 233,709$ 56,645 16,758 1,539 725* 74,217 28,901 259 29,160 103,377 * Be t Tl on the as by place; accounte I Tl been rev: alance inward. lie figures given under th 3sumption that the outwa is within the British Em id for by the British East he figures for 1910, publi ieed. The total for the E iese headings trd balance o rpire. As re Indies, ished at the British Empi] s as regards the years befi if passengers to " All oth< jgards this assumption, it Dre 1894 are < ;r places out is to be noi only approxii of Europe " ted that the g mately correct was entirely great bulk of I b, being based accounted for ;he balance is ; time of the Imperial C re and the Grand Total wi Jonference, w 3re then give r ere subject t sn as 159,074 to correction, £ and 233,944 re ind have since ispectively.

Year. British Empire. Foreign Countries, Year. British Empire. Foreign Countries. Year. British Empire. Foreign Countries. 1881 1882 1883 1884 1885 1886 1887 1888 1889 1890 Per cent. 23-1 31-7 41-2 37-8 34-5 34-7 27-0 29-0 35-4 28-5 Per cent. 76-9 68-3 58-8 62-2 65-5 65-3 73-0 71-0 64-6 71-5 1891 1892 1898 1894 1895 1896 1897 1898 1899 1900 Pei* cent. 24-1 22-2 23-6 46-1 26-2 32-4 37-0 39-8 15-9 32-9 Per cent. 75-9 77-8 76-4 53-9 73-8 67-6 63-0 60-2 84-1 67-1 1901 1902 1903 1904 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1910 Per cent. 85-0 48-9 55-1 46-9 55-3 54-0 55-9 64-3 58-5 68-0 Per cent. 65-0 51-1 44-9 53-1 44-7 46-0 44-1 35-7 41-5 32-0

218

whilst the emigration to the United States of America has been of a very substantial amount throughout the period, its volume of recent years has been smaller than in the earlier years shown in the table, (c) that, on the other hand, the volume of emigration towards parts of the British Empire during the last few years shows a great increase, and (d) that, whereas the numbers shown as emigrating to the United States of America exceeded those for emigrants to British Possessions in every year down to 1902, since 1904 emigrants to various parts of the British Empire have in each year been more numerous than those to the United States of America. At the beginning of the period the number of emigrants to the United States of America was more than three times as great as that of the emigrants to all parts of the British Empire ; but the growth of the latter class, particularly during the last ten years, suggests that these proportions may soon be reversed. The number of emigrants in 1910 to the British Empire was more than double that to the United States of America. The bare figures are : — In 1881. In 1891. In 1901. In 1910. To parts of British Empire... 43,972 27,883 25,239 158,878 To United States of America 146,323 87,587 45,883 73,569 The principal growth is shown in the emigration to British North America, which has increased from 10 per cent, of the total in 1881 to 49 per cent, in 1910. Australia and New Zealand show a continuous increase since 1903. The figures for the last ten years are illustrated by chart I. It would be interesting to show from what parts of the United Kingdom the above emigration proceeded ; but, as explained in the note on page 1, it is not practicable to do this on a uniform basis with any degree of precision. Hence, in order to give a rough idea of the proportions in which England, Scotland, Ireland and Wales have probably contributed to the emigration from this country, the following table (II.) is appended which sets out the number of passengers outward, divided under these nationalities, who proceeded during the years 1901-10 to each of the destinations mentioned in Table I.

Table II. Passengers Outward of English, Welsh, Scottish and Irish Nationality from the United Kingdom to Non-European Countries, 1901-1910.

Destination and Nationality of Outward Bound Passengers. 1901. 1902. 1903. 1904. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910. 1. British North America : English ... Welsh* Scottish ... Irish. 12,176 20,985 46,760 54,051 64,876 88,099 110,329 56,490 1,308 16,705 4,088 59,052 1,189 18,423 4,106 106,131 2,137 35^570 6,367 2,235 l^346 3,811 1,497 10,296 2,596 12,715 2,915 14,214 3,347 22,278 4,482 33,393 7,494 Total 15,757 26,293 59,652 69,681 82,437 114,859 151,216 78,591 82,770 150,205 2. Australia and New Zealand : English ... Welsh* Scottish ... Irish 12,310 11,373 9,740 11,072 12,404 16,149 20,725 26,783 482 4,806 1,246 30,093 360 5,151 1,622 35,781 513 6,870 1,836 1,801 1,239 1,791 1,181 1,660 975 1,751 1,087 1,872 863 2,234 948 3,154 888 Total 15,350 14,345 12*375 13,910 i 15,139 19,331 24,767 33,317 37,226 45,000 3. British South Africa : English Welsh* Scottish ... Irish 18,135 34,664 39,927 21,103 20,587 18,820 17,402 14,705 317 2,780 681 16,610 419 3,436 629 20,201 445 4,660 784 4,128 880 7,091 1,451 8,158 2,121 4,554 1,161 4,487 1,233 3,170 814 2,844 679 Total 23,143 43,206 50,206 26,818 26,307 22,804 20,925 18,483 21,09. 26,09' * Th numberi of Wei; sh passe: Lgers ari not sho n for years pri •r to 19i i8.

219

Table II.— continued.

From the above table it appears that of the total number of English passengers to non-European countries in 1903, 104,346 (or 59 per cent.) proceeded to the British Empire, whilst in 1910 the number had risen to 175,894 or 70 per cent, of the total. The proportion of English passengers who proceeded in 1910 to the various countries mentioned above was':—42 - 5 per cent, to British North America, 143 per cent, to Australia and New Zealand, B'l per cent, to British South Africa, 5"5 per cent, to 20703 Q 2

Destination and Nationality of Outward Bound Passengers. 1901. 1902. I 1903. 1904. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910. 4. Other British Colonies and Possessions : English Welsh* Scottish ... Irish 7,919 8,374 8,511 11,770 14,347 14,544 174| 1,788 387 13,580 489 ! 2,538 598 13,781 651 3,022 804 703 97 628! 93 484 84 1,164 243 1,124 293 Total 7,880t 8,379| 8,719 9,095 9,079 13,177 15,764 16,893 17,205 18,258 5. Total, British Empire: English Welsh* Scottish Irish 104,346 94,600 106,378 134,838 162,803 112,522 2,281 26,079 6,402 119,335 2,457 29,548 6,955 175,894 3,746 50,122 9,791 20,817 5,789 19,648 5,256 21,057 5,527 28,846 6,487 40,515 9,354 Total 62,130t 92,223t 13O,95J2 119,504 132,962 170,171 212,672 147,284 158,295 239,553 6. United States of America: English Welsh* Scottish ... Irish 57,246 58,382 68,791 76,546 58,229 76,179 91,593 48,414 1,427 14,720 31,518 49,014 1,773 21,486 36,611 60,481 1,646 27,918 41,019 11,414 35,535 12,225 37,891 15,318 39,554 17,111 52,788 19,785 44,356 23,221 45,417 24,365 54,306 Total 104,195 108,498 123,663 146,445 122,370 144,817 170,264 96,079 108,88' 131,064 7. Other nonEuropean Foreign Countries: English Welsh* ... Scottish Irish 4,444 4,587 5,801 8,748 10,833 12,046 296 1,474 432 12,648 310 1,850 503 13,429 393 1,744 474 666 225 6S6 213 668 276 1,095 306 1,475 436 Total 5,39Of 4,941| 5,335 5,486 6,745 10,149 12,744 14,248 15,311 16,040 8. Total, nonEuropean Foreign Countries : English ... Welsh* Scottish ... Irish 73,235 81,133 64,030 84,927 102,426 60,460 1,723 16,194 31,950 61,662 2,083 23,336 37,114 73,910 2,039 29,662 41,493 15,984 39,779 17,797 53,001 20,453 44,632 24,316 45,723 25,840 54,742 Total 109,585t 113,4391 128,998 151,931 129,115 154,966 183,008 110,327 124,195 147,104 9. Total, all non-European Countries: English Welsh* Scottish ... Irish 111,585 137,121 177,581 175,733 170,408 219,765 265,229 172,982 4,004 42,273 38,352 180,997 4,540 52,884 44,069 249,804 5,785 79,784 51,284 20,920 39,210 26,285 42,256 36,801 45,568 37,445 58,257 41,510 50,159 53,162 52,210 66,355 64,096 Total 171,715 205,662 259,950 271,435 262,077 325,137 395,680 257,611 i 282,490 i 386,657 t * The numl t The natio: j Excluding iers of Welsh passmlity of these pasi • British Colonial i aigers ar ;engers ii lassengei ■e not sh s not she own for years prior to 1908. rs, separ; 3wn. ately distinguished for the first time in 1908.

220

other British Colonies and Possessions, 24"2 per cent, to the United States of America, and 5 # 4 per cent, to other non-European foreign countries. The number of Welsh passengers can only be given separately from 1908. The number who proceeded to the British Empire in 1910 shows an increase of 64 per cent, on the number in 1908. The number in 1910 was 3,746 or 65 per cent, of the total. Of the total number of Scottish passengers to non-European countries in 1903, 20,817 (or nearly 57 per cent.) proceeded to the British Empire, whilst in 1910 the number had risen to 50,122 or 63 per cent, of the total. Of the total number of Irish passengers to non-European countries in 1903, 5,789 (or 12*7 per cent.) proceeded to the British Empire, whilst in 1910 the number had risen to 9,791 or 19 per cent, of the total. The proportion of Irish passengers who proceeded in 1910 to the various countries mentioned above, was : —BO per cent, to the United States of America, 12"4 per cent, to British North America, 3 - 6 per cent, to Australia and New Zealand, I*s per cent, to British South Africa, I*6 per cent, to other British Colonies and Possessions, and 0"9 per cent, to non-European foreign countries other than the United States of America. Although the number of "passengers outward" would, as a rule, be well in excess of the actual number of true emigrants, yet it is safe to say that any considerable fluctuation in the emigration from a particular part of the country would be reflected in the rise and fall of the above figures. It will be observed that the figures in the above Tables are confined to persons of British nationality. There is, of course, in addition a considerable emigration of foreigners through the United Kingdom to nonEuropean countries. Ireland. Special information is available as to the number of natives of Ireland who emigrated from that country. This has been obtained for the ten years 1901 to 1910 from the Annual Reports on Emigration of the Registrar-General for Ireland. In the table below the countries of destination, together with the ratio of these emigrants per thousand of the estimated population of Ireland in each year are given. The persons included as emigrants were natives of Ireland who left Irish ports in passenger ships with the intention of settling elsewhere.

Table III. Emigration from Ireland.

The emigrants to Canada increased from I*4 per cent, of the total numbeK. of emigrants in 1901 to 136 per cent, in 1910. The corresponding percentages for me United States of America were 80-6 (1901) and 76*7 (1910). / lI.—EMIGRATION UNDER THE POOR LAW. Guardians of any Poor Law Union are empowered to expend money, subject to the sanction of the Local Government Board, on the emigration of any poor person resident in such Union, whether actually in receipt of relief or not. Special provision has been made by statute as regards the emigration of orphan and deserted children under these powers.

Destination. 1901. 1902. 1903. 1904. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910. Canada ... Australia and New Zealand ... South Africa United States of America Other British Colonies and Foreign Countries ... ... 569 651 178 31,942 732 570 476 33,683 1,493 447 678 33,501 2,083 459 298 30,580 2,360 354 324 24,134 3,404 448 295 27,079 -4,296 508 226 30,006 2,531 733 148 16,861 3,043 1,054 148 21,774 4,416 792 <' 165 24,905 9 11 23 14 17 53 84 116 126 83 Total, all Countries except Great Britain ... 20,389 33,349 35,472 36,142 33,434 27,189 31,279 35,120 26,145 30,361 Great Britain 6,264 4,718 3,647 3,468 3,487 4,065 3,962 2,906 2,531 2,096 Total, all Countries 39,613 40,190 39,789 36,902 30,676 35,344 39,082 23,295 2: 1,676 32,457 Bates of emigrants per thousand of estimated population 5' 3 8-9 9-1 9-0 8-4 7-0 8-1 8-9 (>• 7-4

MaJby* Sons.Uth

CHART II. EMIGRATION UNDER THE POOR LAW. 1901 to 1910.

CHART III. EMIGRATION UNDER THE UNEMPLOYED WORKMEN ACT, 1905, DURING THE FOUR YEARS ENDED 31 ST MARCH 1907 TO 1910.

221

The following table (illustrated by chart II.) shows the number of persons in respect of whom emigration by Poor Law Guardians in England and Wales was authorised by the Local Government Board during the ten years 1901-10, and the countries of destination.

Table IV. Emigration under the Poor Law.

It will be observed that the country of destination of the large majority of these emigrants was Canada, although recentty there has been a visible tendency to a growth in the number emigrated to Australia. Table V. below gives detailed particulars for 21 years of the numbers of persons, their destination, and the cost of the expenditure authorised. The average amount of expenditure per emigrant works out at rather over £11 1-ls.

Table V. Statement showing for each Year from 1890 to 1910, inclusive, the Amounts authorised by the Local Government Board to be expended by Boards of Guardians out of the Poor Rate in assisting poor persons to emigrate.

Destination. 1901. 1902. 1903. 1904. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910. British North America Australia and New Zealand ... British South Africa ... Other British Colonies and Possessions ... 190 4 167 8 7 449 5 444 791 3. 9 920 14 5 1,240 17 ! 2 557 25 3 603 25 2 712 62 13 2 1 1 1 3 Total, British Empire 1.95 182 455 446 803 939 1,260 585 630 790 United States of America Other Foreign Countries 6 7 2 5 5 4 2 4 1 Total, Foreign Countries 2 Total, All Countries ... 195 188 464 451 808 939 1,264 587 635 790

Britisl Ami i North irica. Australia (including Tasmania). New Zi saland. South .frica. United States of America and Other Places. Year. Number of Emigrants. Authorised Expenditure. Number Authorof ised Emi- Expengrants. diture. Number of Emigrants. Authorised Expenditure. Number of Emigrants. Authorised Expenditure. Number of Emigrants. Authorised Expenditure. 1890 1891 1892 3893 1894 1895 1896 1897 1898 1899 1900 1901 1902 1903 1904 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 1910 417 335 360 386 320 283 218 92 85 160 188 190 167 449 444 791 920 1,240 557 603 712 4? 4,353 3,677 3,952 4,440 3,723 ! 3,091 2,715 I 1,075 j 1,121 : 2,082 2,608 2 709 2,200 i 6,139 I 6,178 9,950 9,868 11,959 6,990 7,731 ! 9,758 £ 17 47 3 34 14 25 2 20 12 83 1 6 3 1 10 4 3 £ 21 5 76 43 37 1 £ 14 10 6 £ 41 53 8 30 20 92 19 15 5 15 12 70 92 29 50 2 28 2 23 1 1 2 25 16 30 2 1 15 10 5 14 4 2 5 1 1 6 10 5 5 2 45 8 ■ 24 5 40 7 52 2 28 4 34 14 74 24 109 16 112 60 361 1 10 3 1 9 2 12 30 34 9 52 52 2 9 5 2 3 2 13 i I 26 43 46 51 36 10 130 2 5 3 21 JO 47 68 Total for 21 years 8,917 106,312 188 1,093 51 442 55 463 89 89 659 9,300 Emigrai LtS £108,9' i9 Aiith* irised E :pendit .re.

222

Of these 9,300 emigrants, 6,353 were orphan or deserted children emigrated to British North America {i.e., Canada) under the regulations and requirements of the Local Government Board. Of the remaining 2,947 emigrants —2,564 of whom proceeded to Canada and 383 elsewhere —the great majority would also be children. The total number of persons assisted to emigrate from Ireland by Poor Law Guardians during the ten years ended 31st March, 1910, was 278; and the amount authorised to be expended on such emigration was nearly £560. In Scotland there is practically no emigration under the Poor Law. lII.—EMIGRATION UNDER THE UNEMPLOYED WORKMEN ACT, 1905. Under the provisions of this Act, Distress Committees established for a municipal borough or urban district outside the Metropolis are empowered to assist certain unemployed persons by aiding them (and any of their dependents) to emigrate ; whilst Distress Committees for the Metropolitan Boroughs may refer such cases to the Central (Unemployed) Body for London, who may render similar assistance. The conditions under which such emigration may be aided are subject to regulation by Order of the Local Government Board. The requirements of the Board in this connection are embodied in Regulations made on 10th October, 1905. The following table gives information for each of the four complete years for which statistics exist as regards emigration from England and Wales by Distress Committees and the Central (Unemployed) Body for London. It is illustrated by chart 111. The particulars available indicate the destination of heads of families only ; but the number of dependents emigrated is included in the grand total at the foot of the Table.

Table VI.

It will be noticed that, up to March, 1908, the country of destination of these emigrants was principally Canada. Since that date, however, the number emigrated to Australia and New Zealand has increased, and in the year ended March, 1910, exceeded the number emigrated to Canada. Since the commencement of the Act up to the 30th September, 1910, 5,458 persons, with 10,460 dependents, have been emigrated at a total cost of £127,478. The average cost per head of persons emigrated (including dependents) is £8 os. 2d. The summer of 1907 was the period when most emigration from England and Wales took place under the Unemployed Workmen Act. During that time 4,388 persons were assisted to emigrate from London, 902 from districts bordering on London, and 687 from the rest of England and Wales—a total of 5,977, including dependents. During the succeeding six months (Ist October, 1907, to 31st March, 1908) only 89 persons were assisted to emigrate. Since March, 1908, the numbers show a considerable increase. Twice as many persons were assisted to emigrate in the summer months of 1910 as in the corresponding months in 1909. Dependents formed the following percentages of the total numbers of these emigrants :—1906-7, 67 per cent. ; 1907-8, 71 ; 1908-9, 69 ; 1909-10, 53.

Destination. Year ended 31st March, 1907. Year ended 31st March, 1908. Year ended 31st March, 1909. Year ended 31st March, 1910. Canada Australia and New Zealand British South Africa Other British Colonies and Possessions 1,377 88 1,753 1 230 117 4 375 420 Total, British Empire 1,465 1,754 351 795 United States Other Foreign Countries 3 5 4 2 8 Total, Foreign Countries ... Total, All Countries 1,473 1,758 353 803 umber of dependents ... 3,059 4,308 786 899 Gβand Total ... 4,532 6,066 1,139 1,702

223

The number of persons emigrated from Scotland from the time when the Unemployed Workmen Act, 1905, came into operation to 15th May, 1910, was 399 ; the destination in most, if not all, cases being Canada. There has been no emigration from Ireland under the provisions of the Unemployed Workmen Act, 1905. IV.—MISCELLANEOUS. (a) REFORMATORY AND INDUSTRIAL SCHOOLS. A certain number of children discharged from reformatory and industrial schools have been emigrated under the statutory provisions relating to such schools. The average annual number of such emigrants, during the three years 1908 to 1910, has been approximately 250, the majority of whom had been discharged from industrial schools. (b) LABOUR EXCHANGES. Hitherto only provisional arrangements have been made for the emigration, by means of the Labour Exchanges, of workpeople from the United Kingdom. (c) EMIGRANTS' INFORMATION OFFICE. Some detailed information as to the proceedings of the various Emigration Societies which conduct Emigration not merely for private emigrants but as agencies on behalf of Distress Committees and Boards of Guardians is to be found in the Annual Report of the " Emigrants' Information Office." The Office issues a useful handbook entitled " Emigration Statutes and General Handbook," together with numerous pamphlets relating to the various localities to which emigrants proceed. These publications can be obtained at the Emigrants' Information Office, 31 Broadway, Westminster, S.W.

(XIV.) Reciprocal Legislation as to Destitute and Deserted Persons. No. 1. Proposed Reciprocity between the United Kingdom and the Colonies in regard to Deserted Wives and Children. MEMORANDUM BY THE LOCAL GOVERNMENT BOARD, ENGLAND. 1. Scope of proposed reciprocal arrangements. —Apparently the reciprocal arrangements which it is proposed to establish are intended to secure the enforcement of pecuniary assistance to deserted families and not merely the punishment of the fugitive parent, such, for instance, as could be obtained under S. 4of the Vagrancy Act, 1824. 2. Present law in England as to maintenance of deserted wife. —As the law now stands, where a wife requires relief without her husband, the Guardians may obtain from justices in petty sessions an order upon the husband to pay such a sum, weekly or otherwise, towards the cost of the relief of the wife, as, after consideration of all the circumstances of the case, appears to be proper (Poor Law Amendment Act, 1868, S. 33). 3. And of deserted children. —There is no such direct statutory provision to meet the case of deserted children, but for this purpose recourse may be had to S. 6 of the Poor Relief Act, 1601, as amended by subsequent enactments, under which the father, being of sufficient ability, may be ordered by justices to contribute towards the relief of children who are dependent upon him. 4. Procedure for obtaining maintenance orders. —ln each case the procedure is by summons before a Court of Summary Jurisdiction. The summons must be served upon the father, and, if the father fails to appear at the hearing, service of the summons must be proved. In making an order the justices have to take into consideration the ability of the father to pay, and some evidence on this point is necessary. The sums ordered to be paid are recoverable as civil debts, i.e., upon com-

224

plaint by summons and judgment enforceable by distress in default of payment, but by commitment only upon proof of means to pay. 5. Bastardy orders. —Bastardy or affiliation orders involving the payment of sums towards the support or relief of the mother or bastard child, may be obtained under the provisions of the Poor Law Amendment Act, 1844, the Bastardy Act, 1845, the Bastardy Laws Amendment Acts of 1872 and 1873, and the Bastardy Orders Act, 1880, by the mother of a bastard child, or, in certain cases, by the Guardians, if the child becomes chargeable. The procedure is by summons before justices in petty sessions, and proof of the service of the summons is required in case the father does not appear at the hearing. The woman must give evidence, and her evidence must be corroborated in some material particulars. The order when made is enforceable by distress, and in default of distress by commitment for a term not •exceeding three months. 6. No general provision for issue of process outside England. —As a general rule there is no provision in the English law under which a summons can be served on a person outside the jurisdiction, nor is there any means of enforcing such orders as above mentioned against a person who has left the country. Exception as regards Scotland. —An exception is, however, afforded by the Summary Jurisdiction (Process) Act, 1881, by which provision is made for service of process (except for civil debts) of an English court of summary jurisdiction, in Scotland, and of a Scotch Court, in England, and for dealing with persons apprehended under any process executed in pursuance of the Act, and for executing distress warrants. The same Act enables a bastardy order obtained in England to be registered in a Sheriff's Court in Scotland, and enforced as if the order were an order of that Court. That Act does not extend to Ireland. 7. Twofold aspect of proposed arrangements. —Any reciprocal arrangements between the United Kingdom and the Colonies, such as are suggested for the protection of deserted wives and children, involve the consideration of the question both of the enforcement of maintenance orders which have been already obtained, and of the obtaining of maintenance orders against fathers who have left the country of origin. 8. Enforcement of orders already obtained. —As regards these matters the first necessity would be an agreement between the Mother Country and the Colonies to pass the necessary legislation providing for the recognition and enforcement in the Colonies of orders made in the United Kingdom, after registration, endorsement, or otherwise, and viae versa. 9. Obtaining orders against absent persons. —A somewhat greater difficulty arises in regard to obtaining an order against a person who has left the country. As has been shown, it is necessary, under the laws at present in force in England, to serve the defendant with process, and to adduce at the hearing proof of such service, if the defendant does not appear. The proposed arrangements would involve the obtaining of an order against a defendant in his absence and without proof of such service, i.e., either personal or by leaving it at his last or most usual place of abode, as is at present prescribed by English law. The point is met in some Colonial statutes by allowing service to be effected by publication in an official Gazette or in some newspaper circulating in any place where the magistrate has reason to believe the defendant , is or resides, and on proof of this the magistrate is empowered to proceed in the defendant's absence. Difficulty in applying Colonial procedure to England. —This method of procedure, though perhaps sufficiently adapted to the case of adjoining or neighbouring Colonies, would be hardly applicable in the case of a man who had gone from England to some Colonial destination, particularly if the precise destination were unknown. 10. Legislative changes necessary to carry out proposed scheme. —In order, therefore, to make the proposed scheme effective, it would be necessary to adopt and to obtain legislative sanction for a principle, hitherto unrecognised here, of allowing orders to be made against a defendant, not merely in his absence, but without proof that the proceeding has been brought to his notice. If an order were thus obtained, it would probably be considered that it should be regarded as provisional, and that if and when the whereabouts of the fugitive was ascertained, it might be transmitted thither for enforcement upon giving to the defendant notice of the order, whereupon he would have an opportunity of appealing to a Court of the country where he was resident. It must be borne in mind, however, that in many cases, there would be a difficulty in showing, when applying for a provisional

225

order in the country of origin, that the defendant was possessed of means sufficient to contribute to the support of the wife and family he had left behind. 11. Propriety of proposed procedure. —It is not impossible to justify —to some extent at least—some such course of procedure as that indicated in the last paragraph on equitable grounds. It may be argued that if a man deliberately deserts his wife and children, he may properly be considered as primd facie compellable to contribute to their support by whatever means may be made available, and as having, by his desertion, assumed the onus of showing that he is not liable, owing to want of means, misconduct of the wife, or otherwise, to have an order made against him. Possible hardships. —On the other hand it should not be forgotten that a defendant may be placed at a considerable disadvantage in presenting what might be a complete case for defence, owing to his absence and his inability to obtain rebutting evidence. 12. Proposed procedure not desirable in Bastardy cases. —And in this connection it should be specially noted that grave hardship might be inflicted if the suggested procedure were extended so as to embrace proceedings in bastardy matters. In fact it would not be desirable, on many grounds, that process of this character should be included amongst the reciprocal arrangements proposed to be made. 13. Question of cost. —Whatever conclusion may be arrived at from a strictly legal or equitable aspect, it remains questionable whether, from the administrative point of view, the advantage to be gained would be at all commensurate with the cost incurred in carrying out any such scheme of reciprocity as is under consideration. In particular it would be necessary to transcribe and transmit full depositions, copies of which would have to be furnished to the defendant against whom the ultimate proceedings were taken. The expense thus incurred, in addition to the general costs involved, would, probably, in the majority of instances, be much in excess of the sums that could be recovered, which would not, as a rule, come to more than a few shillings a week. The Local Government Board doubt whether it is desirable to encourage Boards of Guardians to incur what may prove to be wholly unremunerative expenditure. 14. Desertion of families by merchant seamen. —ln regard to the particular complaint formulated by the West Ham Guardians of the desertion of wives and children by seamen who leave their ships in the Colonies, it may be suggested that some remedy might be found in a vigorous enforcement, wherever possible, of the provisions of the Merchant Shipping Act, 1894 {e.g., Sections 221-224) in regard to desertion from ships. On this subject the views of the Board of Trade should be ascertained. Sections 182 and 183 of this Act appear to afford sufficient means for obtaining maintenance for the wives and children becoming chargeable, of merchant seamen during absence while in service by means of reimbursement out of their wages. Local Government Board, January, 1911.

No. 2. MEMORANDUM BY THE LOCAL GOVERNMENT BOARD, IRELAND. Proposed Reciprocity between the United Kingdom and the Colonies in regard to Destitute and Deserted Persons. The law on the subject in Ireland differs somewhat from that in force in England. Under Section 53 of the Poor Relief Act, 1 and 2 Vie, c. 56, every husband is liable to maintain his wife and every child under the age of 15, whether legitimate or illegitimate, which she may have had at the time of her marriage with such husband. Every father is liable to maintain his child and every widow to maintain her child and the mother of every bastard child to maintain such bastard child until every such child respectively shall attain the age of 15 years. Under Section 54 of this Act all relief given under the Act to a wife or child is considered as given to the person declared by this Act to be liable to maintain sucb wife or child, and under Section 55 the relief so given may be declared to be given 20703 R

226

by way of loan by the Guardians of the Union in which the same shall be given, and shall be recoverable by such and the same actions and proceedings as money lent. Section 57 of the same enactment renders a child liable to support or contribute to the support of its parent, where such parent through old age, infirmity, or defect is unable to support himself and becomes chargeable on the rates. The proceedings must be taken on the application of the Guardians of the Union in which such relief shall have been given, and any two justices of the peace of the jurisdiction in which such child resides may direct what sum not exceeding the cost price of such relief shall be paid by such child to the Guardians. The money is recoverable by the Guardians in the same manner as any penalties are recoverable under the Act as laid down in Section 103 thereof. Section 2 of the Vagrant Act, 10 and 11 Vict., c. 84, provides for the punishment by imprisonment of any person who deserts or wilfully neglects to maintain his wife or child, so as to leave them chargeable on the poor rates. The enactments specified in paragraphs 2 and 3 of the memorandum compiled by the English Local Government Board are not applicable in Ireland, and there are no aiimlar enactments in this country providing for the making of maintenance orders iii the case of deserted wives and children. The Bastardy Acts mentioned in paragraph 5 of that memorandum are not applicable to Ireland, but the Act 26 Vie, c. 21, enables Boards of Guardians in Ireland to recover the cost of the maintenance of illegitimate children in certain cases from the putative fathers by Civil Bill process. The Merchant Shipping Act, 1894, mentioned in paragraph 14, is applicable throughout the United Kingdom. We fully concur in the views expressed by the English Local Government Board in paragraphs 7 to 14 of their memorandum. The difficulties pointed out therein as regards the procedure in the case of persons out of jurisdiction apply equally to this country, and we consider that the number of cases would be very limited in which the proposed reciprocal legislation would apply or be of any practical benefit. The Irish Court of King's Bench has decided that magistrates could not convict under Section 2 of the Vagrants Act, 10 and 11 Vie, c. 84, a man for wilful desertion of his wife or children unless the man had the means to maintain his wife or the capability of earning the means, and that the burthen of proving the liability was cast on the prosecutors. Effective criminal proceedings against a person out of jurisdiction would appear to be practically impossible in desertion cases. Local Government Board, Dublin, 3rd February, 1911.

No. 3. MEMORANDUM BY THE LOCAL GOVERNMENT BOARD, SCOTLAND. Memorandum relating to a Proposal to establish Reciprocity between Great Britain and the Colonies in the treatment of Destitute Persons. In Scotland the action of the Poor Relief Authorities {i.e., the Parish Councils) in proceeding against a husband or a father who deserts or neglects to maintain his dependants is based on Section 80 of the Poor Law (Scotland) Act, 1845 (8 and 9 Vict , eh. 83). The proceedings under this section are of a quasi-criminal nature, and, if the offence is proved, the punishment is usually a term of imprisonment. Sometimes the Parish Council prefer to raise a civil action instead of availing themselves of the above provision. This would apply to a case in which, though a man's dependants may have become chargeable as paupers, it is difficult to prove desertion. It would also apply to the case of relatives (ascendants and descendants) who are legally liable for the maintenance of (and who are in a position to maintain) persons who have become chargeable. This alternative course is simply an action for the recovery of debt. When the deserting husband or father is domiciled in England, the procedure usually adopted is to ask the Sheriff to grant a warrant for his apprehension. When arrested, he is brought before the Court and tried.

227

In Scotland the Judge is not authorised to make, at the instigation of the relief authority, an order upon a person to pay a fixed sum weekly or otherwise. The action of the relief authority is restricted to recovery of a debt or for the punishment of an offence. An order for future maintenance is given only at the instance of the person for whom the defender is liable. In Scotland, as in England, there is no provision for enforcing a decree obtained for the repayment of a debt when the person has left the United Kingdom. Within the United Kingdom, the procedure is defined in the Summary Jurisdiction (Process) Act of 1881. We understand that the relief authorities in Scotland do not to any extent take action where sums have been expended by them on behalf of the dependants of persons who have removed to England or Wales. It has been decided that a Scottish relieving authority cannot proceed in an English Court against a person living in England. But if it obtains decree in Scotland, it can enforce that decree in England under the provision of the abovementioned Act. Before expressing an opinion on the important question raised by the Governor of New Zealand, the Board thought it expedient to confer with the leading Inspectors of Poor, as those officials come into direct contact with the class of cases that would be affected by a system of reciprocity, and hence are better qualified than the Board to express an opinion on the proposed legislation. It does not appear that the number of persons who have gone from Scotland to the Colonies, and whose wives and families have in consequence become chargeable as paupers, is very large, but it is said to be increasing. Each of the inspectors consulted by the Board had a number of cases on his register. It was affirmed generally that the type of person who, after emigration, allowed his dependants to become destitute was usually an undesirable citizen, and that he would be of as little benefit to his new country as he had been to that which he had left. Besides deserting husbands and fathers, there is another class of emigrants who neglect their natural obligations. These are the sons of old and indigent parents. Had these sons remained at home, they would have been legally liable to support their parents. In the absence of their sons, the parents frequently become paupers. The Board and the Inspectors of Poor considered very carefully the suggestion made by the English Local Government Board, viz.: That the trouble and expense involved by a system of reciprocity would probably outweigh any material benefit likely to be derived from such system. There is much to be said for this view; but, in our opinion, it places undue weight on the question of profit and loss in individual cases. We are quite of opinion that, were the benefit of reciprocity limited to the actual cases in which the law might be put into operation, the expense would be prohibitive. We think, however, that considerations of public policy outweigh the question of expense. We are satisfied that, when it becomes known that a man cannot escape his natural and legitimate liabilities by merely going to Canada, Australia, South Africa, or New Zealand, a great deterrent force will result. The real value of the change would lie in the fact that there existed an effective law which could at. any moment be put into force. Our inspectors were unanimous on this point, and we entirely agree with them. It was suggested that in no case should a relief authority seek to put the law into force without submitting the facts to the Local Government Board and obtaining their consent. We are prepared to accept this duty; and, if desired, to conduct the correspondence through the Colonial Office. The question of cost will depend greatly upon the procedure to be adopted in dealing with defaulters. It is certain that a man unwilling to maintain his dependants will endeavour to find means of evading or of rendering difficult of execution any law which seeks to compel him to make regular contributions for the support of his dependants. We do not think that the existence of such a law, with its known limitations, would act as an effective deterrent on persons contemplating desertion. What we feel would be of real value is power to handle such cases somewhat as they are handled in this country, viz., by means of a quasi-criminal action. Even at present, this appears to be possible under the emigration laws in some of the Colonies. The following case was cited to us : a man emigrated to Canada, leaving his wife unprovided for, in consequence of which she became chargeable as a pauper. A communication detailing the facts of the case having been sent to the Canadian authorities, steps were taken by the Canadian Government to deport the man to 20703 R 2

228

this country under an Ordinance which makes it possible for that Government to deport any undesirable person within a period of three years after his arrival. We are of opinion that, if such a law were general, it would, to a large extent, meet the needs of the situation. For this purpose, however, the probationary period might be extended to five or even seven years. We are persuaded that no Colony would benefit by the retention of a person unwilling to fulfil his most elementary and natural obligations. We do not anticipate that the home relieving authorities would seek to avail themselves of such a law in any but a small percentage of cases. Instances were cited to us, however, in which men had married bigamously in the Colonies and had had a second family. It is clearly in the interest of the Colonies that such cases should receive drastic treatment. What we suggest, therefore, is that the relief authorities in Scotland should be empowered to obtain from the Sheriff a decree against any person whose absence in the Colonies has had the effect of pauperising those for whose support he was liable. This decree, together with a full narrative of the circumstances, should then be transmitted to the Local Government Board, who, if satisfied, after investigation, that the case is one which falls to be dealt with under the reciprocal law, should communicate with the Colonial Office, who in turn should make a representation to the Government of the Colony concerned. Finally, it should be in the discretion of the Colonial Government, after local investigation, to determine whether the defaulter should be deported back to this country or whether he should be called upon to give security for the regular transmission of funds to his dependants, &c. In our opinion, the alternative to deportation should be adequate security for regular payments. It is unlikely that a relief authority would desire to avail itself of the reciprocal law in cases of bastardy; but we do not think that such cases should be specifically excluded. The type of case we have in view is, where a Court having given decree against the admitted father of an illegitimate child, the said father has evaded the decree by emigrating. We are prepared in turn to afford similar facilities to a Colonial Government that desired to take action against any person belonging to the Colonies who should have sought to evade his obligations by settling in Scotland. Of course, it is for the Colonial Governments themselves to state the form which they desire our intervention should take. We can, however, confidently affirm that no effort will be lacking on the part of the Scottish authorities to place their legal machinery at the disposal of the Colonies. Local Government Board, Edinburgh, 11 February, 1911.

No. 4. MEMORANDUM BY THE HOME OFFICE. There is nothing to add on the part of the Home Department to the statement of the law contained in the Local Government Board memorandum except that, apart from the Poor Law, a wife who is deserted by her husband is entitled under the Summary Jurisdiction (Married Women) Act, 1895, to obtain an order from magistrates, requiring him to contribute a sum not exceeding £2 a week by way of alimony. The procedure is similar to that in the case of bastards. So far as policy is concerned, the Secretary of State shares the doubt •expressed in the memorandum with regard to the practical utility of legislation aimed at persons removing from one part of His Majesty's dominions to another in order to escape their legal liability for the maintenance of their families or their bastard children. The amount involved in each case is not very large, and the Secretary of State does not see how any machinery could be devised whereby liability could be enforced in such cases without either a serious risk of injustice or such an expenditure as would be altogether disproportionate to the amount recovered. A case for reciprocal legislation would only be established by showing that such legislation could in fact be enforced in a substantial number of instances. Home Office, 28 January, 1911.

229

'No. 5. MEMOEANDUM BY THE BOAED OF TEADE. The object of the proposed mutual arrangements would appear to be to make the legislative provisions of the Mother Country as regards the recovery of the cost of maintenance of destitute persons operative in the Colonies, and vice versa. So far as seamen liable for such cost are concerned, we have the cases of such seamen who leave the United Kingdom and locate themselves in a Colony, at which or from which they carry on their employment, and of seamen who leave a Colony and locate themselves in the United Kingdom, at which or from which they also carry on their employment. So far as these classes of seamen are concerned (whether they obtain employment on shore or on a ship sailing from and back to the United Kingdom or a Colony as the case may be), they do not differ from ordinary persons who desert their wives and families, and the remarks of the Local Government Board as regards such persons apply equally to these seamen, and, assuming that an order for payment can, under the suggestions made by the Local Government Board, be validly obtained against such men, it probably would be advisable to consider whether the order should not be made binding on the employer (whether an employer of workers on shore or of seamen); in the latter case the order for payment would be in the nature of a compulsory allotment. Except as hereinafter mentioned, the Board really have no power to attach seamen's wages. There is, however, a class of case in which parish authorities and other persons having claims on seamen's wages could have a chance of obtaining payment, i.e., under Section 28, Subsection 8, last paragraph, of the Merchant Shipping Act, 1906, which deals with the wages of deserters or alleged deserters, but, after all, the sums capable of being recovered in such cases would not amount to very much, and, when recovered, would probably be soon exhausted. It is doubtful whether it would be really worth while for a parish authority in a Colony, or a person there having a claim on seamen's wages, to attempt to recover part of their wages which have been paid over under this Section in the United Kingdom or vice versa; the wages so paid over as a rule relate to the part earnings of a single voyage. It might happen that some reimbursement could be obtained in cases where the seaman was tracked, but much time would probably elapse before this could be done, and it is doubtful whether the results would be commensurate with the time and expense involved. The Sections of the Imperial Merchant Shipping Acts which call for consideration in connection with this question are Sections 182-183, Sections 186-194 of the Merchant Shipping Act, 1894 (as amended by Part IV. of the Merchant Shipping Act, 1906, Section 28 et seq), and Sections 221, 231, and 232 of the Merchant Shipping Act of 1894. 2nd March, 1911.

(XV.) Imperial Court of Appeal. No. 1. MEMORANDUM ON THE EESOLUTIONS OF NEW ZEALAND AND THE COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTEALIA WITH EEGAED TO APPEALS FEOM THE DOMINIONS. The following is the text of the 11th Eesolution which the Government of New Zealand have proposed to move at the Imperial Conference of 1911: — Imperial Court of Appeal. —" That now it has become evident, in consideration of the growth of population, the diversity of laws enacted, and the differing public policies affecting legal interpretation in His Majesty's Oversea Dominions, that no Imperial Court of Appeal can be satisfactory which does not include judicial representatives of these Dominions."

230

The following is the text of the Resolution proposed by the Government of the Commonwealth of Australia: — Imperial Appeal Court. —" That it is desirable that the judicial functions in regard to the Dominions now exercised by the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council should be vested in an Imperial Appeal Court, which should also be the final Court of Appeal for Great Britain and Ireland." By an Imperial Act of 1895, as amended in 1908, provision was made that if any person who is or has been a Judge of the Supreme Court of Canada or of a Superior Court of a Canadian Province or of the Supreme Court of any of the Australasian or the South African Colonies or Newfoundland is a member of the Privy Council, he shall be a member of the Judicial Committee, provided that the number of persons so qualified shall not exceed five at any one time. Provision is also made by the Act of 1908 that, on the hearing of an appeal from any Dominion, a Judge of the Court from which the appeal is made or of an Appellate Court to which an appeal lies from that Court may attend as an Assessor of the Judicial Committee. Under these provisions there are five Colonial Judges who are members of the Judicial Committee, namely, Lord de Villiers (South Africa), Sir Samuel Way (South Australia), Sir Samuel Grimth (High Court of Australia), Sir H. Taschereau (Canada),* and Sir E. Barton (High Court of Australia). No salary is provided for the Judges, who, with the exception of Sir H. Taschereau, are all actively engaged in judicial work in the Dominions. As a result, Sir Samuel Griffith and Sir E. Barton have never sat on the Judicial Committee. Sir Samuel Way sat several times in 1897 but has not been in England since, though he is expected in this country next year, while Lord de Villiers has sat on several occasions in 1897, 1900, 1901, 1905, and 1908, his expenses having been provided by the Parliament of the Cape. It will be seen, therefore, that the existing arrangements are inadequate to secure the presence of Colonial Judges on the Judicial Committee, inasmuch as no salary is provided for the Judges, and, therefore, it is practically impossible to secure that the Judges shall sit. Even if salaries were provided, Judges who are actually employed could only occasionally sit on the Judicial Committee, and it will be necessary, in order to secure frequent sittings, that the holders of the office should be ex-Judges. It will be observed that the Resolution of New Zealand does not touch upon the question which was formally discussed in 1901 as to the establishment of one final Court of Appeal for the Empire. On the other hand, the Resolution of the Commonwealth definitely raises the old issue, and this is in harmony with their attitude in 1901. The question became of importance in 1900 during the discussions as to the Commonwealth of Australia Constitution Bill, under which it was proposed to modify considerably the right of appeal to the Privy Council in constitutional cases. A suggestion was then put forward unofficially by Mr. Haldane that the Privy Council and the House of Lords should be amalgamated with a view to constituting a Court of Appeal of such strength as would be accepted readily in all parts of the Empire. The discussion of the matter was postponed for the time being, but a special Conference was called for 1901. At the Conference of 1901, the result of which was reported in Parliamentary Paper [Cd. 846], it was proposed by Mr. Justice Hodges, who represented the Commonwealth of Australia, that there should be only one Court of Final Appeal, in which should be vested the appellate jurisdiction of the House of Lords and of the King-in-Council. The Court was to be composed, in addition to the Judges who were entitled to sit at the time in the House of Lords or the Judicial Committee, of one person appointed by the Lord Chancellor for each of the following places:—lndia, Canada, South Africa, and Australia. The other delegates, however, did not recommend the establishment of one Court, but they did recommend that appointments should be made to the Judicial Committee of such number of persons as might be considered necessary from one or more of the following: (a) Dominion of Canada and Newfoundland. (b) The Commonwealth of Australia. (c) New Zealand.

* Sir H. Taschereau died in April, 1911, and was succeeded by Sir C. Fitzpatrick, Chief Justice of Canada.

231

(d) South Africa. \e) The Crown Colonies. If) India. They recommended that the holders of these posts, who should not be restricted to Judges and ex-Judges, should vacate any other judicial office, and that appointments should be for life or for at least fifteen years. Suitable pensions should be provided and a salary should be paid sufficient to induce men of sufficient standing to accept the appointment. Nothing substantially has been done to meet the recommendations made by Mr. Justice Hodges or by the other delegates. The question of Judicial Appeals was discussed at the Colonial Conference of 1907. The Commonwealth then put forward a resolution —that it was desirable to establish an Imperial Court of Appeal—and Mr. Deakin dealt with it on page 200, &c, of Parliamentary Paper, [Cd. 3523 J. He then made certain complaints against the Judicial Committee. He pointed out that only four Judges sat on the case of Webb v. Outtrim. despite the fundamental importance of that case, and he urged that the House of Lords was preferred by Australian lawyers to the Judicial Committee. He said that the desires of Australia would be satisfied if arrangements could be made to transfer Australian appeals from the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council to the House of Lords, leaving it free for the other parts of the Empire to go to the Judicial Committee if they desired. He pointed out also the conflict between the Judicial Committee and the High Court of Australia which had arisen with regard to the income tax cases. He quoted with approval the recommendations of Mr. Justice Hodges in 1901. Dr. Jameson, on behalf of the Cape Colony, preferred the Judicial Committee; it is significant that the reason which he gave was the presence in that body of Sir H. de Villiers, and he assumed that if the House of Lords was the Final Court it would not be possible to provide for representation of the Colonies. Mr. Deakin pointed out to him that this assumption was needless, and he then withdrew his objection to one Final Court of Appeal. General Botha devoted his contribution to the discussion to the question of a Final Court oi Appeal in South Africa and not to the constitution of the Court of Appeal in this country. Sir Wilfrid Laurier said that the appeal to the Judicial Committee had, as a general rule, given great satisfaction, but he desired that the constitution should be remodelled, and he admitted that there was a conflict of opinion in Canada as to the value of an Imperial Court of Appeal at all. It is noteworthy that he was inclined to suggest that appeals by special leave were out of date and should be abolished. Sir Joseph Ward stated that New Zealand was in favour of an ultimate Court of Appeal—whether the Judicial Committee or an Imperial Court substituted for it. He indicated, however, that, in his opinion, the Judicial Committee was insufficiently informed with regard to the law of New Zealand. It was true that counsel called attention to the New Zealand side of the law, but when the argument was over the Committee might apply some rule of English law which had been revoked in New Zealand or omit to apply some rule of New Zealand law which did not exist in England, and to which at the moment their attention had not been specially called. He suggested that in the case of every appeal from the Colony a Judge of the Supreme Court should sit, not to take part in the arguments or decision, but to supply full information as to the Colonial law. The Lord Chancellor explained in reply the existing constitution of the Judicial Committee as effected by the Act of 1895. He explained the relations of the House of Lords and the Judicial Committee and he pointed out that in the case of Webb v. Outtrim the four Judges who sat were men of the greatest distinction, including Lord Halsbury and Lord Macnaghten. He also indicated that simply to transfer the appeals to the Lords would be to deprive the cases of the advantage of being heard by distinguished Colonial Judges who now sat on the Judicial Committee. He further pointed out that if Australia or any other part of the Empire decided that the Privy Council should be constituted in a special manner for the hearing of appeal cases there would be no objection to that being done. W T ith regard to the proposal of the fusion of the House of Lords into the Privy Council, he pointed out that it had never been fully discussed in England and that it would be premature to accept the principle. As a result of the Conference steps were taken to pass the Act of 1908, which, in addition to amending the Act of 1895 so as to include among the Judges eligible for mebership of the Judicial Council Judges of the High Court of the Commonwealth of Australia, of the Transvaal and Orange River Colony, and of Newfound-

232

land, made provision for Colonial Judges sitting as assessors, in accordance with the suggestion put forward by Sir Joseph Ward and accepted by the Lord Chancellor. Colonial Office, February 1911.

No. 2. APPEALS DISPOSED OF BY THE JUDICIAL COMMITTEE OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL IN THE YEARS 1906-10. 1906. Courts. Appeals disposed of Indian Courts :— Bengal (High Court of Judicature) ... ... ... ... 11 Bombay (1. High Court of Judicature) ... ... ... ... 2 „ (2. Governor in Council) 1 Burma, Lower (Chief Court) 3 Central India (Court of the Agent to the Governor-General) ... — Central Provinces (Court of the Judicial Commissioner) ... 1 Hyderabad Assigned Districts (Court of the Judicial Commissioner, Berar) ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 Kathiawar (Court of the Assistant Political Agent) 2 Madras (High Court of Judicature) 4 North-Western Provinces, Allahabad (High Court of Judicature) 8 Oudh (Court of the Judicial Commissioner) ... ... ... 13 Punjab (Chief Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... — Total 47 Dominion and Colonial Courts : — Australia (High Court) 2 British Columbia (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 4 British Guiana (Supreme Court) — British Honduras (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 2 Canada (Supreme Court) ... 8 Cape of Good Hope (Supreme Court) 3 Ceylon (Supreme Court) Cyprus (Supreme Court) East Africa Protectorate (His Britannic Majesty's Court of Appeal for Eastern Africa) ... ... ... ... ... 1 Gibraltar (Supreme Court) 1 Gold Coast Colony (Supreme Court) Hong Kong (Supreme Court) 1 Jamaica (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 2 Malta (Court of Appeal) ... — Natal (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 New Brunswick (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 1 New South Wales (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 3 New Zealand (1. Court of Appeal) ... ... ... ... 1 ~ (2. Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... — Nova Scotia (Supreme Court) ... — Ontario (1. Court of Appeal) 3 (2. High Court of Justice) 2 Quebec (1. Court of King's Bench) ... ... ... ... 7 „ (2. Superior Court) Queensland (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 1 Seychelles (Court of the Bishop of the Diocese of Mauritius) ... 1 Straits Settlements (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... — Transvaal (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 4 Turks and Caicos Islands (Court of Error and Supreme Court) 1 Victoria (Supreme Court) 2 Western Australia (Supreme Court) 2 Total ■ 55

233

1906 —continued. Courts. Appeals disposed of. Other Courts: — China (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 Constantinople (Supreme Consular Court) 1 Jersey (Royal 'Court) ... 2 Ecclesiastical Courts (England) ... ■— Total ... ' 5 Total — 107 Special References under Judicial Committee Act, 1833, and other Acts 1 1907. Indian Courts : — Baluchistan (Court of the Judicial Commissioner) ... Bengal (High Court of Judicature) ... ... ... ... 16 Bombay (High Court of Judicature) ... ... ... ... 4 Burma, Lower (Chief Court) ... ... ... ... ... 2 Central India (Court of the Agent to the Governor-General) ... — Central Provinces (Court of the Judicial Commissioner) ... 1 Hyderabad Assigned Districts (Court of the Judicial Commissioner) ■ — Kathiawar (Court of the Assistant Political Agent) ... ... 1 Madras (High Court of Judicature) 3 North-Western Provinces, Allahabad (High Court of Judicature) 4 Oudh (Court of the Judicial Commissioner) ... ... ... 21 Punjab (Chief Court) 1 Total 53 Dominion and Colonial Courts : — Australia (High Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 British Columbia (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 2 British Guiana (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 2 Canada (Supreme Court) ... ... .... ... ... ... 6 Cape of Good Hope (Supreme Court) 2 Ceylon (Supreme Court) 1 Cyprus (Supreme Court) ' 1 Gibraltar (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... — Gold Coast Colony (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 1 Malta (Court of Appeal) ... ... ... ... ... ... — Mauritius (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... — Natal (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... — Newfoundland (Supreme Court) — New South Wales (Supreme Court) 4 New Zealand (1. Court of Appeal) ... ... ... ... 1 ~ (2. Supreme Court) 2 Nova Scotia (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 2 Ontario (Court of Appeal) ... ... ... ... ... ... 4 Orange River Colony (Supreme Court) 1 Quebec (1. Court of King's Bench) ... 6 ~ (2. Superior Court) ... ... ... ... ... 1 Straits Settlements (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 2 Transvaal (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... — Victoria (Supreme Court) 1 Western Australia (Supreme Court) — Total — 42 Other Courts: — China (Supreme Court) 2 Channel Islands ... ... ... ... ... ... ... — Ecclesiastical Courts (England) ... ... ... ... ... — Total 2 Total — 97 Special References under Judicial Committee Act, 1833, and other Acts — 20703 S

234

1908. . Courts. Appeals disposed of. Indian Courts: — Baluchistan (Court of the Judicial Commissioners) ... ... 1 Bengal (High Court of Judicature) ... ... ... ... 11 Bombay (High Court of Judicature) ... ... ... ... 2 Burma, Lower (Chief Court) 2 Central India (Court of the Agent to the Governor-General) ... 1 Central Provinces (Court of the Judicial Commissioner) ... — Fyzabad (Court of the Commissioner) ... ... ... ... — Hyderabad Assigned Districts (Court of the Judicial Commissioner) 1 Madras (High Court of Judicature) 1 North-Western Provinces, Allahabad (High Court of Judicature) ... 10 Oudh (Court of Judicial Commissioner) 5 Punjab (Chief Court) 2 Total 36 Dominion and Colonial Courts: — Australia (High Court) ... 3 British Columbia (Supreme Court) ... 2 Canada (Supreme Court) 4 Cape of Good Hope (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 5 Ceylon (Supreme Court) 1 Gibraltar (Supreme Court) 1 Hong Kong (Supreme Court) 1 Jamaica (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 1 Malta (Court of Appeal) 1 Mauritius (Supreme Court) 2 Natal (Supreme Court) ... i Newfoundland (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 3 New South Wales (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... > 7 New Zealand (Court of Appeal) ... .... ... ... ... 1 Nova Scotia (Supreme Court) , ... 1 Ontario (Court of Appeal) 6 Quebec (Court of King's Bench) 4 South Australia (Supreme Court) ... .■ 3 Straits Settlements (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 1 Transvaal (Supreme Court) ... 1 Western Australia (Supreme Court) 1 Total w ... ... 50 Other Courts: — China (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 Channel Islands ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Isle of Man (High Court of Justice) — Ecclesiastical Courts (England) ... ... ... — Total ... 2 Total — 88 Special References under Judicial Committee Act, 1833, and other Acts 1 1909. Indian Courts: — Bengal (High Court of Judicature) 11 Burma, Lower (Chief Court) 3 Central Provinces (Court of the Judicial Commissioner) 1 Fyzabad (Court of the Commissioner) ... 1 Madras (High Court of Judicature) 1 North-Western Provinces, Allahabad (High Court of Judicature) ... ... 16 Oudh (Court of Judicial Commissioner) ... ... ... 9 Punjab (Chief Court) ... 1 Total ... 43

235

1909 —continued. Courts. Appeals disposed of. Dominion and Colonial Courts: — Australia (High Courts) ... ... ... 3 British Columbia (Supreme Court) ... ........ ... 2 Canada (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... 7 Cape of Good Hope (Supreme Court) .... 1 Ceylon (Supreme Court) ... 2 Gibraltar (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 1 Hong Kong (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 3 Jamaica (Supreme Court) ... ... 1 Natal (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 New South Wales (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 1 New South Wales (Vice-Admiralty Court) ... ... ... 1 New Zealand (Court of Appeal) 1 Nova Scotia (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 4 Ontario (Court of Appeal) ... ... ... ... ... 7 Quebec (Court of King's Bench) ... ... ... ... ... 3 Straits Settlements (Supreme Court) 5 Transvaal (Supreme Court) — Western Australia (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... — Total 43 Other Courts: — China (Supreme Court) 5 Isle of Man (High Court of Justice) ... ... ... ... — Ecclesiastical Courts (England) ... ... ... ... ... 1 Total ■ ... 6 Total — 92 Special References under Judicial Committee Act, 1833, and other Acts ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 1910. Indian Courts: — Bengal (High Court of Judicature) 10 Bombay (High Court of Judicature) ... ... ... ... — Burma, Lower (Chief Court) ... ... ... ... ... 2 Central Provinces (Court of Judicial Commissioner) Madras (High Court of Judicature) ... ... ... ... 1 North-Western Provinces (High Court of Judicature)... ... 14 Oudh (Court of Judicial Commissioner) 8 Punjab (Chief Court) 3 Sind (Court of Judicial Commissioner) ... ... ... ... 3 Total 41 Dominion and Colonial Courts: — Alberta (Supreme Court) Australia (High Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 British Columbia (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 2 British Guiana (Supreme Court) ... A — Canada (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 10 Cape of Good Hope (Supreme Court) — Ceylon (Supreme Court) — Cyprus (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... — Gibraltar (Supreme Court) ... 1 Natal (Supreme Court) — Newfoundland (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 1 New South Wales (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... 2 New Zealand (Court of Appeal) 2 Ontario (Court of Appeal) ... ... ... ... ... ... 6 20703 S 2

236

1910—continued. Courts. Appeals disposed of. Quebec (Court of King's Bench) 1 Sierra Leone (Supreme Court) — Transvaal (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... 4 Trinidad (Supreme Court) Western Australia (Supreme Court) 1 Total ... ... 33 Other Courts: — China (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 Constantinople (Supreme Court) ... ... ... ... ... — Isle of Man (High Court of Justice) 2 Court of Arches ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 Total 4 Total — 78 Special References under Judicial Committee Act, 1833, and other Acts 1

No. 3. SUMMARY OF PROPOSALS OF HIS MAJESTY'S GOVERNMENT AGREED TO BY THE CONFERENCE.* The following proposition appears to express the result of the discussion at the Imperial Conference on Monday, the 12th June. 1. At present, the House of Lords is the Supreme Court of Appeal for the United Kingdom, and the King in Council (in effect the Judicial Committee) is the Supreme Court of Appeal for the rest of the Empire. 2. It is proposed to take a first step towards combining these Courts into a Supreme Court of Appeal for the Empire, and towards strengthening them by adding to the number of Judges composing them. 3. The scheme is that the Home Government should add two selected Judges to the Lords of Appeal. There would then be six Law Lords devoting their whole time to sitting in the two Courts. 4. In addition, the Lord Chancellor would, as now, preside whenever he is present, and all who are now qualified to sit in either the House of Lords or the Judicial Committee would be able to sit as now. 5. In this way the appeals of the United Kingdom and of the rest of the Empire respectively would be heard by the same Judges who hear them now, with the addition of two Law Lords to both Courts, but the two Courts would both be branches of the Imperial Court of Appeal. 6. Except where it is necessary that the House of Lords and the Judicial Committee shall sit simultaneously it is contemplated that the Court shall sit in fu|l strength first at the one and then at the other. 7. It will be necessary that the conditions and method of appeal from different parts of the Empire shall be suited to the local requirements, and it is not practicable to attain uniformity in these respects, at all events at first. But as the Judges will be almost entirely the same for all kinds of appeals, it seems probable that a greater degree of uniformity may be reached, and possibly in time all differences may be effaced. 8. It is further proposed that, in accordance with the wishes expressed by the Dominion Representatives, the practice of the Judicial Committee shall be modified so that in Dominion cases any dissentient Judge may be free to give his reasons if His Majesty's consent is given to this change. June, 1911.

» See page 432 of [Cd. 5745].

237

(XVI.) Law of Conspiracy. AUSTRALIA. The GOVERNOR-GENERAL to the SECRETARY OF STATE. (Received 27 February, 1911.) Sir, Governor-General's Office, Melbourne, 18th January, 1911. Referring to your cablegram of the 4th instant,* relative to the resolution which the Commonwealth Government proposes to submit to the Imperial Conference with respect to the law of conspiracy, I have the honour, at the instance of His Majesty's Prime Minister of the Commonwealth, to inform you that the primary reason for the resolution was to make it an offence against the laws of Hong Kong and Singapore to conspire to defeat the Immigration Restriction Act of Australia. 2. The Chief Justice of Hong Kong expressed the opinion that such conspiracy was not an offence against the law of that Colony. But the resolution is not limited, to that class of cases;, it is intended to apply generally and make unlawful any conspiracy involving a transgression of the laws of another part of the Empire relating to commerce, e.g., Pure Foods Acts, Secret Commissions Act, Customs and Tariff Acts, &c. The Prime Minister intimates to me that the growth of the interImperial commerce makes it increasingly necessary that the commercial and other laws of each part should be made thoroughly effective. I have, &c, DUDLEY, Governor-General.

(XVII.) Naturalization. No. 1. REPORT OF THE INTERDEPARTMENTAL NATURALIZATION COMMITTEE. The Committee have met and considered what amendments might be made in the draft Naturalization Bill submitted to the Imperial Conference of 1907 in order to meet the criticisms offered on certain of its provisions at that Conference. The proceedings of the Conference are on pages 178-182 and 533-541 of [Cd. 3523], and in connection with them it is necessary to consider the Minute of the Cape Ministers on pages 94-99 of [Cd. 3524], though that Minute had reference not to the draft Bill, but to the Recommendations of the Interdepartmental Committee of 1901, which are embodied in the draft Bill. Before proceeding to suggest definite amendments to the Bill, we would observe, generally, that the criticisms brought forward followed two main lines —(a) the question of the conditions on which Imperial naturalization should be granted, and (b) the question of the procedure by which Imperial naturalization may be effected in the Dominions of the Crown beyond the seas. As to (a) the objection was raised that under the Bill as drafted, no adequate provision appears to be made for the exclusion of undesirable persons from naturalization. As a matter of administrative practice, evidence of good character is always now required by the Home Office, and the insertion of words embodying this practice would seem to meet the objection. This course would have the merit of relieving the self-governing Dominions of anxiety as to the results of reciprocity in naturalization with the Crown Colonies.

(General Botha, page 537) (Cape Ministers, page 97, [Cd. 3524].)

* Not printed. It asked for more definite information as to the scope of the resolution of the Commonwealth Government. Note. —The references in this Report where not otherwise stated are to pages of [Cd. 3523].

238

Cape Ministers, (pages 96-97 of Cd. 3524.) General Botha, (page 536.) Sir J. Ward, (pages 538-9.)

The main objection under (a) had,, however, reference to the case o£ persons of non-European race. There appeared to be some apprehension that acceptance of the Bill might involve some risk of interference with the policy adopted by some of the selfgoverning Dominions with respect to the terms of admission or residence of Asiatics or other coloured persons. We desire, however, to point out that the measure under consideration has very little bearing on the coloured race question. It is perfectly clear ) that naturalized persons cannot by naturalization acquire any greater or other rights than those possessed by natural-born British subjects. Any colonial law affecting the coloured races which applies to natural-born British subjects must equally apply and continue to apply to naturalized persons. We have in the British Empire at the present time at least 260,000,000 natural-born British subjects of Asiatic and African origin. The few Asiatics or Africans who might become naturalized would be but a drop in the ocean compared with the natural-born subjects of coloured race. But although the question in its practical results is a very small one, we have considered various modifications of the Bill which might .make its provisions more acceptable to the colonies. It must be taken for granted that the Parliament of the United Kingdom would not be prepared at present in an Imperial Act to draw a distinction between persons of European and non-European descent. Apart from the invidiousness of any such rule, it would hardly be a workable rule in practice. It would be absurd to provide that a Russian from St. Petersburg might be naturalised while a Russian from Siberia could not, or that a Jew from Turkey in Europe could be naturalized, while a Jew from Palestine could not. As regards (b) the Bill as drafted provides that the method of bringing it into operation throughout the Dominions of the Crown beyond the seas should be by Order in Council. The question was raised at the Conference whether this involved interference with the legislative powers of self-governing Dominions, either generally, or in regard to the specific question of naturalization. We would observe that the adoption of the Bill will involve no change as regards the question of local naturalization : that is to say a certificate of naturalization in any colony or dependency to which the provisions of Clause 26 (1) are not applied by Order in Council will only have effect within the territorial limits of that colony or dependency, although the holder of such a certificate will be entitled to a British passport ensuring to him the good offices of His Majesty's diplomatic and consular representatives if he goes into a foreign country. We would also add that local naturalization will continue to constitute the basis for a decision whether it is possible for an Order in Council to issue applying the Draft Bill to any dominion or colony. It will, of course, be competent to a colony to have two standards of naturalization, one which would qualify for local naturalization only, while the other, being not less stringent than that of the Imperial Act, might qualify for Imperial recognition. On the question of interference with the legislative powers of the self-governing Dominions we would observe that if a certificate of naturalization is to have effect throughout the dominions of the King, this can only be effected by the intervention of the Imperial Parliament. A colonial legislature can only legislate for its own territory, and the operation of any colonial law is necessarily restricted to the boundaries of that colony. If naturalization which is to run throughout His Majesty's dominions is desired (and we see no indication to the opposite in the proceedings of the Conference) it can only be effected through the agency of the Imperial Parliament. The object of the Bill in its application to the Dominions beyond the seas is to give extra-territorial effect to the laws passed by local legislatures. With these preliminary observations we proceed to submit for consideration the following suggested amendments of the Bill. We have assumed that His Majesty : s Government still approve the recommendations of the Interdepartmental Committee of 1901, and the reasons on which they are founded. The suggestions we make are by way of concessions to Colonial criticisms and to render the Bill more acceptable to the great self-governing dependencies. (1) We think that the long title of the Bill should be altered. It is scarcely correct since the passing of the Aliens Act, 1905, which it is not proposed to consolidate. We think the title should be " A Bill to consolidate and amend the enactments relating to naturalization, British Nationality, and the status of Aliens." (2) Clause 7 proposes that five years' residence in any part of His Majesty's dominions should qualify for naturalization, either in that part or in any other part. The object of this provision is to enable past residence and future residence in the Colonies to be reckoned towards qualification for a certificate granted by the Secretary of State.

(General Botha, page 535.) (Mr. Brodeur, page 534.)

239

<; We think this Clause should be qualified by providing that if the applicant has during the qualifying period resided in different portions of His Majesty's dominions hemust, immediately before his application, have resided for not less than twelve months; in that part of His Majesty's dominions in which he seeks to be naturalized. If some such condition be not inserted enquiry into the character and antecedents of the -applicant would be a matter of great difficulty. If the condition .suggested be thought too stringent, it might be sufficient that the period of twelve months' residence should be within the two years immediately preceding the application. The suggestion that an applicant for naturalisation should be required to specify his; intention to reside in the place where he is naturalised would be a reversion to the existing law which it is one of the main objects of this Bill to alter, and which has operated with great hardship in the past, to the exclusion of men of high standing from full British citizenship. i ■ ' : (3) Clause 8 as it stands only requires the applicant to produce evidence of his past residence and his intention to reside for the future in British dominions, though it leaves an absolute discretion to the Secretary of State to exclude any applicant without giving reasons. We think that many of the Colonial objections would be met if the main conditions at present insisted on by the Secretary of State, in the exercise of this discretion, were embodied in the Bill itself, and we suggest the addition of words to make it clear that the applicant must produce — (a) evidence of good character ; and (b) evidence that he has an adequate knowledge of the English language. As regards (a) it is the practice of the Home Office that in each case there should be a police report on the applicant's character, which further has to be vouched for by four referees. It is not merely the person who has been convicted of serious crimes that has to be guarded against, but the person who would be an undesirable citizen and who would be liable to expulsion under the Aliens Act if convicted of any offence punishable by imprisonment, e.g., keepers of gaming houses and brothels, souteneurs, and fraudulent bankrupts. As regards (b) the condition at present imposed by the Home Office that a person seeking naturalization must be able to speak and read English would automatically exclude the vast majority of the members of the coloured races who would be likely to seek admission in any self-governing dominion. It is also worthy of adoption in the Bill on its merits. By naturalization under the Bill a man acquires a right to enter the public service, to vote for Parliament and for Municipal Elections in the United Kingdom, and to be elected a member of the British Parliament. Obviously he is unfit to have these privileges unless he has such knowledge of the English language as would enable him to understand and take part in the controversies of the day. He ought to be able to speak, read, and write English with reasonable facility. (4) We propose no amendment to Clause 9. That clause merely removes doubt by affirming the principle that naturalization by a Secretary of State operates throughout the dominions of the Crown and puts naturalized persons on the same footing as natural - born British subjects. We agree with the Committee of 1901, who say "It is impossible to ask a foreign country to deprive its subjects of their nationality, unless this country is in a position to offer in return the status of a British subject, recognised everywhere, both within and without His Majesty's dominions." We have already pointed out that any Colonial law which applies to Asiatics or Africans who are natural-born British subjects would equally apply to naturalized subjects. (5) Clause 12 introduces for the first time a power to revoke certificates of naturalization on the ground that they have been obtained by false representation or fraud, and is admittedly a desirable addition to the law. It was suggested that the discretion of the Secretary of State to revoke should be unqualified, just as his discretion to admit to naturalization is unqualified. We see strong objections to this suggestion. Naturalization alters the status not only of the person naturalized, but of his wife and children, and it involves the loss of his former nationality. We think, therefore, that revocation should be confined to the case of naturalization obtained by fraud or false representation. (6) In Clause 17 (5), which deals with the naturalization of minors, we prefer the wider terms of the alternative sub-section, but we suggest that instead of the words '-' the conditions described in Section 8" there should be substituted the words " all or any of the conditions described in Section 8." It would be absurd to require that an infant in arms residing with its mother should have to produce evidence of good character and an adequate knowledge of the

(General Botha, page 536.)

(General Botha, page 537.)

General Botha (page 536).

(Cape Ministers, page 97 of Cd. 3524.) (Mr. Deakin, page 535.)

240

English language, but those conditions might very well be enforced with reference to a lad of 18 or 20 years of age. On the other hand, the naturalization of a minor ought to be an exceptional matter, justified only by exceptional reasons. (7) Clause 24 provides for the punishment of persons making false declarations under the Act, but the only machinery it provides is the cumbrous and complicated method of prosecution on indictment. We think that the provisions of the Act would be much more effective if false declarations, at any rate in minor cases, could be dealt with summarily by proceedings before a magistrate. Prosecution by indictment should be reserved for cases of special aggravation. A small punishment quickly inflicted is often more effective than a severer punishment which involves a long and cumbersome procedure. We suggest, therefore, that at the end of the clause the following words should be added—" or on summary conviction to imprisonment with or without hard labour for any term not exceeding three months." (8) We have considered again the provisions of Clause 26, which authorises His Majesty in Council to give Imperial effect to local certificates of naturalization. In our preliminary observations we have dealt with the general principles involved in this procedure, and we think that some of the objections to the Clause might be removed if instead of providing as a condition of Imperial naturalization that the conditions to be fulfilled must be substantially the same as those of the Imperial Bill, provisions were made that the conditions should be not less stringent than those of the Imperial Bill. It seems, however, desirable at this point to examine the suggestion for an alternative procedure which was made by General Botha on behalf of the Transvaal. This suggestion was that provision should be made in the Bill that certain portions of it might be put into force in any portion of His Majesty's dominions by Proclamation of the Governor which would be issued on the advice of responsible Ministers ; the Imperial Act would provide that the Proclamation should name the authority to issue certificates of naturalization and that certificates so issued should have effect as if issued by the Imperial Secretary of State. We would observe that any criticism levelled against Clause 26 in its present shape as involving interference with the powers of a self-governing Colony would seem to be equally applicable to the alternative suggestion. The Order in Council would, of course, not issue except after consultation with, and with the consent of, the Colonial Government, and it might be well to state expressly in the Bill that in the case of the self-governing Dominions the Order in Council would issue at the request of the Colonial Government. (9) Under the English Common Law, which is reproduced in the first sub-section of Clause 28, nationality is determined by place of birth. Any person born in any part of the dominions of His Majesty is a natural-born British subject. We do not consider it practicable to make the exception proposed in General Botha's memorandum that the child of an alien indentured labourer of non-European descent should not be deemed to be a natural-born British subject. We understand that the exception is not at present maintainable in South Africa under the Roman Dutch Common Law, and, as we have already pointed out, we do not consider it possible to draw such a distinction under an Imperial Act. (10) We have dealt above with the question of the continuance of local naturalization. It is possible that the self-governing Dominions may prefer to have this question specially safe-guarded in the Bill and, if so, the end could be obtained by a further saving in Clause 29. The alternative would be to express it in a separate clause of the Bill. The above are the detailed amendments which we have to suggest in the Bill. We think it proper to add certain observations arising mainly out of the amendment proposed in Clause 8. The Bill cannot be applied to any colony under Clause 26 unless it appears that under the law of that colony the conditions to be fulfilled by aliens with respect to naturalization are substantially the same as, or, as we suggest, not less stringent than, those required under the Bill. Whether this is or is not the case in any given instance is a matter which would require careful consideration when the occasion arises. It is sufficient for our present purpose to note two main differences between the conditions provided by colonial naturalization laws and those provided in the draft Bill, viz. : (a) that in some cases* there is an express bar to the naturalization of non-Europeans. (b) that in some casesf the term of residence required as a condition of naturalization is shorter.

General Botha (page 535),

General Botha (page 537),

* The Australian Commonwealth Act 11 of 1903, excludes "aboriginal natives of Asia, Africa or the Islands of the Pacific, excepting New Zealand " ; the Natal Act 18 of 1905, specifies " European birth or descent." t e.g., in Australia two years, in Canada three years.

241

As regards (a), it may be fairly held that the provision in Clause 8 that an applicant must have an adequate knowledge of the English language approximates in substance to the condition in the Australian and Natal laws as to European birth or descent. As regards (b), those Dominions where a shorter period of residence is required as a condition of naturalization will no doubt consider whether, in view of the advantages of a uniform scheme of Imperial naturalization, they can properly introduce any modification in the terms of their legislation. As has been already pointed out above, such modification would not necessarily involve a departure from the present standard of local naturalisation. It will be remembered that in South Africa the five years' term is universally accepted by law or practice. We would add one remark about India. As far as we know very few persons are naturalized in India for the purposes of residing in any country other than India. India, therefore, has very little practical interest in this Bill. She is, of course, deeply interested in any legislation which affects those of her 230,000,000 natural-born subjects who may emigrate to or may be resident in other parts of His Majesty's dominions. But that is a matter entirely untouched by the present Bill, and any recommendations with respect to it are entirely outside the scope of the measure. The Committee desire to express to their Secretary, Mr. W. A. Robinson, their best thanks for his valuable services. M. D. CHALMERS, H. W. JUST, WILLOUGHBY MAYCOCK, S. G. SALE. W. A. Robinson, Secretary, 24th July, 1908.

[NOTE.—The Bill is reprinted from Od. 3524, pp. 127-36. Alterations proposed by the Committee are shown in obliterated type and lonic type.] DRAFT OF A BILL TO Consolidate and amend the Enactments relating to Alie»s-aH4-SfttHpaligatiea. Naturalization, British Nationality, and the Status of Aliens. BE it enacted by the King's most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows : — Status of Aliens. 1. Real and personal property of every description may be taken, acquired, held* and disposed of by an alien in the same manner in all respects as by a natural-born British subject ; and a title to real and personal property of every description may be derived through, from, or in succession to an alien in the same manner in all respects as through, from, or in succession to a natural-born British subject: Provided that this section shall not — (1) Confer any right on an alien to hold real property situate out of the United Kingdom, and shall not qualify an alien for any office or for any municipal, parliamentary, or other franchise : or (2) Entitle an alien to any right or privilege as a British subject, except such rights and privileges in respect of property as are hereby expressly given to him : or 20703 T

A.D. 1907.

Capacity of an alien as to property. [33 Vict. c. 14 s. 2.]

242

A.D. 1907. [qu.spent.]

[(3) Affect any estate or interest in real or personal property to which anj? person has or may become entitled, either mediately or immediately, in possession or expectancy, in pursuance of any disposition made before the twelfth day of May one thousand eight hundred and seventy, or in pursuance of any devolution by law on the death of any person dying before that day.] 2. Nothing in this Act contained shall qualify an alien to be the owner of a British ship. 3. Where his Majesty has entered into a convention Avith any foreign state to the effect that the subjects or citizens of that state who have been naturalized as British subjects may divest themselves of their status as such subjects, it shall be lawful for His Majesty, by Order in Council, to declare that such convention has been entered into by His Majesty ; and from and after the date of such Order, any person, being originally a subject or citizen of the state therein referred to, who has been naturalized as a British subject, may, within the limit of time provided in the convention, make a declaration of alienage, and from and after the date of his so making such declaration he shall be regarded as an alien, and as a subject of the State to which he originally belonged as aforesaid. 4. An alien shall be triable in the same manner as if he were a natural-born British subject. Expatriation. 5. —(1) Any person who by reason of his having been born within His Majesty's dominions is a natural-born British subject, but who at his birth became under the law of any foreign State a subject also of that State, and is still such a subject, may, if of full age and not under disability, make a declaration of alienage, and from and after making the same shall cease to be a British subject [and shall be deemed to be an alien]. (2) Any person born out of His Majesty's dominions of a father being a British subject may, if of full age, and not under disability, make a declaration of alienage, and from and after making the same shall cease to be a British subject [and shall be deemed to be an alien]. 6. A British subject who, when in any foreign State and not under disability, by any voluntary and formal act [whether by obtaining a certificate of naturalization or otherwise] becomes naturalized therein, shall thenceforth be deemed to have ceased to be a British subject [and shall be deemed to be an alien]. Naturalization and Resumption of British Nationality. 7. An alien who, within such limited time before making the application hereinafter mentioned as has been under any Act hereby repealed or may be allowed by the Secretary of State, either by general order or on any special occasion, has resided in Bis Majesty's dominions for not less than five years or has been in the service of the Crown for not less than five years, and who intends, when naturalized, either to reside in His Majesty's dominions or to serve under the Crown, may apply to the Secretary of State for a certificate of naturalization. Provided that if during the qualifying period of five years the alien has resided in more than one part of His Majesty's Dominions, he must, immediately before his application, have resided for not less than twelve months in that part of His Majesty's Dominions in which he applies for naturalization 8. The applicant shall adduce in support of his application evidence of his residence or service and intention to reside or serve, and Shall also adduce evidence of good character and evidence that he has an adequate knowledge of the English Language. The Secretary of State, if satisfied with the evidence adduced, shall take the case of the applicant into consideration, and may, with or without assigning any reason, give or withhold a certificate as he thinks most conducive to the public good, and no appeal shall lie from his decision, but such certificate shall not take effect until the applicant has taken the oath of allegiance. 9.- —(1) A naturalized person shall be entitled to all political and other rights, powers, and privileges, and be subject to all obligations, duties and liabilities to which a natural-born British subject is entitled or subject and shall to all intents and purposes have, as from the date of his naturalization, the status of a natural-born British subject.

Saving as to British ships. [33 Vict, c. 14 s. 14.] Power of naturalized aliens to divest themselves of their status in certain cases. [33 Vict, c. 14 s. 3.]

Trial of alien. [33 Vict. c. 14 s. 5.] How Britishborn subject may cease to be such. [33 Vict, c. 14. s. 4.]

Capacity of British subjects to renounce allegiance to His Majesty. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 6.] Secretary of State may grant ceitificate of Naturalization. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 7.]

Proceedings to be taken to obtain certificate. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 7.]

Effect of naturalization. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 7.]

243

(2) In section three of the Act of Settlement {which disqualifies naturalized aliens from '. holding certain offices), the words " naturalized or" shall be repealed. i 10. The Secretary of State may in manner aforesaid grant a special certificate of ! naturalization to any person with respect to whose nationality as a British subject a doubt \ exists, and he may specify in such certificate that the grant thereof is made for the j purpose of quieting doubts as to the right of such person to be a British subject and the | grant of such special certificate under this Act, or any Act hereby repealed, shall not be i deemed to be any admission that the person to whom it was granted was not previously a British subject. 11. An alien who has been naturalized before the passing of this Act may apply to i the Secretary of State for a certificate of naturalization under this Act, and the Secretary ' of State may grant him a certificate on such terms and conditions as he may think fit. I 12. —(1) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a certificate of naturalization . has been obtained by false representations or fraud, the Secretary of State may by order > revoke the certificate, and the order of revocation shall have effect from such date as the - Secretary of State may direct. (2) Where the Secretary of State revokes a certificate of naturalization he may order the certificate to be given up and cancelled, and any person refusing or neglecting to give up the certificate shall be liable o% summary conviction to a fine not exceeding one hundred pounds. 13. Where any British subject has become an alien, he shall not thereby be discharged from any obligation, duty, or liability in respect of any act done before he so became an alien. National Status of Married Women and Infant Children. 14. A married woman shall be deemed to be a subject of the State of which her husband is for the time being a subject. Alternative. — As regards married women, the wife of a British subject shall be deemed to be a British subject, and the wife of an alien shall be deemed to be an alien. 15. A woman, being a natural-born British subject, who by or in consequence of her marriage has become an alien shall not, by reason only of the death of her husband, cease to be an alien. 16. The status of a divorced woman shall be the same as the status of a widow. 17. —'(1) Where an alien obtains a certificate of naturalization, the Secretary of State may, if he thinks fit, on the application of that alien, include in the certificate the name of any child born before the date of the certificate, and that child shall thereupon become a British subject; but any child so naturalized may, within one year after attaining his majority, make a declaration of alienage, and shall thereupon cease to be a British subject. [("2) Every child of a naturalized father born after naturalization shall be deemed to be a British subject.] (3) Subject to the provisions of the next succeeding sub-section, where a British subject becomes an alien, whether by declaration of alienage or otherwise, every child of that person, being a minor, shall thereupon cease to be a British subject [whether he be resident with his father or not.] (4) Where a widow, who is a British subject marries an alien, any child of hers by her former husband shall not by reason only of her marriage cease to be a British subject ['whether he is residing outside His Majesty's dominions or not], (5) Where a woman who was a British subject has lost her nationality by or in consequence of her marriage, and is thereafter left a widow, the Secretary of State may, if he thinks fit, grant a certificate of naturalization to any child of that marriage, although the conditions described in section eight of this Act have not been complied with. Alternative.' —(5) The Secretary of State may, in Ms discretion, and for good cause shown, grant a certificate of naturalization to any minor, although all OP any of the conditions described in section eight of the Act have not been complied with. (6) Except as provided by this section, a certificate of naturalization [or alienage] shall not be granted to any person under disability. 20703 T 2

A.D. 1907. 12 ! &13Will. 3. c. 2. Special Certificate in case of doubt. [33 Vict, c. 14. s. 7.]

As to aliens naturalized before the Act. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 7.] Revocation of certificate of naturalisation.

Saving of allegiance prior to expatriation. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 15.]

National status of married women. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 10 (I).] Status of Widows. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 10. (2)-] Status of divorced women. Status of children.

[Qu. in cl. 9.]

244

Procedure and Evidence. 18. The Secretary of State may make regulations for carrying into effect the objects of this Act, and in particular make such regulations as he thinks fit in respect o£ the following matters : — (1) The form and registration of certificates of naturalization in the United Kingdom : (2) The form and registration of declarations of alienage : (3) The registration by officers in the diplomatic or consular service of His Majesty of the births and deaths of British subjects born or dying out of His Majesty's dominions : (4) The persons by whom the oath of allegiance may be administered, and the persons before whom declarations of naturalization and alienage may be made : (5) Whether or not such oaths are to be subscribed as well as taken, and the form in which such taking and subscription are to be attested : (6) The registration of such oaths : (7) The persons by whom certified copies of such oaths may be given : (8) The transmission to the United Kingdom, for the purpose of registration or safe keeping, or of being produced as evidence, of any declarations, certificates, or oaths made or taken in pursuance of this Act or of any Act hereby repealed out of the United Kingdom, or of any copies thereof, also of copies of entries contained in any register kept out of the United Kingdom in pursuance of this Act or any Act hereby repealed : (9) The proof in any legal proceeding of such oaths : (10) With the consent of the Treasury the imposition and application of fees in respect of any registration authorised to be made by this Act or any Act hereby repealed, and in respect of the making of any declaration or the grant of any certificate authorised to be made or granted by this Act or any Act hereby repealed, and in respect of the administration or registration of any oath. 19- Any regulation made by the said Secretary of State in pursuance of this Act [or of any Act hereby repealed] shall be of the same force as if it had been enacted herein, but shall not, so far as respects the imposition of fees, be in force in any British possession, and shall not, so far as respect any other matter, be in force in any British possession in which any Act or Ordinance to the contrary of or inconsistent with any such regulation may for the time being be in force. 20. Any declaration made under or for the purposes Of this Act, or under or : for tlie purposes Of any Act hereby repealed, may be proved in any legal proceeding by the production of the original declaration, or of any copy thereof certified to be a true copy by the Secretary of State, or by any person authorised by him in that behalf, and the production of such declaration or copy shall be evidence of the person therein named as declarant having made the same at the date therein mentioned. 21. A certificate of naturalization may be proved in any legal proceedings by the production of the original certificate, or of any copy thereof certified to be a true copy by the Secretary of State, or by any person authorised by him in that behalf. 22. Entries in any Register made in pursuance of this Act, or under any Act hereby repealed, shall be proved by such copies and certified in such manner as may be directed I by the Secretary of State, and the copies of such entries shall be evidence of any matters by this Act or by any Act hereby repealed, or by any regulation of the Secretary of State, authorised to be inserted in the register. 23. The Documentary Evidence Act, 1868, shall apply to any regulation made by a Secretary of State in pursuance of this Act or of any Act hereby repealed. i 24. Any person wilfully and corruptly making or subscribing any declaration under or for the purposes Of this Act, knowing the same to be untrue in any material particular, shall be guilty of a misdemeanour, and shall be liable on conviction on indictment to imprisonment, with or without hard labour, for any term not exceeding twelve months or on summary conviction to imprisonment with or i. without hard labour for any term not exceeding three months. h 25. The oath of allegiance shall be in the form set forth in the First Schedule to i- this Act.

A.D. 1907. Regulations to be made by Secretary of State. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 11. 33&34 Vict. c. 102. s.L]

Effect of regulations. [33 Yict. c. 14. s. 11.]

Regulations as to evidence of declarations. [33 Vict. c. M.S. 12.] Evidence of certificate of naturalization. [33Vi0b.0.14. s. 12.] Entries in registers. [33 Vict. c.14.8.12.]

Application of 31 & 32 Vict. c. 37. toregulations. Penalty on making false declaration. [33 & 34 Vict. c. 102. 5.2.] Form of oatl of allegiance [33 Vict, c. H. s. 9.]

245

Powees of Legislatures and Governors in British Possessions. 26. —(1) Where it appears to his Majesty in Council that under any laic for the time being in force in any British possession, the conditions to be fulfilled by aliens ivith respect , to naturalization are mbstm&elif-tiie-mme-es not IeSS Stringent than those required ] for the grant of certificates of naturalization under this Act, His Majesty may by Order in < Council empower the Governor of that possession in his discretion to grant to any person ' naturalized in that possession a certificate of naturalization in the prescribed form, and that ] certificate shall have effect to all intents and purposes as if it were a certificate of naturalization granted by the Secretary of State under this Act. (2) His Majesty may revoke any such Order if it appears to His Majesty that the law of the British possession referred to in the Order has been so — altered as to male it inexpedient that the Order should continue in force, no longer conforms With the conditions prescribed by the foregoing provisions of this Section. (3) As regards any British possession with respect to ichich no such Order in Council has been made, or -with respect to which the Order in Council has , been revoked, the Governor of that possession may, in the prescribed form, and subject to any regulations made by the Secretary of State, make a recommendation to the Secretary of State that a certificate of naturalization should be granted to any specified alien resident or serving the Crown in that possession, and thereupon the Secretary of State may, if he thinks fit, grant a certificate of naturalization accordingly. (4) Where in any British possession there is a Governor-General and also subordinate governors, the expression " Governor" means the Governor-General, and in the case of India means Governor- General in Council. 27. All laws, statutes, and ordinances made by the legislature of a British possession for imparting to any person any of the privileges of naturalization to be enjoyed by him within the limits of that possession, shall within those limits have the authority of law, but subject to be confirmed or disallowed by His Majesty. Natural-born British Subjects. 28. —(1) The following persons shall be deemed to be natural-born British subjects namely, — (a) Any person born in His Majesty''s dominions land ligeance~\ ; and (b) Any person born out of His Majesty's dominions, whose father was born in His Majesty's dominions, and was a British subject at the time of that persons birth ; and (c) Any person born on a British ship \ whether in foreign territorial waters or not\ (2) A person born on a foreign ship shall not be deemed to be a British subject by reason only that the ship was in territorial waters at the time of his birth. (3) The British Nationality Act, 1772, which naturalizes under certain conditions the grandchildren of natural-born British subjects born abroad, is hereby repealed. Supplemental. 29. Nothing in this Act shall affect— (1) the grant of letters of denization by His Majesty ; or (2) the ex-territoriality of embassies and diplomatic missions ; or (3) the status of the child of an alien enemy. (4) the effect of any naturalization law in any British possession operating only within the limits of that possession 30. The enactments mentioned in the Second Schedule to this Act are hereby repealed to the extent specified in the third column of that schedule. 31. In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires— . " Disability " means the status of being an infant, lunatic, idiot, or married woman : " Prescribed " means prescribed by regulations under this Act. 32. This Act may be cited as the Atiees-ftad- Naturalization Act, 1907.

A.D. 1907. Naturalization of aliens in British dominions outside the United Kingdom.

Power of colonies to legislate with, respect to local naturalization. [33 Vict, c. 14. s. 16.]

Definition of naturalborn British subject. [25 Ed w. 3, stat. 1. 7 Anne, c. 5. 4. Geo. 2. c. 21.] 13 Geo. 3. c. 21.

Saving of letters of denization, &c. [33 Vict. c. H.s. 13.]

Repeal of Acts. Definitions. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 17.] Short title. [33 Vict, c. 14. s. I.]

246

SCHEDULES. FIRST SCHEDULE. Oath of Allegiance. <; I do swear that I will be faithful and bear true allegiance to His Majesty King Edward the Seventh, his heirs and successors according to law. So help me GOD." [N.B. —In the case of persons entitled and wishing to affirm, this form may be modified in manner prescribed by the Oaths Act, 1888.]

Cf. 33 Vict, o. 14. s. 9. 51 & 52 Vict. o. 46.

SECOND SCHEDULE.

Enactments Repealed.

No. 2. AUSTEALIA. The ACTING GOVERNOR-GENERAL to the SECRETARY OF STATE. (Received 5 February, 1910.) Commonwealth of Australia, My Lord, Governor-General's Office, Melbourne, 24th December, 1909. Referring to your Lordship's despatch, dated the 9th November, 1908,* I have the honour to inform you that the Government of the Commonwealth have given careful consideration to the report of the Inter-Departmental Naturalization Committee, and to the proposal for a Conference to discuss the terms of the draft Bill. If that Conference is thought necessary, Ministers will arrange to be represented thereat, probably by the High Commissioner. 2. At the outset I may inform your Lordship that the Commonwealth Government are strongly in favour of the principle of Imperial naturalization, and have endeavoured to meet difficulties in the way which are not entirely solved by the proposals of the Committee. They appreciate the value of the suggestions made, which render the proposed measure in its present form a great improvement on that submitted to the Imperial Conference of 1907. 3. The Prime Minister informs me that, in the consideration of the measure, the first real difficulty met with, and perhaps the most important, is concerned with Clause 9, which provides for the grant to a naturalized person of the full rights and privileges, duties and liabilities, of natural-born British subjects. The

Clause 9

• No. 164 in [Cd. 5273].

Session and Chapter. Title or Short Title. Extent of Repeal. !5 Edw. 3. stat. 1... 2 & 13 Will 3. c. 2 Statute for those who are born in parts beyond the seas. The Act of Settlement From " and in the right of other children " to the end of the statute. In section three the words "naturalised or." ' Anne, c. 5 The Foreign Protestants (Naturalization) Act, 1708. The British Nationality Act, 1730.. The whole Act. :Geo. 2. c. 21 ... The whole Act. .3 Geo. 3. c. 21 ... The British Nationality Act, 1772.. The whole Act. 13 Vict. c. .14 ... The Naturalization Act, 1870 The whole Act, (3 <fe 34 Vict, c. 102 The Naturalization Oath Act, 1870 The whole Act. 15 & 36 Vict. c. 39 The Naturalization Act, 1872 The whole Act. 18 & 59 Vict, c. 43 The Naturalization Act, 1895 The whole Act,

247

Commonwealth Government are not fully aware of the provisions of the laws of other parts of the Empire, but would specially invite attention to Sections 16 and 34 of the Constitution of the Commonwealth and other Australian laws, Federal and State, mentioned in the schedule attached hereto, forming a list of measures passed by different Parliaments at different times which would be overridden if the proposed clause were passed. Although appreciating fully the arguments in favour of an unrestricted grant, they would suggest for consideration that perhaps some provision might be inserted similar to that in Section 8 of the Commonwealth Naturalization Act, 1903, which is as follows : — "8. A person to whom a certificate of naturalization is granted shall in the Commonwealth be entitled to all political and other rights, powers, and privileges, and be subject to all obligations to which a natural-born British subject is entitled or subject in the Commonwealth. " Provided that where by any. provision of the Constitution or of any Act or State Constitution or Act a distinction is made between the rights, powers, or privileges of natural-born British subjects, and those of persons naturalized in the Commonwealth or in a State, the rights, powers, and privileges conferred by this Section shall for the purposes of that provision be only those (if any) to which persons so naturalized are therein expressed to be entitled." If this be considered too great a departure from the spirit of the proposed clause, the Commonwealth Government suggest that perhaps it might be arranged that the national status should have existed for a certain period before the naturalized person is qualified for the particular high offices and for the enjoyment of the other privileges of citizenship which are referred to in the laws mentioned in this schedule. 4. It would appear to be an obstacle almost, if not quite, insuperable to the recognition of any Imperial certificate of naturalization within the Commonwealth if that certificate were held to confer on its holder greater rights in Australia than the certificate issued under the local law. 5. Ministers think that it will probably be considered desirable to amend this clause so as to make the authority which grants the certificate the only authority competent to revoke it, e.g., if a certificate were granted in Australia by the Governor-General, it would appear to be a wise provision that its revocation could only be made by the Governor-General in Australia, where evidence as to the false representations or fraud on which it was obtained could be most readily procured. 6. Power should be given to the local authorities to make regulations as to procedure. These would, mutatis mutandis, as nearly as possible conform to those approved by the Colonial Office, but it would be obvious that, for example, persons by whom the oath of allegiance may be administered may in the Dominions be known by different designations from those applied in the United Kingdom. 7. This clause has been the subject of much consideration on the part of the Law Advisers of the Commonwealth Government, who, while having the strongest desire that some system of Imperial naturalization should be brought into force, are unable to recommend the adoption of the proposals therein. In the first place they do not think that the words " not less stringent than " are an improvement on those formerly inserted. They do not afford any fair basis for a comparison. For instance, could it be said that three years' residence plus educational plus property qualifications were more or less stringent than five years' residence plus educational qualifications ? But it is also considered that the procedure suggested is unnecessarily cumbersome, and it is suggested that the clause might be altered so as to give power to the Governor-General of any British Possession, if thereto authorised by the law of the Possession, to grant a certificate of Imperial naturalization to any person who has in fact fulfilled the conditions required by Imperial law. This would enable the Imperial Parliament to retain control of the policy of issuing Imperial certificates and would avoid the necessity for any Order in Council and obviate the delay inevitable from the adoption of any such procedure as that suggested in Sub-clause 3. " They would strongly urge this alternative course as greatly simplifying the action to be taken and as possibly enabling citizens of a Dominion to which, if the proposed clause were adopted, the Order in Council could not be made to apply to obtain Imperial certificates without inconvenience. While dealing with this clause, Ministers point out that the phrase " subordinate Governors " in Sub-clause 4 can perhaps hardly be correctly applied to the Governors

Clause 12.

Clause 18.

Clause 26.

248

of the States of the Commonwealth, who are not subordinate to the GovernorGeneral. 8. It does not appear clear whether this clause applies when the foreign ship in British territorial waters is also actually in a harbour in the British Dominions. 9. It is further suggested that it will probably be well to add a provision to the proposed law to the effect that where citizens who have obtained certificates of Imperial naturalization remove from that part of the Empire in which they obtained such certificate for the purpose of settling in some other part they should be obliged to register their certificates with some central authority before they can be regarded as evidence entitling the holders to the privileges of British citizenship in the Possession. 10. The Commonwealth Government regret that they could not see their way to ask Parliament to reconsider the existing Naturalization Act with a view to so altering its terms as to bring it into harmony with the proposed Imperial law. It appears to them most unlikely that Parliament would consent to lengthen the term of residence (two years) required in Australia before naturalization, nor would Parliament be prepared to sanction the imposition of any fee on applicants. They would, however, be prepared to submit to Parliament proposals conferring on the Governor-General power to grant certificates of Imperial naturalization as before suggested. 11. The Prime Minister has intimated to me that the Commonwealth Government will be very glad if this matter, as presented herein, can receive the fullest consideration, and further —if opportunity offers—would much appreciate the receipt of your Lordship's views on the proposals now submitted, before the intended Conference is opened. I have, &c, CHELMSFORD, Administrator.

Clause 28, subclause 2.

Enclosure in No. 2. List of Distinctions drawn in Commonwealth and State Laws between Natural-Born and Naturalized Persons. commonm'ealth. Constitution, s.s. 16, 34. To become qualified for election as a member of Parliament, a person must be either — (a) a natural-born subject, or (V) a person who has been naturalized for five years. Invalid and Old Age Pensions Act, 1908-1909, s. 16. A naturalized subject, unless naturalized before 30th June, 1910, is not eligible to receive an old-age pension until he has been naturalized for three years. New South Wales. (No distinction.) Victoria. Constitution Act Amendment Act, 1890, s. 35. To become qualified for election as a member of the Legislative Council a person must be either— (a) a natural-born subject, or (&) a person who has been naturalized for 10 years and has resided in Victoria during that period. Constitution Act Amendment Act, 1890, s. 124. To become qualified for election as a Member of the Legislative Assembly a person must be either —■ (a) a natural-born subject, or (&) a person who has been naturalized for five years and has resided in Victoria for two years.

249

Old-Age Pensions Act, 1901, s. 7 (b). A naturalized person is not eligible to receive an old-age pension until he has been naturalized for six months. Queensland. Elections Acts, 1885-1898, s. 6. A naturalized person must be naturalized for six months before he is > eligible to apply for enrolment as an elector of the Legislative Assembly. (Note. —By the Constitution Act of 1867, s. 28, it is provided that the qualification for membership of the Legislative Assembly is that a person must be qualified to be an elector.) Old-Age Pensions Act, 1908, s. 7 (b). A naturalized person is not eligible to receive an old-age pension until he has been naturalized for six months. South Australia. Constitution Act, 1855, s. 15. " No person, not being a natural-born subject of Her Majesty, shall be qualified and entitled to be elected a member of the said Parliament unless he shall have resided in the s'aid Province for the full period of five years." (Note. —By s. 5, ib., no person may be elected a member of the Legislative Council until he has resided in South Australia for three years, whether natural-born or naturalized; and by s. 14, ib., no person may be elected a member of the House of Assembly unless he is qualified and entitled to be registered as a voter. To become so qualified he must have resided in South Australia for six months.) Thus the required periods of residence are:— For election to the Legislative Council — A natural-born subject, three years. A naturalized subject, five years. For election to the House of Assembly — A natural-born subject, six months A naturalized subject, five years. Western Australia. Constitution Acts Amendment Act, 1899, s. 7. To become qualified for election as a member of the Legislative Council a person must be either— (a) a natural-born subject who has resided in Western Australia for two years; or (6) a person who has been naturalized for five years, and has resided in Western Australia for five years. Constitution Acts Amendment Act, 1899, s. 20. To become qualified for election as a Member of the Legislative Assembly a person must be either— (a) a natural-born subject who has resided in Western Australia for 12 months; or (b) a person who has been naturalized for five years, and has resided in Western Australia for two years. Tasmania. Constitution Amendment Act, 1900, s. 7. To become qualified as a Member of Parliament a person must be either — (a) a natural-born subject; or (b) a person who has been naturalized for five years. •20703 tt

250

No. 3. AUSTEALIA. The SECRETARY OF STATE to hie GOVERNOR-GENERAL. My Lord, Downing Street, 3 June, 1910. I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of Lord Chelmsford's despatch •of the 24th of December,* containing an expression of the views of your late Ministers ■on the Report of the Inter-Departmental Committee on Naturalization, t lam glad to note that Ministers recognised the value of the suggestions made by the Committee. 2. The general position of the matter is that respecting the report of the Committee, of which copies are enclosed, have been received from Newfoundland and from the South African Colonies. The Governments of the Dominions of Canada and New Zealand have not yet furnished me with an expression of their views. Pending the receipt of replies from these two Dominions, and pending the receipt of a statement of its views from the newly-formed Government of the South African Union, it would be premature to proceed with the summoning of the subsidiary Conference proposed in my despatch of the 9th of November, 1908. § In the meantime, I desire to offer the following observations on the suggestions made by Ministers. 3. Clause 9. As at present advised I agree that the point as to conflict with Acts of Parliament in the Dominions is sound, and that an amendment of the clause should be made to meet it. I consider, however, that for the purposes of this Bill the proviso quoted from Section 8 of the Commonwealth Naturalization Act is somewhat too rigid in its terms and that it would be preferable to limit the language of the proviso to safeguarding the suspension for a limited time of the full rights granted to naturalised persons which may be provided for by law in the United Kingdom, the Dominions, or the Colonies. 4. Clause 12. I am inclined to view with favour the suggestion that the authority which issues a certificate should also revoke it, but the point is one which may usefully be discussed by the subsidiary Conference, as there may be grounds of convenience for providing for a central revoking authority, in view of the fact that holders of certificates may move about from one Colony to another. It will probably in any case be convenient to leave the Secretary of State as the sole revoking authority for all parts of the Empire except the pelf-governing Dominions. 5. Clause 18. I fully appreciate the point made, and consider that it will be desirable to insert a sub-clause giving the Governments of Colonies or Dominions power to adapt the regulations to the local circumstances. I think, however, that such power of adaptation need not go beyond the regulations provided for by 4, 5, 6, 7, and 9 of Clause 18. Clause 19 appears to safeguard the position of the Colonies in respect of Clause 18 (10). . 6. Clause 26. I consider that the clause as it stands should remain for Colonies other than the self-governing Dominions; but I think there are strong arguments in favour of the adoption of the proposal of Ministers as preferable, in the case of the Dominions, to the procedure provided for in the clause. It should, however, remain possible for a Dominion to adopt the procedure by Order in Council if it desired to do so. This matter is one which will require the careful consideration of the subsidiary Conference. To meet the point raised as to the phrase " subordinate Governors," I would propose to substitute for Clause 26 (4) a definition clause on the lines of that in Section 7 of the Territorial Waters Jurisdiction Act, 1878 (41 & 42 Vict., cap. 73), omitting, of course, the reference to the Governors of constituent Colonies. 7. Clause 28 (2). lam indebted to Ministers for noting the point as to harbours. The position under the existing law of persons born on foreign ships while passing through British territorial waters is not altogether clear, and there would seem to be risk of cases of double nationality arising. The point will be one for careful consideration later on. 8. The point raised in paragraph 9of your despatch is one which should be carefully considered by the Conference. I apprehend that the central authority referred to is a central authority in the Dominion concerned, and I am inclined

* No. 2. t No. 1. J Nos. 165-168 in [Cd. 5273] : the reply from the Cape is not printed. § No. 164 in [Cd. 5273].

251

to think that some inconvenience might result from the statutory registration proposed. It is for consideration whether the object could not be obtained by an. arrangement for periodical exchange of lists of persons who have received naturalisation certificates. 9. lam forwarding a copy of Lord Chelmsford's despatch under acknowledgment and of this reply to the Governments of all Dominions, in order that the points raised may receive consideration, together with the Report of the Committee,, in anticipation of the meeting of the subsidiary Conference. I have, &c, CREWE.

No. 4. SOUTH AFRICA. The GOVERNOR-GENERAL to the SECRETARY OF STATE. (Received 11 February, 1911.) Sir, Government House, Johannesburg, 25th January, 1911. With reference to my despatch of the 14th December* and to my telegram of 23rd January, t I have the honour to transmit herewith a copy of a minute from my Ministers on the subject of Imperial naturalisation. I have, &c, GLADSTONE, Governor-General. Enclosure in No. 4. (Minute 47.) Union of South Africa, Prime Minister's Office, Cape Town, 14 January, 1911. Ministers have the honour to express their regret at the considerable delay which has taken place in expressing their views on the draft Imperial Bill on Naturalization and the report of an inter-departmental committee in connection therewith. Not only has the immense pressure of work resulting from the establishment of the Union of South Africa prevented Ministers from attending to this matter sooner, but they have also felt that the principles involved in the Bill are of a far-reaching character and require ample and mature consideration. If the remarks they are now going to make are on the whole unfavourable to the Bill, Ministers wish to assure His Majesty's Imperial Government that that is due entirely to the inherent difficulties which seem to surround the attainment of so laudable an object as the establishment of a uniform system of naturalization throughout the Empire. In the first place, Ministers feel great difficulty about the constitutional groundwork of the Bill. It is, of course, true that the British Parliament has sovereign legislative power throughout the Empire and that the legislative authority of the Dominion Parliaments is restricted to their own territorial limits, and that, therefore, a uniform law for the Empire requires the intervention of the Imperial Parliament. At the same time, it would appear to be a grave departure from established practice to pass an Imperial measure intimately affecting the Dominions without reference to their own local Parliaments. Such a departure may come to be looked upon as a precedent for similar action in future, and is on that ground likely to rouse suspicion and create difficulties in the Dominions. Ministers, therefore, think that the Bill should make provision that it will not be applied to any self-governing Colony without the previous resolutions of both Houses of its Parliament approving of such a step. It may, of course, happen that some local legislature or other may decline to pass such resolutions and thereby prevent the Act from having universal application; but it would be more politic to face this than to arouse a feeling on the part of local legislatures that they are being overridden in matters which intimately concern their people. Ministers would emphasize that, in view of the sentiment towards union which is now growing in the Empire, it is specially important not to start a constitutional principle which might appear to the overseas Dominions to threaten that full local authority which they have hitherto exercised unhampered.

* Not printed (interim reply to No. 172 in [Cd. 5278].) t Not printed. It summarized the views expressed in the minute enclosed in this despatch. 20703 U 2

252

In the second place, Ministers would point out that, in spite of the trenchant arguments adduced by the Inter-departmental Committee, the naturalization of coloured aliens by an Imperial authority will create grave difficulties in South Africa. During the discussion of the Naturalization Bill which has just become law in the Union the undesirability of the naturalization of Asiatics was frequently emphasized, and in the face of the strong South African feeling on this question, no Government here would venture to naturalize that class of aliens, of whom there are thousands in South Africa. Under the proposed Bill, then, this sort of anomaly would arise, viz., that an Asiatic resident in the Union, who has no chance whatever of being naturalized in the Union by the Union Government, will be in a position to get naturalized by the Secretary of State and thereafter will be a naturalized British subject in the Union. Ministers, of course, understand the practical impossibility for an Imperial Act to draw a colour line in matters of this kind; but in several of the Dominions the colour question has assumed the gravest importance, and, even where this is not accentuated by the legislation, it is fully recognized by the administrative practice, of the Dominions concerned. Even as between the rights of natural-born British subjects in the various portions of the Empire there exist very important differences, and it appears that the recognition of a theoretical uniformity as regards naturalization throughout the Empire, apart from differentiation on the ground of colour, will create more problems than it is likely to solve. The difficulty seems at present an insuperable one and raises the question whether the time is opportune for pressing legislation of this kind. Lastly, Ministers beg to point out that the consolidation of most of the overseas Colonies into great Dominions has undoubtedly made this question of a uniform Imperial naturalization of less practical importance than it was formerly. In South Africa especially one uniform naturalization has now been substituted for the four different systems which obtained prior to the Union. Nor will the machinery proposed to be created under Section 26 of the Bill avail to give to persons naturalized in these great Dominions any recognition as such beyond the Dominion boundaries. For in Canada, Australia, and South Africa alike the required period of residence is either two or three years, and therefore falls short of the requirements of the Bill, and naturalization in these Dominions will consequently not avail in other portions of the Empire. South African law clearly recognizes naturalization in Great Britain, and the only possible effect of this section in South Africa will, therefore, be that persons naturalized in Crown Colonies will be able to obtain an Imperial naturalization availing in South Africa and in other portions of the Empire. This meagre result does not seem to justify the great trouble which the whole question is certain to involve. In view of these difficulties, which Ministers have taken the liberty to point out and which affect the underlying principles of the Bill, Ministers venture to express the hope that an opportunity might be found at the forthcoming Imperial Conference to review the question as a whole before the discussion of details is proceeded with. Louis Botha.

No. 5. NEW ZEALAND. The GOVERNOR to the SECRETARY OF STATE. (Received 27 March, 1911.) Sir, Wellington, 17th February, 1911. I have the honour to transmit to you copy of a memorandum received from my Prime Minister, submitting observations respecting the report of the Interdepartmental Committee upon the draft of a Bill to consolidate and amend the enactments relating to naturalisation, British nationality, and the status of aliens. I have, &c, ISLINGTON, Governor.

253

Enclosure in No. 5. Memorandum for His Excellency the Governor. The Prime Minister presents his compliments to His Excellency the Governor and begs to submit the following observations respecting the report of the InterDepartmental Committee upon the draft of a Bill to consolidate and amend the enactments relating to naturalization, British nationality, and the status of aliens, which report and draft Bill was forwarded with the despatch from the Secretary of State for the Colonies, No. 188, of 9th November, 1908, returned herewith. With regard to the provisions of Clause 26 of the said draft Bill it is deemed advisable that some provision should be made whereby naturalization throughout the whole Empire should be obtainable in the British Possessions (Dominions and Colonies), but it is considered doubtful whether the provisions contained in that clause are the best that could be devised for the purpose. They are open to the objection that they render necessary the permanent continuance of a double system of naturalization, Imperial and Colonial. An applicant in the British Possessions for Imperial naturalization would first of all have to obtain Colonial naturalization, and then to make a separate application for Imperial naturalization, which, when obtained, would completely supersede the Colonial naturalization on which it was based. This seems to be a needless and inadvisable complication. It is, therefore, suggested, for consideration as an alternative plan, that the naturalization provisions of the Imperial Bill should apply to the whole Empire subject to the following powers expressly conferred upon the various Colonial legislatures : — (1) Power to provide the necessary machinery and procedure for bringing those provisions into operation in the Colony, e.g., determining the Colonial officials by whom the powers of the Secretary of State are to be there exercised; establishing the necessary penal provisions; appointing fees; authorising regulations by the Governor in Council, &c. (2) Power to impose further restrictions, limitations, and conditions on applications in the Colony for Imperial naturalization. (3) Power, as at present, to provide for Colonial naturalization, granted on easier terms than Imperial naturalization, but without extra-terri-torial operation. It is further suggested that all the provisions of the Imperial Bill which are intended to be of universal application throughout the Empire should be collected in a separate part of the Bill, and that this part should be expressly declared to be so applicable. J. G. Ward, "Prime Minister's Office, Prime Minister. Wellington, 15th February, 1911.

No. 6. DRAFT BRITISH NATIONALITY AND STATUS OF ALIENS BILL. Arrangement of Clauses. Natural-born British Subjects. 1. Definition of natural-born British subjects. Naturalization of Aliens. Clause. 2. Certificate of naturalization. 3. Effect of certificate of naturalization. 4. Special certificate in case of doubt. 5. Power of person to obtain certificate of naturalization under this Act though previously naturalized. 6. Revocation of certificate of naturalization. 7. Power of Governments of British possessions to grant Imperial certificates of naturalization. 8. Saving for powers of Legislatures and Governments of British possessions.

254

National Status of Married Women and Infant Children. 9. National status of married women. 10. Status of widows. . 11. Status of children. Expatriation. 12. Determination of British nationality by foreign naturalization. 13. Declaration of alienage. 14. Power of naturalized subjects to divest themselves of their status in certain cases. 15. Saving of allegiance prior to expatriation. Status of Aliens in the United Kingdom. 16. Capacity of an alien as to property. 17. Trial of alien. Procedure and Evidence. 18. Regulations by Secretary of State. 19. Regulations as to evidence of declarations. 20. Evidence of certificate of naturalization. 21. Entries in registers. 22. Penalty for false representation or statement. 23. Form of oath of allegiance. Supplemental. 24. Saving for letters of denization. 25. Definitions. 26. Repeal and short title. Schedules.

Draft of a Bill to consolidate and amend the Enactments relating to British Nationality and the Status of Aliens. Be it enacted by the King's most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows : — Natural-born British Subjects. [ 1. —(1) The following persons shall be deemed to be natural-born British subjects, namely : — (a) Any person born within His Majesty's allegiance; and (b) Any person born out of His Majesty's allegiance,, whose father was a British subject at the time of that person's birth and either was born within His Majesty's allegiance or was a person to whom a certificate of naturalization had been granted; and (c) Any person born on a British ship whether in foreign territorial waters or not: Provided that the child of a British subject, whether that child was born before or after the passing of this Act, shall be deemed to have been born within His Majesty's allegiance if born in a place where by treaty, capitulation, grant, usage, sufferance, or other lawful means, His Majesty exercises jurisdiction over British subjects. (2) A person born on a foreign ship shall not be deemed to be a British subject by reason only that the ship was in British territorial waters at the time of his birth. (3) The British Nationality Act, 1772, which gives the status of a natural-born British subject under certain conditions to the grandchildren of natural-born British subjects born abroad, shall cease to have effect.

A.D. 1911.

Definition of natural-born British subject.

13 Geo. 3. c. 21.

255

Naturalization of Aliens. 2.—(1) The Secretary of State may grant a certificate of naturalization to an alien who makes an application for the purpose, and satisfies the Secretary of State— (a) that he has either resided in His Majesty's dominions for a period of not less than five years in the manner required by this section, or been in the service of the Crowh for not less than five years within the last eight years before the application; and (b) that he is of good character and has an adequate knowledge of the English language; and (c) that he intends if his application is granted either to reside in His Majesty's Dominions or to serve under the Crown. (2) The residence required by this section is residence in the United Kingdom for not less than one year immediately preceding the application, and, previous residence either in the United Kingdom or in some other part of His Majesty's Dominions, for a period of four years within the last eight years before the application. (3) The grant of a certificate of naturalization to any such alien shall be in the absolute discretion of the Secretary of State, and he may, with or without assigning any reason, give or withhold the certificate as he thinks most conducive to the public good, and no appeal shall lie from his decision. (4) A certificate of naturalization shall not take effect until the applicant has taken the oath of allegiance. (5) The Secretary of State may in any special case, if he thinks fit, grant a certificate of naturalization, although the four years' residence or five years' service has not been within the last eight years before the application. 3. —-(1) A person to whom a certificate of naturalization is granted by a Secretary of State shall, subject to the provisions of this Act, be entitled to all political and other rights, powers, and privileges, and be subject to all obligations, duties, and liabilities to which a natural-born British subject is entitled or subject, and, as from the date of his naturalization, have to all intents and purposes the status of a natural-born British subject. (2) Section three of the Act of Settlement (which disqualifies naturalized aliens from holding certain offices) shall have effect as if the words " naturalized or " jvere omitted therefrom. 4. The Secretary of State may in his absolute discretion, in such cases as he thinks fit, grant a special certificate of naturalization to any person with respect to whose nationality as a British subject a doubt exists, and he may specify in the certificate that the grant thereof is made for the purpose of quieting doubts as to the right of the person to be a British subject, and the grant of a special certificate under this Act shall not be deemed to be any admission that the person to whom it was granted was not previously a British subject. 5. An alien who has been naturalized before the passing of this Act may apply to the Secretary of State for a certificate of naturalization under this Act, and the Secretary of State may grant to him a certificate on such terms and conditions as he may think fit. _ 6. —(1) Where it appears to the Secretary of State that a certificate of naturalization granted by him has been obtained by false representations or fraud, the Secretary of State may by order revoke the certificate, and the order of revocation shall have effect from such date as the Secretary of -State may direct. (2) Where the Secretary of State revokes a certificate of naturalization he may order the certificate to be given up and cancelled, and any person refusing or neglecting to give up the certificate shall be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding one hundred pounds. 7.—(1) The Government of any British Possession shall have the same power to grant a certificate of naturalization as the Secretary of State has under this Act, and the provisions of this Act as to the grant and revocation pf such a certificate shall apply accordingly, with the substitution of the Government of the Possession for the Secretary of State, and the possession for the United Kingdom, and also, in a Possession where any language is recognised as on an equality with the English

A.D. 1911. Certificate of naturalization.

Effect of certificate of naturalization. [33 Viot. c. 14. s. 7.]

12 & 13 Will. 3, c. 2.

Special certificate in case of doubt. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 7.]

Power of person to obtain certificate of naturalization under this Act, though previously naturalized. [33 Vict. c. 14. s.7J Revocation of certificate of naturalization.

Power of Govern men ts of British possessions to grant Imperial certificates of naturalization.

256

A.D. 1911.

language, with the substitution of the English language or that language for theEnglish language : Provided that — (a) This section shall not take effect in any of the Dominions specified in: the First Schedule to this Act unless the legislature of that Dominion adopt the section; and (b) In any British Possession other than British India and a Dominion specified in the First Schedule to this Act, the exercise of the power to grant a certificate shall be subject in each case to the approval of the Secretary of State, and any certificate proposed to be granted shall be submitted to him for his approval. (2) Any certificate of naturalization granted under this section shall have the ■ same effect as a certificate of naturalization granted by the Secretary of State under this Act in all parts of His Majesty's dominions other than a Dominion as defined by this Act the legislature of which has not adopted this section. 8.—(1) Nothing in this Act shall take away or abridge any power vested in or exerciseable by the Legislature or Government of any British possession or prevent any such Legislature or Government from treating differently different classes of British subjects. (2) All laws, statutes, and ordinances made by the legislature of a British. possession for imparting to any person any of the privileges of naturalization to be enjoyed by him within the limits of that possession, shall within those limits have the authority of law, but subject to be confirmed or disallowed by His Majesty. National Status of Married Women and Infant Children. 9. The wife of a British subject shall be deemed to be a British subject, and the wife of an alien shall be deemed to be an alien. 10. A woman being a British subject, who by or in consequence of her marriage has become an alien , shall not, by reason only of the death of her husband, or the dissolution of her marriage, cease to be an alien, and a woman being an alien who by or in consequence of her marriage has become a British subject shall not, by reason only of the death of her husband or the dissolution of her marriage, cease to be a British subject. 11. —(1) Where an alien obtains a certificate of naturalization, the Secretary of State may, if he thinks fit, on the application of that alien, include in the certificate the name of any child of the alien born before the date of the certificate and being a minor, and that child shall thereupon, if not already a British subject, become a British subject; but any child so naturalized may, within one year after attaining his majority, make a declaration of alienage, and shall thereupon cease to be a British subject. (2) Subject to the provisions of this section with respect to a widow who is a British subject marrying an alien, where a person being a British subject ceases to be a British subject, whether by declaration of alienage or otherwise, every child of that person, being a minor, shall thereupon cease to be a British subject whether he be resident with his father or not. (3) Where a widow, who is a British subject, marries an alien, any child of" hers, by her former husband shall not, by reason only of her marriage, cease to be a British subject, whether he is residing outside His Majesty's dominions or not. (4) The Secretary of State may, in his absolute discretion in any special case in which he thinks fit, grant a certificate of naturalization to any minor, although the conditions required by this Act have not been complied with. (5) Except as provided by this section, a certificate of naturalization shall not be granted to any person under disability. Expatriation. h 12. A British subject who, when in any foreign state and not under disability by obtaining a certificate of naturalization or by any other voluntary and formal act becomes naturalized therein, shall thenceforth be deemed to have ceased to be a British subject. 13. —(1) Any person who by reason of his having been born within His Majesty's allegiance is a natural-born British subject, but who at his birth or during his minority became under the law of any foreign state a subject also of that state, and is

Having for powers of Legislatures and Governments of British possessions. [33 Vict. o. 14. s. 16.]

National status of married women. [33 Vict. c. 14. B. 10 (I).] Status of widows. [33 Vict. 0.14. B, 10 (2).]

Status of children.

Determination of Britisl nationality by foreign naturalization. [33 Vict. o. 14.. s. 6.] Declaration of alienage. [S3 Vict. c. 14. s. I.]

257

still such a subject, may, if of full age and not under disability, make a declaration a lienage, and on making the declaration shall cease to be a British subject. (2) Any person who though born out of His Majesty's allegiance is a natural - born British subject may, if of full age and not under disability, make a declaration of alienage, and on making the declaration shall cease to be a British subject. 14. Where His Majesty has entered into a convention with any foreign state to the effect that the subjects or citizens of that state to whom certificates of naturalization have been granted may divest themselves of their status as such subjects, it shall be lawful for His Majesty, by Order in Council, to declare that the convention has been entered into by His Majesty; and from and after the date of the Order, any person ha.ving been originally a subject or citizen of the state therein referred to, who has been naturalized as a British subject, may, within the limit of time provided in the convention, make a declaration of alienage, and on his making the declaration he shall be regarded as an alien and as a subject of the state to which he originally belonged as aforesaid. 15. Where any British subject ceases to be a British subject, he shall not thereby be discharged from any obligation, duty, or liability in respect of any act done before he ceased to be a British subject. Status of A liens in the United Kingdom. 16. Real and personal property of every description may be taken, acquired, held, and disposed of by an alien in the same manner in all respects as by a natural - born British subject; and a title to real and personal property of every description may be derived through, from, or in succession to an alien in the same manner in all respects as through, from, or in succession to a natural-born British subject: Provided that this section shall not operate so as to — (1) Confer any right on an alien to hold real property situate out of the United Kingdom; or (2) Qualify an alien for any office or for any municipal, parliamentary, or other franchise; or (3) Qualify an alien to be the owner of a British ship; or (4) Entitle an alien to any right or privilege as a British subject, except such rights and privileges in respect of property as are hereby expressly given to him; or (5) Affect any estate or interest in real or personal property to which any person has or may become, entitled, either mediately or immediately, in possession or expectancy, in pursuance of any disposition made before the twelfth day of May one thousand eight hundred and seventy, or in pursuance of any devolution by law on the death of any person ' dying before that day. 17. An alien shall be triable in the same manner as if he were a natural-born British subject. Procedure and Evidence. 18. —(1) The Secretary of State may make regulations generally for carrying into effect the objects of this Act, and in particular with respect to the following matters : — (a) The form and registration of certificates of naturalization granted by the Secretary of State : (6) The form and registration of declarations of alienage : (c) The registration by officers in the diplomatic or consular service of His Majesty of the births and deaths of British subjects born or dying out of His Majesty's dominions : (d) The persons by whom the oath of allegiance may be administered, and the persons before whom declarations of alienage may be made : (c) Whether or not oaths of allegiance are to be subscribed as well as taken, and the form in which the taking and subscription are to be attested : (/) The registration of oaths of allegiance : ijg) The persons by whom certified copies of oaths of allegiance may be given; and the proof in any legal proceeding of any such oaths : (h) The transmission to the United Kingdom, for the purpose of registration or safe keeping, or of being produced as evidence, of any declarations, certificates, or oaths made, granted, or taken out of the United Kingdom in pursuance of this Act or of any Act hereby repealed or 20703 X *

A.D. 1911.

Power of naturalized subjects to divest themselves of their status in certain cases. [33 Vict, c. 14. s. 3,j

Saving of allegiance prior to expatriation. [33 Vict. c. 14, s. 15.]

Capacity of an alien as to property. [33 Vict, c. 14. s. 2.]

Trial of alien. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 5.]

Regulations by Secretary of State. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 11. 33 & 84 Vict. c. 102. s. I.]

258

A.D. 1911.

of any copies thereof, also of copies of entries contained in any register kept out of the United Kingdom in pursuance of this Act or any Act hereby repealed : (i) With the consent of the Treasury the imposition and application of fees in respect of any registration authorised to be made by this Act or any Act hereby repealed, and in respect of the making of any declaration or the grant of any certificate authorised to be made or granted by this Act or any Act hereby repealed, and in respect of the administration or registration of any oath. (2) Any regulation made by the Secretary of State in pursuance of this Act shall be of the same force as if it had been enacted herein, but shall not so far as respects the imposition of fees be in force in any British possession, and shall not, so far as respects any other matter, be in force in any British possession in which any Act or ordinance to the contrary of or inconsistent with any such regulation may for the time being be in force. (3) Any regulations made by the Secretary of State under any Act hereby repealed shall continue in force and be deemed to nave been made under this Act. 19. Any declaration made under this Act, or under any Act hereby repealed, may be proved in any legal proceeding by the production of the original declaration or of any copy thereof certified to be a true copy by the Secretary of State, or by any person authorised by him in that behalf, and the production of the declaration or copy shall be evidence of the person therein named as declarant having made the declaration at the date therein mentioned. 20. A certificate of naturalization may be proved in any legal proceedings by the production of the original certificate, or of any copy thereof certified to be a true copy by the Secretary of State, or by any person authorised by him in that behalf. 21. Entries in any register made in pursuance of this Act, or under any Act hereby repealed, shall be proved by such copies and certified in such manner as may be directed by the Secretary of State, and the copies of any such entries shall be evidence of any matters by this Act or by any Act hereby repealed, or by any regulation of the Secretary of State, authorised to be inserted in the register. 22. If any person for any of the purposes of this Act knowingly makes any false representation or any statement false in a material particular, he shall be liable on summary conviction in respect of each offence to imprisonment with or without hard labour for any term not exceeding three months. 23. The oath of allegiance shall be in the form set out in the Second Schedule to this Act. Supplemental. 24. Nothing in this Act shall affect the grant of letters of denization by His Majesty. 25. In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires— The expression " alien " means a person who is not a British subject: The expression " certificate of naturalization" means certificate of naturalization granted under this Act or under any Act repealed by this Act: The expression " disability " means the status of being a married woman, or an infant, lunatic, or idiot: The expression " territorial waters " includes any port, harbour, or dock. 26. —(1) The enactments mentioned in the Third Schedule to this Act are hereby repealed to the extent specified in the third column of that schedule. (2) This Act may be cited as the British Nationality and Status of Aliens Act, 1911.

Regulations as to evidence of declarations. [33 Vict, .c. 14. s. 12.]

Evidence of certificate of naturalization. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 12.] Entries in registers. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. 12.]

Penalty for false representation or statement.

Form of oath of allegiance. [33 Vict, c. 11 s. 9.] Saving for letters of denization. [33 Vict, c. 14. s. 13.] Definitions. [33 Vict. c. 14, s. 17.]

Repeal and short title. [33 Vict. c. 14. s. I.]

SCHEDULES. First Schedule. List of Dominions. The Dominion of Canada. The Commonwealth of Australia. The Dominion of New Zealand. The Union of South Africa. Newfoundland.

259

Second Schedule. Oath of Allegiance. "I, A.8., swear by Almighty God that I will be faithful and bear true allegiance to His Majesty King George the Fifth, his Heirs and Successors, according to law. So help me GOD."

A.D. 1911.

[Of. 33 Viot. c. 14. s. 9.]

Third Schedule. Enactments Repealed.

(XVIII.) Uniformity in Law of Accident Compensation. MEMORANDUM BY THE HOME OFFICE. The New Zealand Government propose to move a resolution at the Imperial Conference that there should be uniformity and reciprocity throughout the Empire in the law of workmen's compensation. The Home Office presume by uniformity is meant, not identity of legislation, but the acceptance of the same general principles as the basis of legislation. Identity of legislation would be very difficult to establish, and still more difficult to maintain without the existence of some Imperial legislative assembly: and even if such a council existed, the wide diversity of industrial and social conditions and the administrative and legal machinery in the different parts of the Empire makes it doubtful whether identity of legislation would be either practicable or desirable. For example, differences in the cost of living and rate of wages would necessarily be reflected in the maximum and minimum amounts of compensation fixed by the Act; in the New Zealand Act the minimum and maximum amounts for compensation in case of death are £200 and £500, as compared with £150 and £300 in the British Act. Or again, the conditions in some countries might make it unnecessary and even impracticable to make provision for compensation in cases of industrial disease. Or again, the methods adopted for the settlement of disputes, medical examination, &c, would naturally be adjusted to the legal and administrative machinery of the particular State. It is found, for instance, on comparison of existing Acts, that while the British Act has adopted a system of arbitration, in the Newfoundland and New South Wales Acts preference is shown for the Courts of Law in which all proceedings have to be taken. Or again, under the industrial diseases section of the British Act of 1906 a certificate of disablement is required from a certifying surgeon before compensation is payable, and the certifying surgeon's decision is subject to appeal to a medical referee, while the New Zealand Act does not provide any special procedure in the matter. 20703 X 2

Session and Chapter. Title or Short Title. Extent of Repeal. 15 Edw. 3. stat. 1.. .2 & 13 Will. 3. c. 2 ' Anne c. 5 L Geo. 2. c. 21 ... .3 Geo. 3. c. 21 ... Statute for those who are born in parts beyond the seas. The Act of Settlement The Foreign Protestants (Naturalization) Act, 1708. The British Nationality Act, 1730. The British Nationality Act, 1772. The Naturalization Act, 1870... The Naturalization Oath Act, 1870. The Naturalization Act, 1895... From " and in the right of other children " ti the end of the statute. In section three the words " naturalised or." The whole Act. The whole Act. The whole Act. 13 Vict. c. 14 13 & 31 Vict. c. 102 The whole Act. The whole Act. .8 & 59 Vict. c. 43 H0J3AO The whole Act.

260

It may be noted also that the question of compulsory insurance, whether by a State system or otherwise, is being raised in this country, and will come up for consideration before very long. This is a matter that would have to be left to each country to settle as its own social and industrial conditions may seem to require. Assuming, however, that by uniformity is meant that each State should adopt legislation based on the same general principles, His Majesty's Government think that such uniformity in the matter of workmen's compensation legislation, and, indeed, in regard to industrial legislation generally where the same needs have to be provided for, is desirable, and would welcome any steps that could be taken to that end. In the case of workmen's compensation, the general principles on which the •legislation in the United Kingdom is now based (i.e., the Workmen's Compensation Act, 1906) are as follows. (It is not necessary to take into account the Employers' Liability Act, 1880. It is now seldom used and may be regarded as superseded by the later workmen's compensation legislation, which, even in the cases to which the Act of 1889 applies, affords a simpler and cheaper method of recovery of compensation) : — (1) Compensation to be given for all accidents arising out of, and in the course of, the employment and causing disablement for a specified minimum period, irrespectively of negligence on the part of the employer or his servants. (2) Amount of compensation to be based on wages earned to be proportioned to loss of earning power and to be subject to a definite maximum, the employer being thus able to estimate the extent of his liability (3) Cheap and simple method of settling claims. (4) Determination of medical questions by medical men. (5) No contracting out except under an approved scheme. These principles have already been accepted by several of the self-governing Dominions (e.g., New Zealand, Newfoundland, and several of the Australian States), and their laws are largely based on the British Acts of 1897 and 1906. It is true that none of the Dominion Acts (not even that of New Zealand, which has gone further than any other Dominion Government) have such a wide application as the British Act of 1906, and it may be a question for consideration how far the circumstances of younger countries make it desirable to follow that Act in extending the-principle to employees outside the industrial sphere. Whether it may be possible to go further and reach a certain measure of uniformity in the detailed application of these general principles in the different States is a question which His Majesty's Government would be glad to see discussed. There are three points of detail, however, on which uniformity appears to His Majesty's Government specially desirable: (1) Seamen. —They suggest that provision should be made by which compensation will be payable for all accidents happening to British subjects employed as seamen on any British or Colonial ships. The British law provides for compensation to all seamen (whether British subjects or aliens) provided they are workmen within the meaning of the Act, and are members of the crew of any ship registered in the United Kingdom, or of any other British ship or vessel of which the owner, or (if there is more than one owner) the managing owner or director resides or has his principal place of business in the United Kingdom. There is no condition as to the place in which the accident happens. Compensation is payable no matter in what part of the world the seaman may be injured. Colonial seamen shipping on British ships are, therefore, provided for in our legislation. The provisions of the law on the subject of seamen's compensation in the selfgoverning Dominions are set out in the attached note. It will be observed that only Australia (Commonwealth Act of 1909) and New Zealand (Workers' Compensation Act of 1908) have any special provision in the matter. The Australian Act applies to ships registered in the Commonwealth when engaged in coasting trade or in trade with other countries, and to any ships, whether British or foreign, engaged in the coasting trade, if the seamen have been shipped under articles of agreement entered into in Australia. The New Zealand Act applies to any ship registered in New Zealand, and (to put it shortly) any ship owned by a person or body having its

261

principal place of business in New Zealand. Under both Acts compensation seems to be payable, no matter where the accident happens, but while the Australian law makes no distinction between dependants living in the country and those residing outside the country, the New Zealand law includes only those dependants who were domiciled or resident in New Zealand at the time of the accident. The Cape of Good Hope has legislation on the subject of workmen's compensation for accidents which appears to entitle seamen to compensation, but only if employed upon or within the territorial waters of the Colony. The other self-governing Dominions have no law at all on the subject. If legislation on the subject is to be introduced on uniform lines in all the selfgoverning Dominions, some provision would be necessary (such as appears in 5 (c) of the Australian Act) to prevent double claims for compensation. (2) Reciprocity. —The British law applies to workmen, without distinction of race or nationality. In two cases (i.e., New Zealand and New South Wales) the laws discriminate against dependants residing outside the country, while the Queensland law includes only dependants residing in Australia or New Zealand. The New Zealand Act, however, provides that where by the law of any other country within the dominions of the Crown compensation is payable to dependants of a deceased worker who are resident in New Zealand, an Order in Council may be made declaring that dependants resident in such other country shall have the same rights and remedies as if resident in New Zealand. Under this provision an Order in Council has been made applying it to the United Kingdom, Queensland, and Western Australia. His Majesty's Government suggest that the principle should be accepted of admitting to the full benefits of the compensation legislation dependants of British subjects wherever residing. Another question which it might be desirable to consider is whether the compensation legislation should discriminate against aliens and their dependants. The United Kingdom has adopted the policy of placing aliens and the dependants on exactly the same footing in this matter as British subjects. Some European countries, e.g., Italy, do the same. Other European countries exclude non-nationals partially or wholly, though some, e.g., Germany, France, and Sweden, while excluding them, reserve power to grant equal privileges to the subjects of other countries giving reciprocal rights in this matter. France and Sweden have exercised this power in favour of the United Kingdom. The question is one for determination according to the special needs and circumstances of each State, but His Majesty's Government suggest that it would be expedient, if the principle of discrimination is adopted, to reserve power to concede full privileges to the subjects of other countries giving reciprocal rights. (3) Statistics. —His Majesty's Government would lay some stress on the importance of uniformity throughout the Empire in regard to statistics on the subject of workmen's compensation and industrial accidents generally. The British Act and one or two of the Colonial Acts on workmen's compensation make some provision for the collection of statistics. They suggest for consideration whether steps can be taken in the direction of establishing a uniform system both of collection and of tabulation. 17 February, 1911.

WORKMEN'S COMPENSATION. Provisions in Laws of Self-governing Dominions affecting Seamen. 1. Canada. (The Canadian Statutes on Workmen's Compensation, &c, are printed as an Appendix to the Bth Edition of Euegg.) "Employers' Liability and Workmen's Compensation" (Butterworth & Co.) (a) Ontario. Employers' Liability Law only. Seamen not mentioned. (b) Quebec. The Act of 1909 provides that " accidents happening by reason of or in the course of their work to workmen, apprentices, and employees .... engaged in any transportation business by land or by water, or in loading or unloading .... shall entitle the person injured or his representatives to compensation . . . ." This Act shall not apply to navigation by means of sails.

262

(c) Nova Scotia. Employers' Liability L/iw only. Seamen not mentioned. (d) New Brunswick. Seamen excluded. (c) British Columbia. No provision as to seamen. 2. Commonwealth of Australia. A special Act was passed in 1909. This Act has been pronounced ultra vires by the High Court of the Commonwealth and its provisions are not at present in force. 3. New Zealand. Section 11 of the New Zealand Act of 1908 enacts: — (1) This Act applies to all accidents happening in New Zealand, but does not apply to accidents happening elsewhere than in New Zealand, except in the cases hereinafter in this section mentioned. (2) This Act applies to accidents happening on board a New Zealand ship, as defined in this section, in an employment to which this Act applies, wherever that ship may be at the time of the accident. (3 This Act applies to accidents which happen to a seaman employed on a New Zealand ship, as defined in this section, in any employment to which this Act applies, whether the accident happens in New Zealand or elsewhere, or on board the said ship or elsewhere. (4) In this Act the term " New Zealand ship " means— (a) Any ship which is registered in New Zealand under the Shipping and Seamen Act, 1908: (b) Any ship which is owned by a body corporate established by the laws of New Zealand, or having its principal office or place of business in New Zealand, or any ship which is in the possession of any such body corporate by virtue of a charter: (c) Any ship which is owned by any person or body corporate whose chief office or place of business in respect of the management of that ship is in New Zealand, or any ship which is in the possession of any such person or body corporate by virtue of a charter: (d) Any ship which is owned by the Crown in respect of the Government of New Zealand or which is in the possession of the Crown in that respect by virtue of a charter. (5) For the purposes of this Act an accident shall be deemed to happen in New Zealand if it happens in any harbour thereof within the meaning of the Shipping and Seamen Act, 1908, or within the marginal or other waters of New Zealand, and shall be deemed to happen out of New Zealand if it happens elsewhere. (6) Any sum payable by way of compensation under this Act by the owner of a ship shall be paid in full, notwithstanding anything contained in section two hundred and ninety-five of the Shipping and Seamen Act, 1908. Seaman is defined in Section 2 thus: — " Seaman " means any worker employed as a master, officer, seaman, apprentice, or in any other capacity whatever on board a ship by the owner or charterer thereof. " Ship " by the same section, means any ship, vessel, boat or other craft. " Partial dependants " and " Total dependants " are defined so as to include only " Such of the relatives of a worker as were domiciled or resident in New Zealand at the time of the accident which caused his death . . . ." 4. South Africa. (a) Cape of Good Hope. Section 4 of the Act of 1905 defines " workman " as " anyone employed in the Colony or the territorial waters thereof . . . . ," and " work " as " employment in any trade, business or public undertaking in the Colony, on land, or upon or within the territorial waters of the Colony." Some employments—not including that of seamen—-are expressly cut out. The definition of dependants does not exclude aliens or non-residents. Apparently, therefore, seamen, and their dependants otit of the Colony, are included. (b) Natal. Employers' Liability Law only. Seamen not mentioned. 5. Newfoundland. No provision as to seamen.

263

(XIX.) Undesirable Aliens. MEMORANDUM re THE DEPORTATION OF UNDESIRABLE ALIENS FROM THE SELF-GOVERNING DOMINIONS. It is suggested, by the Home Secretary that the question of the deportation of undesirable aliens from the self-governing Dominions should be discussed by the Imperial Conference. The question is one of general interest, since powers in regard to the deportation of undesirables are possessed by the Governments of the Commonwealth of Australia, Canada, and South Africa, though in practice at present it mainly concerns Canada and South Africa. Under the Canadian Immigration Act of 1910, the Canadian authorities have power to deport certain specified, classes of aliens at any time within three years of their arrival, and any alien so deported must be carried by the same transportation company which brought him to Canada " to the place in the country whence he was brought or to the country of his birth or citizenship " (Section 45). Under the first alternative an alien who had sailed to Canada from a British port —and this applies to the majority of aliens who land in Canada —and was subsequently deported from Canada would be sent back (as has been the case hitherto) to the British port whence he sailed; and under the second alternative —which constitutes an addition to previous legislation on the matter —it seems certain, though the means by which a deported alien is to be conveyed to the country of his birth or citizenship is not denned in any way, that in the majority of eases the alien would, in the first instance, be sent to a British port. The Union of South Africa, under certain of the laws of the South African Colonies still in force, has power to deport undesirables at any time, and as the shipping lines from England are the principal means of communication with Europe and America, the great majority of persons deported from South Africa are brought to British ports. With regard to aliens so deported, an arrangement was made semi-officially with the late Government of Cape Colony (through the ports of which pass almost all persons deported from the Union) by which notice of all deportations is sent as long beforehand as possible to the Inspector under the Aliens Act at the Home Office. This arrangement is still in force, and the Cape authorities have further given an indemnity to the Union Castle line, who carry the deported aliens, to cover all expenses which that company may incur in securing or trying to secure their departure from the United Kingdom for their proper destinations. The latter part of the scheme is purely voluntary and depends entirely for its success upon the zeal and goodwill of the shipping company. The late Governments of the Transvaal and Natal also undertook to give similar notice of deportations from their territories, though most of the persons concerned would in due course pass through Cape ports. On the arrival of these deported aliens in the United Kingdom the matter comes in some degree within the operation of the Imperial Aliens Act, 1905, under which, in certain circumstances, certain classes of undesirable aliens may be refused leave to land in the United Kingdom. The passenger-carrying lines from Canada and South Africa have been granted exemptions from inspection under the Aliens Act on entering into bonds with the Secretary of State, one of the conditions of which is that no undesirable aliens shall be landed in the United Kingdom except for the purpose of transit. Deported aliens come within the terms of this provision, and it consequently rests with the shipping companies concerned to see that they leave the United Kingdom. This is often a task of considerable difficulty, and the pressure which is sometimes necessary to secure that the companies fulfil their obligations is not always successful, as is shown by the appended figures of deportations from Canada and South Africa during the years 1907-1909. At the best, present conditions involve the keeping of a very careful watch on this traffic —for which purpose the above-mentioned arrangement with the late Governments of Cape Colony, the Transvaal, and Natal is useful so far as it goes —and there is always the risk that the Mother Country may be burdened with aliens sent to her by the Dominions who will be a detriment to the public, either from their character or from disease. It would be open to the Home Secretary to cancel the bonds above referred to so far deported aliens are concerned and to have such aliens submitted to

264

inspection, with the almost certain result that they would be refused leave to land in the United Kingdom. But this would create a very difficult situation, and the Home Secretary is of opinion that it would be better if the Dominions would consider, with regard both to their legislation and to their administration in the matter of deporting aliens, whether they cannot make, or co-operate in, such arrangements as will save the Mother Country from the difficulties and risks to which she is now exposed, and will relieve her to some degree from the effort to protect herself from the consequences of the procedure in the Dominions. It will be remembered that the Imperial Government does not send undesirables from the United Kingdom to the Dominions or Colonies. Home Office, 31 October, 1910.

Appendix. Return of Aliens Deported from British Colonies to the United Kingdom.

(XX.) Mail Route. All-British Route between the United Kingdom and Australasia via Canada. At the Imperial Conference of 1907 the following resolutions were passed: — " That in the opinion of this Conference the interests of the Empire demand that, in so far as practicable, its different portions should be connected by the best possible means of mail communication, travel, and transportation ; " That to this end it is advisable that Great Britain should be connected with Canada, and through Canada with Australia and New Zealand, by the best service available within reasonable cost; " That for the purpose of carrying the above project into effect such financial support as may be necessary should be contributed by Great Britain, Canada, Australia, and New Zealand in equitable proportions." The proposition as set out by Sir Wilfrid Laurier was to establish across the Atlantic Ocean a service of steamships equal to the best now running between the United Kingdom and the United States of America—that is to say, of a speed of 24 knots —and to link up this service by means of the Canadian railways across Canada to a fast service of steamships running from Vancouver to New Zealand and Australia. Sir W. Laurier placed the speed on this section of the route at 18 knots, but Sir Joseph Ward suggested 21 knots.

a I P I I c 2 Whence Deported. o bj) n p Ins; ,ne, ic. Trai Si += o o bu ■ho ia, 5 a +-■ o *O be ■si Other Medica grounds ,l li o be Cause oi Ch; iblic arge. teporti O bl) gw P C: •ime ition. o tuj P ( Ci •the Aceompa ing Depo: Aliens I! o b)) *= c gM ■tea o bn Total. Q "« £ I c Cβ I E c 0) o Eh o o i c I I o "3 o EIIHI7 British North America. 12 1C 5 10 11 24 26 1 2 1 55 16 71 1907 British South Africa. 3 3 2 5 9 11)08 British North America. 33 35 6 35 43 176 U 187 8 10 13 Ifi 9 281 25 31 n> 1908 British South Airica. 1 1 11 11 1 3 3 16 3 19 1909 British North America. 23 24 5 31 35 51 52 14 S 17 4 6 128 11 139 1909 British South Africa. 1 38 39 1 2 8 46 9 IS Toi :al for 1907-09.. 68 7 75 Iβ 20 76 12 253 15 268 Iβ 92 18 6 24 17 8 25 68 88 7(1 SLM 592

265

The questions raised by the resolutions were subsequently carefully considered, and a large amount of technical information and other material bearing on the subject was collected and examined. The evidence of expert witnesses was taken as to the practical difficulties to be overcome, the chances of commercial success of such a route, and the effect which it might be expected to have on existing lines of transportation. With the aid of experts it was also endeavoured to estimate the expense which would be incurred in attaining the desired object, i.e., the cost of operating vessels at various speeds, the consumption of coal, the number of vessels required, &c. Amongst those whose advice and assistance were sought were the following :—• Sir Wilfrid Laurier, Prime Minister of Canada; Lord Strathcona, High Commissioner for Canada; Hon. W. Pember Reeves, lately High Commissioner for New Zealand; Sir Thomas Shaughnessy, President of the Canadian Pacific Railway; Mr. Norman Hill, Secretary of the Liverpool Steamship Owners' Association; the late Sir Alfred Jones, of the Elder Dempster Line; Mr. Allan, of the firm of steamship owners, Allan Brothers; and Captain Collins, C.M.G., Representative of the Australian Commonwealth. The following detailed schemes were also considered : — 1. Sir Wilfrid Laurier. —A weekly 24-knot service by three boats across the Atlantic in return for an annual subsidy of £450,000, to be paid in equal shares by the Imperial and the Canadian Governments. 2. Sir T. Troubridge.—A weekly 25-knot service between Blacksod Bay, in Ireland, and Halifax, and a fortnightly 18-knot service from Vancouver to Auckland and Sydney, in return for an annual payment of £775,000, being £320,000 for the Atlantic and £450,000 for the Pacific services respectively. 3. Messrs. Ochs Brothers. —A weekly fast line between an English port and a Canadian port, via Newfoundland. 4. Sir T. Shaughnessy. —A weekly 21-knot service from Liverpool to Halifax or Quebec, in return for an annual subsidy shared between the British and Canadian Governments, commencing at £300,000 and diminishing gradually to £200,000. The outlines of other schemes, including the extension to Vancouver of the steamship service to Australia via Suez, were also brought under consideration. The estimates of the amount of subsidy that would be required to carry out the different schemes submitted varied as regards the Atlantic section of the route from £300,000 to £800,000 per annum for a weekly 24-knot service; and with regard to the Pacific section from £400,000 to £550,000 per annum. The execution of the scheme as a whole was represented from a variety of sources as requiring a subsidy of from £775,000 to over £1,250,000 per annum. Without laying down precise figures as to what might be considered an adequate subsidy for such a service across the Atlantic as was aimed at, it was estimated that the cost incurred by increasing the Atlantic service to Canada from 18 to 24 knots would amount to £480,000. In considering the question of subsidising a fast route between the United Kingdom and Canada, it must be remembered that it would not be possible to keep back all mails to Canada by one weekly service, even though that service were the quickest across the Atlantic. This would affect the question of any postal subsidy which might be payable. The attitude of the Dominion Governments towards the financial aspects of the problem has not been clearly defined. It was understood that the Canadian Government would be prepared to pay £225,000 towards a total subsidy of £450,000 for the Atlantic section, but it is not known what their share of the Pacific subsidy would amount to. It was also understood that the New Zealand Government would be prepared to pay £100,000 for a 21-knot, or £75,000 for an 18-knot, service across the Pacific, but since that offer was made a five years' contract for a monthly service between Vancouver and Auckland for a moderate subsidy approved by Canada and New Zealand has been arranged. No information was forthcoming as to the share of the burden that the Australian Government might be prepared to bear; and if this Dominion, in view of the contract for the recently established service via, Suez, were indisposed to contribute financially to the scheme to any considerable extent, the share to be borne by the United Kingdom of the subsidy for the Pacific service would be considerably increased. It must also be borne in mind that a service via Canada lessening by one week the time from England and New Zealand would not be quicker to Australia than the present service via, the Suez Canal. 20703 V

266

The resolution carried at the Imperial Conference of 1907 made the express stipulation that the service should be the best available within reasonable cost. Examination of the schemes proposed demonstrated that none of them could be said to comply fully with this condition, and that all of them were open to criticism from other points of view. It appeared from the evidence that the cost of running a service of 24-knot steamers across the Atlantic between the United Kingdom and Canada was out of proportion to the advantages to be gained from the increased speed. The fact must also not be lost sight of that the requirements of trade are resulting in a quickening of steamship services to Canada, independent of mail subsidies. The estimated cost of the Pacific service appeared to be prohibitive, having regard to all the circumstances of the case and the traffic that could be reasonably expected. April, 1911.

(XXI.) Income Tax and Estate Duty, and Duties on Colonial Bonds. No. 1. TEEASUKY to COLONIAL OFFICE. (Eeceived 30 December, 1910.) Sir, Treasury Chambers, 29th December, 1910. I am directed by the Lords Commissioners of His Majesty's Treasury to acknowledge the receipt of Sir Charles Lucas's letter of the 6th instant* forwarding the text of a resolution which the Government of New Zealand desire to bring forward at the forthcoming Imperial Conference. The proposition which the Government of New Zealand desire to see affirmed is that " it is inequitable that persons resident in United Kingdom who, under the laws of a self-governing dependency, pay an income or other tax to the Government of such dependency in respect of income or profits derived from the dependency, should have to pay a further tax in respect of the same income or profits to the United Kingdom." The question was discussed at the last Conference in 1907, and the attitude of the Board of Treasury towards it is explained in the letters of the 20th October, 1903, 23rd June, 190.5, and 18th December, 1905,t copies of which were in the hands of the members of the Conference. But it may be convenient if my Lords recapitulate on the present occasion the views which they have previously expressed in those and other documents, and to which, so far as they are aware, no reply has yet been attempted. (1) My Lords are unable to see anything inequitable in the requirement that a person who resides in one country and earns his income in another should be made amenable to the taxation of both. Owing to the circumstances of his position he is, pro tanio, a citizen of two countries, and enjoys the protection of two Governments. Equity does not appear to require that such a person should be exempted from taxation in the country where he receives his income because he has already been taxed in the country where it is produced. (2) In selecting various methods of taxation, both this country and the selfgoverning Colonies have hitherto proceeded on the assumption that the constituent parts of the Empire are distinct and independent for fiscal purposes. They have made their fiscal arrangements to suit their individual requirements, and without regard to the action of each other; and my Lords see no means by which this could be avoided unless the fiscal relations and burdens of the Empire were to be reconsidered as a whole. (3) The income tax in this country is, as its name implies, a tax upon income or profits received or made in the United Kingdom; and it is levied without regard either to the locality of the property out of which the income arises, or to any taxation to which it may there be subject. In this respect, my Lords believe the British income tax differs from that levied in some of the self-governing Colonies, which extends only to incomes produced in the country where the tax is in force; but having regard to the large amount of income derived by residents in the United

* Not printed. t Nos. 2, 4, and 7 in Section KIT. of [Ccl. 3524] May, 1907.

267

Kingdom from foreign or colonial sources, my Lords cannot contemplate any alteration of the law which would so materially affect one of the fundamental principles of the income tax as it exists in this country. (4) The proposal of the New Zealand Government aims at an amendment in the existing law of the United Kingdom on the ground that its operation is inequitable in the case of residents in this country who are subject to an income tax in the self-governing Colonies; but my Lords desire to point out that the law has been in force in this country for nearly 70 years; and that the liability to double taxation which the New Zealand Government regard as inequitable has, in fact, been created by the much more recent legislation under which the Colonial income taxes have been imposed. While my Lords do not question the right of the self-governing Colonies to adopt this, or any other, form of taxation, they cannot admit that it constitutes any ground for requiring an alteration in the law of the United Kingdom. (5) It may further be observed that the alterations suggested would apply only to incomes derived from Colonies where an income tax is levied. It must, however, be assumed that in Colonies where there is no income tax, the burden of taxation, both on property and individuals, is substantially the same; and the relief given would, therefore, be very unequally distributed. In the foregoing observations, my Lords have assumed that the resolution of the New Zealand Government is directed to the question of income tax alone. If any resolution is to be brought forward on the subject of death duties either by that Government or any other, they would be glad to have an opportunity of considering it in due course. But they do not propose to raise the question on the part of theImperial Government. I am, &c, G. H. MUEEAY.

No. 2. Memorandum as to the Death Duties. The Eesolution: — " That it is desirable that an understanding be arrived at between th# " Imperial and the Colonial Governments whereby the Imperial Exchequer in "claiming payment for Income Tax and Death Duties should allow a deduction " for payments fairly claimed for these purposes in the colonies." It is observed that this Eesolution is couched in general terms, and it is notmade clear on what basis the suggested " deduction " should be allowed. But the desired concession would apparently be at the cost of the Imperial Exchequer aione. For the better understanding of the subject, it may be useful here to statebriefly the scope of the British estate duty and the nature of the existing concession to the Colonies. The British estate duty is chargeable— (1) in respect of all property situate in the United Kingdom, wherever the owner is domiciled; and (2) in respect of personal property situate outside the United Kingdom, if owned by a person domiciled in the United Kingdom. The duty is not chargeable on real property situate outside the United Kingdom: whatever the domicile of the owner. The existing concession to the Colonies is embodied in the Finance Act of 1894,, which provides as follows : — " Section 20.—(1) Where the Commissioners are satisfied that, in a British Possession to which this section applies, duty is payable by reason of a death in respect of any property situate in such possession and passing on such death, they shall allow a sum equal to the amount of that duty to be deducted from the estate duty payable in respect of that property on the same death. " (3) Her Majesty the Queen may, by Order in Council, apply this section to any British Possession where Her Majesty is satisfied that, by the law 20703 V 2

268

of such Possession, either no duty is leviable in respect of property situate in the United Kingdom when passing on death, or that the law of such Possession as respects any duty so leviable is to the like effect as the foregoing provisions of this section. " (4) Her Majesty in Council may revoke any such Order where it appears that the law of the British Possession has been so altered that it would not authorize the making of an order under this section." This provision has been applied to some thirty-five Colonies; and, in their case, its effect is that, where property comes under the charge of estate duty in the United Kingdom and of the analogous duty in a Colony, it only pays, in result, so much as is equal to the larger of the two taxes. As the amount of Colonial property owoied by persons domiciled in the United Kingdom is much greater than the amount of British property owned by persons domiciled in the Colonies, the loss caused by the remission of duty is much greater in the case of the United Kingdom than in the case of the Colonies. As regards the South African Colonies, while the section was applied to Natal and to the Cape, the Order in Council in respect of the latter was subsequently revoked, because the law of that Colony had been so altered as no longer to comply with the requirements of the section. And, similarly, though an Order was applied for by the Transvaal, it could not be granted, because its law (like the Cape law and substantially for the same reason) fails to comply with the requirements of the Section. The difficulty which arises in these cases is due to difference in the treatment of the shares of companies which carry on business in the Colonies. These companies are for the most part British, and, by British law, the shares are, in general, treated as situate in the United Kingdom, whereas the law of both the Cape and the Transvaal provides that they shall be deemed to be situate in the Colonies. There is, thus, direct conflict between the British and Colonial law as to the situation of these shares and the consequent liability for duty. The law defining the situation of the shares may be explained as follows : — A share in a company has no separate physical existence, and, therefore, no actual situation; but, for various purposes, a notional situation is ascribed to it by law. Where the share is represented by a document of title which passes by delivery, the situation of the document determines, under British law, the situation of the share. But where there is no such document, then the situation of the share is determined by the situation of the register of shareholders, entry upon which is evidence of the title of the shareholder. In determining the notional situation of a share, the actual situation of the property of the company (which may be in any part of the world) is, by British law, not material; nor, except in the following circumstances, is the locality of the operations of the company material. The exception is where, under authority of the British Statute, a British company carrying on business in a Colony, establishes in the Colony, for the convenience of shareholders resident there, a separate branch register. In such circumstances there is a provision that, for the purpose of British death duties, shares registered on such branch register shall, nevertheless, in the case of persons domiciled in the United Kingdom, be considered to be situate in the United Kingdom, as if they were on the principal register. This enactment is a legislative recognition of the rule, established by the British Courts, that, apart from express statutory enactment, shares not represented by documents of title which pass by delivery are situate where the register is kept. By Cape law, on the other hand, shares in all companies (British, Colonial, or foreign) which carry on business in the Colony, are deemed to be situate in the Colony; but if the company carries on business outside as well as within the Colony, and it is proved that a portion of the capital of the Company is exclusively devoted to carrying on business outside the Colony, a corresponding reduction of the value of the shares is made. By Transvaal law, shares in Transvaal companies, wherever they carry on business, and shares of other companies which carry on business in the Colony, are deemed to be situate in the Colony, although in the case of companies other than Transvaal companies, if the larger part of their business is carried on outside the Colony, the amount of duty payable is reduced pro rata.

269

Put shortly, the British test, it will be seen, is the situation of the evidence of title to the shares, whereas the Cape and Transvaal test is the locality of the operations of the Company, save that, in the case of the Transvaal, the locality of the operations of Transvaal companies is immaterial. Treasury, 28th February, 1911.

No. 3. MEMORANDUM BY TREASURY. Stamp Duty on Colonial Bonds. " That in order to encourage investment in the Bonds of Oversea Dominions, "it is desirable that Debentures or other securities issued in the United "Kingdom, by or on account of the Governments of the Self-governing " dependencies, should be exempt from Stamp Duty." Colonial Government Securities may take the form of— (1) Bonds to Bearer; (2) Registered Bonds; or (3) Inscribed Stock. (1) Bonds to Bearer. —Colonial Government Bonds to Bearer issued in the United Kingdom are chargeable with Stamp Duty at the rate of 2s. 6d. per £100 secured. This duty, which is payable before issue, was first imposed on both Foreign and Colonial Bonds in 1862, when the Bonds of English Corporations and Companies, whether transferable by delivery or by deed, were also chargeable with 2s. 6d. per cent, on issue. By the Act 34 and 35 Victoria, Cap. 4, the terms of the charge were modified, but the rate of duty remained unaltered. In 1885, when, by the Act 48 and 49 Victoria, Cap. 51, the charge on other securities transferable by delivery was increased from 2s. 6d. per cent, to 10s. per cent., Colonial Government Securities were specially excepted from the higher rate of duty, and they consequently continued to be charged with 2s. 6d. per cent, whether transferable by delivery or otherwise. They were thus placed in a more favourable position than the Bearer Securities, not only of Foreign Government but of English Companies and Municipal Authorities, which were made chargeable with 10s. per cent. This comparative advantage has been further enhanced by the provisions of Section 76 of the Finance (1909-10) Act, 1910, which, while increasing the duty on Bearer Securities in general to £1 per cent., has left unaltered the duty of 2s. 6d. per cent, on Colonial Government Securities (as well as the duty of 10s. per cent on Colonial Municipal Securities). This duty being payable on issue of the Bonds falls on the issuing Government, and does not affect either an original investor in the loan or the subsequent market for the bonds. The bonds being transferable by delivery, no further duty is payable however frequently they may change hands. (2) Registered Bonds are chargeable with 2s. 6d. per cent, on issue. Transfers of such bonds are chargeable with 10s. per cent, on the amount of consideration money paid; but the issue of Colonial Government Securities in the form of registered bonds is practically obsolete. There are in existence only one or two old loans so issued. ■(3) Inscribed Stock. —No duty is payable on issue of Colonial Government Inscribed Stock. Upon a transfer of such stock from one holder to another, unless the issuing Government compounds for the transfer duties, duty is chargeable at the rate of 2s. 6d. per £100 or fraction of £100 of the nominal amount of stock transferred. Such duty is merely a particular case of the Conveyance Duty which the law of the United Kingdom levies on all instruments by which property, or any interest in property, is transferred to or vested in a purchaser.

270

Conveyance Duty is charged on the transfers of all registered securities, including those issued by foreign or Colonial Governments and those issued by British municipal authorities. The duty falls, partly through operation of law and partly by custom, upon the purchaser of the securities. On transfers of practically all other kinds of securities except Colonial Government Inscribed Stocks, the Conveyance Duty is at the rate of 10s. per cent, on the amount of the consideration money. Consequently transfers of Colonial Government Stocks receive exceptionally favourable treatment in being charged at 2s. 6d. per cent. only. In the great majority of cases, however, Colonial Governments elect to compound for the duty on transfers of their inscribed stocks. The rate of composition is 12s. 6d. per cent, on the nominal amount of the stock, increased to 15s. per cent, if the period of redemption exceeds 60 years, and to 17s. 6d. per cent, if the period exceeds 100 years, or if no period of redemption is fixed." Transfers of stock in respect of which composition has been paid are exempt from Stamp Duty. Under the existing law, therefore, the Colonial Governments are themselves in a position to give every encouragement to investment by compounding for the transfer duties and thereby freeing would-be investors from all stamp charges; and they almost invariably avail themselves of this right. It will thus be seen that, in practice, duties chargeable in connection with securities issued in the United Kingdom by Colonial Governments hardly ever fall upon the investor. These securities almost always consist either of Bonds to Bearer, in respect of which the sole duties are borne by the issuing Government, or of Inscribed Stock, in respect of which there is no duty on issue and the issuing Government compounds for the Stamp Duties that would otherwise be payable on future transfers from one holder to another. The effect of remitting the duties payable on issue of Bearer Bonds or by way of composition for transfers of Inscribed Stocks would not be to grant relief to investors or to encourage investment in Colonial Stocks, but to relieve the issuing Government at the expense of the Imperial Exchequer. February, 1911.

(XXII.) Shipping Conference and Rebates. MEMORANDUM BY BOARD OF TRADE. Shipping Rings. A history of the question of Shipping Rings prior to the appointment of the Royal Commission of 1906 is contained in Appendix 11. of Vol. 11. of the Report of that Commission.* During the years 1902-6 the operations of the South African Conference aroused considerable interest both in the United Kingdom and in South Africa. The chief complaints made were : — 1. That rates of freight were excessive and their effect was to raise unduly the prices of commodities in South Africa. 2. That owing to the system of " deferred rebates " merchants and shippers were tied to the Conference and were unable to take advantage of lower rates temporarily offered by lines or tramp steamers outside the Conference. 3. That the Conference charged lower rates from foreign ports than from British ports to South Africa, although carrying goods a greater distance, and that this had diverted trade from the United Kingdom to foreign countries. A Conference of delegates from the Various South African Colonies held at Johannesburg in 1904 made drastic recommendations calling for the abolition of— (i) the system of deferred rebates; (ii) preferential rates from the United States or the Continent to South Africa; (iii) secret concessions to shippers.

* [Cd. 4668].

271

The shipowners in the South African trade did not attend this Conference although they were invited to do so, and the Conference did not consider it necessary to take any new evidence, proceeding on the assumption that the freight rates were excessive and the system of deferred rebates objectionable. The Board of Trade had also received complaints prior to 1906 as to the operations of shipping rings and as to differential rates existing in other trades, e.g., the trades to Australia, New Zealand, West Africa, and the trade homeward from the East. The question of shipping rings had also in the meantime attracted public attention in other Colonies. In 1902 a Straits Settlements Commission issued a report on the Straits Homeward Conference, and in 1906 the Annual Report* of the Colonial Secretary refers to an agreement made between shipowners in regard to the trade from the East to the United States the effect of which, it was said, had been to raise rates considerably. A Royal Commission on Ocean Freights was appointed in West Australia in 1905, and found that the existing rates to Fremantle were excessive, and that they » were due to the operation of a ring of ship brokers who chartered ships and made use of the rebate system. In 1906 a Royal Commission appointed in Australia to consider the provisions of the Commonwealth Navigation and Shipping Bill recommended that rebates should be made illegal if given on the condition of exclusive shipment by a certain vessel or vessels. It was felt that the facts did not justify His Majesty's Government in initiating or sanctioning legislation on the subject of deferred rebates without further inquiry, and accordingly His Majesty was advised to appoint a Royal Commission to inquire into the operation of shipping " Rings " generally, and especially into the system of deferred rebates. The Colonies were represented on this Commission by Captain R. M. M. Collins (Australia), Mr. H. Birchenough (South Africa), the Honourable W. Pember Reeves (New Zealand), and Mr. I. H. Mathers (Canada), while Sir D. Barbour represented India. It should also be mentioned that a Sub-Commission of the Royal Commission visited South Africa in the autumn of 1907 and took a large body of evidence from merchants and traders in all the South African Colonies. The Royal Commission issued their Report in 1909, and it is perhaps only necessary here to refer briefly to their recommendations. The main recommendation of the majority was that shippers and merchants in a given trade should form themselves into an Association so that they might present a united front and so check abuses of the Conference system (paragraphs 324-332). The Commission considered that the conduct of negotiations between Associations of shippers and the Conference lines would lead to a better understanding and the removal of friction. While the Commission did not think that a Conference would fail to meet such an Association, they recommended that in the event of a failure to reach an agreement on any point, the Board of Trade should be empowered to appoint conciliators on the application of one party or arbitrators on the application of both parties. The Commission thought that there might be cases where public interests were grievously affected either by the checking of a trade or by its more or less permanent diversion. In such cases they considered that the Board of Trade should have power to appoint competent persons to investigate the matter, and to report to them. In order that the Board of Trade should be cognisant of the operations of Shipping Conferences the Commission recommended that all Conference Agreements, rebate circulars, forms, &c, should be deposited confidentially at the Board of Trade, and, further, that all Shipping Conferences should be required to publish their tariffs of rates. With regard to the complaint made against the Conference system, that its result had been to divert trade from the United Kingdom to foreign countries, the Royal Commission found that so far as competitive goods from the Continent were concerned the general effect of the system had been to maintain rates at the same level as rates on similar goods from the United Kingdom. They considered, however, that the failure to obtain a similar result so far as regards competitive goods from the United States and the rate wars which had existed in the export trade of

* Colonial Reports Annual —No. 540.

272

that country had enabled United States manufacturers to attain a footing in South Africa and' Australia. They thought, however, that the diversion of trade to the United States was not likely to increase. Other complaints against the Conference system, e.g., that excessive or arbitrary rates were charged, that tariffs and classifications were not published, &c, were found to have some basis, and the recommendations of the Commission as to the formation of Associations and as to conciliation and arbitration procedure indicated what, in their opinion, was the best method of dealing with these complaints. On the other hand, the Commission found that the advantages claimed for the Conference system, such as the provision of regular sailings at fixed rates, the supply of ships of fairly uniform character, the provision of transport services under conditions of reasonable economy, the fixing of rates on stable and reasonable bases, and the uniformity of charges to all shippers could not be got by unrestricted competition, but that all these advantages were largely dependent upon the existence of a- Conference system. The Commission refused to adopt any of the drastic recommendations submitted to them by various witnesses, such as— (i) the abolition of the system of deferred rebates; (ii) the establishment of a Board of Control; (iii) the modification of rebate conditions by legislation; while they considered that Government influence, exercised by means of mail contracts and Government cargo, would not by itself afford an adequate remedy for the grievances which may arise. The Board of Trade have had the recommendations of the Royal Commission under their consideration, but up to the present no legislation has been enacted on the subject in the United Kingdom. A Bill has passed through the Legislature of the Straits Settlements imposing a duty on all bills of lading, which will only be payable by owners or agents of ships belonging to a combine for the maintenance of rates in a manner injurious to the trade of the colony, and further entitling any shipper to recover from any such owner or agent, 10 per cent, of the freight paid six months after payment. This Bill has been suspended until July Ist next pending the arrival in this country of the Governor of the Straits Settlements who is coming to negotiate with representatives of the Straits Shipping Conference.* The Post Office Bill introduced into the Parliament of the South African Union prohibits the Postmaster-General of the Union from entering into any contract for the carriage of mails with any combine which maintains rates at a level injurious to the trade of the Union or which gives deferred rebates on condition of exclusive shipment. Board of Trade, (Marine Department), 24 February, 1911. *Note.—Since the above memorandum was written an agreement has been effected between the Governor of the Straits Settlements and the Straits Conference. Steps will, therefore, be taken, in accordance with the terms of the agreement, to repeal the Straits Settlements Ordinance. The South African Post Office Bill has become law, but has not yet come into operation. Board of Trade, 29 June, 1911.

(XXIII.) Position of British Indians in the Dominions. No. 1. MEMORANDUM BY THE INDIA OFFICE. General Considerations. The general principles which His Majesty's Government desired to maintain in regard to the relations between His Majesty's Indian subjects and the self-govern-

273

ing Dominions were thus stated by Mr. Chamberlain in the course of his address to the Conference of Colonial Premiers in 1897 : — " We quite sympathise with the determination of the white inhabitants of the Colonies which are in comparatively close See C. 8596 (1897), page 12. proximity to millions and hundreds of millions of Asiatics that there shall not be an influx of people alien in civilisation, alien in religion, alien in customs, whose influx moreover, would most seriously interfere with the legitimate rights of the existing labour population. An immigration of that kind must, I quite understand, in the interest of the Colonies, be prevented at all hazards, and we shall not offer any opposition to the proposals intended with that object, but we ask you also to bear in mind the traditions of the Empire, which makes no distinction in favour of, or against, race and colour; and to exclude, by reason of their colour, or by reason of their race, all Her Majesty's Indian subjects, or even all Asiatics, would be an act so offensive to those peoples that it would be most painful, I am quite certain, to Her Majesty to have to sanction it. Consider what has oeen brought to your notice during your visit to this country. The United Kingdom owns, as its brightest and greatest dependency, that enormous Empire of India, with 300,000,000 of subjects, who are as loyal to the Crown as you are yourselves, and among them there are hundreds and thousands of men who are every whit as civilised as we are ourselves, who are, if that is anything, better born in the sense that they have older traditions and older families, who are men of wealth, men of cultivation, men of distinguished valour, men who have brought whole armies and placed them at the service of the Queen, and have in times of great difficulty and trouble, such, for instance, as on the occasion of the Indian Mutiny, saved the Empire by their loyalty. I say you, who have seen all this, cannot be willing to put upon those men a slight, which, I think, is absolutely unnecessary for your purpose, and which would be calculated to provoke ill-feeling, discontent, irritation, and would be most unpalatable to the feelings not only of Her Majesty the Queen but of all her people. " What I venture to think you have to deal with is the character of the immigration. It is not Because a man is of different colour from ourselves that he is necessarily an undesirable immigrant, but it is because he is dirty, or he is immoral, or he is a pauper, or he has some other objection which can be defined in an Act of Parliament, and by which the exclusion can be managed with regard to all those whom you really desire to exclude. Well, gentlemen, this is a matter, I am sure, for friendly consultation between us. As I have said, the Colony of Natal has arrived at an arrangement which is absolutely satisfactory to them, I believe, and remember they have, if possible, an even greater interest than you, because they are closer to the immigration which has already begun there on a very large scale, and they have adopted legislation which they believe will give them all that they want, and to which the objection I have taken does not apply, which does not come in conflict with this sentiment, I am sure, you share with us; and I hope, therefore, that during your visit it may be possible for us to arrange a form of words which will avoid hurting the feelings of any of Her Majesty's subjects, while at the same time it would amply protect the Australian Colonies against any invasion of the class to which they would justly object." The position of India in the British Empire was again emphasised by Mr. Asquith at the Colonial Conference of 1907, when he said: — " We should never, under any conceivable circumstances, accept here a preference granted to us only in respect of goods See Cd,.3523 (1907), page 315. carried in ships in which the whole of our fellow subjects in India were not allowed to serve. We could not possibly accede to that, and everybody here would say we would rather have no preference at all than preference limited by such a condition as that." 20703 ■ Z

274

Particular Difficulties. It is unnecessary to recapitulate the course of events since 1897, but the forms in which Asiatic questions have arisen in the self-governing Colonies may be briefly indicated. South Africa: Natal. —In Natal, which alone imported Indian labour, the resident Indian population was increased by a large influx of coolies who, at the end of their indentures, remained in the Colony subject to special taxation, and by a small " free " immigration of persons who were able to pass the education test imposed by the Immigration Act. Difficulties arose about traders' licences, municipal franchise, and the education of Indian children, and these were accentuated by the passing in 1908 by the Natal Parliament of two Bills which were reserved and have not come ■„ ~ x , T ~' , , A „ ~. into operation,* one to bring to an end the dated M SX%5° India h °- °°' IUWIC ' issue of new trading licences to Asiatics, the other to prohibit after a certain time, the holding of trading licences by Asiatics. In 1909, however, the Dealers' Licences Act of 1897 was so amended as to allow an appeal to the Supreme Court on the renewal of existing licences, though not on their transfer or on the issue of new licences. South Africa: Transvaal. —ln the Transvaal, which most of the resident Indians had left during the war, acute difficulties were caused by an influx of Indians after annexation, and by doubts as to the exact effect of some of the laws and regulations of the South African Republic. Under the Peace Preservation Ordinance permits to Asiatics to enter the Colony were granted only to persons who had resided before the war. This provision was stereotyped by the Asiatic Law Amendment Act of 1907, passed immediately after the grant of responsible government, and, although the Immigrants Restriction Act of the same year was in form modelled on the Natal Act, the effect of the two Acts read together was that no Asiatic, however well educated, could claim as a right to enter the Colony unless he could prove that he was before the war a bond fide resident. This position, which had no parallel in any other part of the Empire, was, with great reluctance, accepted by His Majesty's Government. The stringent provisions for proof of the identity of lawful residents, though declared by the Transvaal Government to be necessitated by the trade in forged documents, gave rise to an acute and bitter controversy, which was allayed only for a few months by an amending Act of 1908. On the one hand the Indians deliberately adopted a policy of passive resistance to the law; on the other hand some of the incidents of imprisonment and deportation of Indians awoke in India itself a feeling of indignation the sincerity and the importance of which were very imperfectly appreciated in South Africa. South Africa: Cape of Good Hope and Orange Free State. —ln Cape Colony, which allowed the entry only of Indians who could pass an education test, and in the Orange Free State, where an Asiatic question had never arisen, nothing has recently happened which calls for notice, except for one or two complaints that old residents who went back to India on a temporary permit were refused readmission to Cape Colony on technical grounds, which caused hardship. Union of South A frica.—Under the Act of Union matters differentially affecting Asiatics were reserved for the Union Government. The Union Government introduced an Immigration Bill in the recent session of Parliament which aimed at a final settlement of the question. The Bill was withdrawn at the end of the session, but it is understood that the subject will again be taken up. Meanwhile, a provisional settlement has been arranged by the Union Government which has led to the abandonment of the passive resistance movement. The stoppage of indentured emigration from India to Natal has now prevented the further recruitment of the uneducated classes of Indians within the Union. Thus, in South Africa, the problem henceforth will practically be that of the government of a resident Asiatic population, considerable in numbers only in Natal. Australia.— ln Australia the education test for immigrants has been so administered as practically to exclude fresh Asiatic immigration, but a system has been established of admitting visitors of position who are furnished with certificates by local Governments in India. But controversy has been caused by the exclusion of Asiatic seamen from steamers carrying mails under contract with the Commonwealth Government, and the exclusion, in a Bill passed by the Commonwealth Parliament in 1906, of goods carried in ships employing lascars from preferential

275

treatment. This Bill was reserved, and did not come into operation. His Majesty's w, ~„,,,„,,,., . . Government in 1903 pointed out the imposed. 1639 (1903), pages 4, o. ~.,.. <? , • • .£ • • ,• -.i ,i v ' ■■* sibility oi continuing their association with the Commonwealth in a mail-contract based on the principle of the exclusion of a class of British subjects from employment (mainly in tropical or sub-tropical waters). They deeply regretted " that their feeling of obligation in this matter is not shared by the Parliament of the Commonwealth, and that in regard to a matter which cannot affect the conditions of employment in Australia, and in no way affects that purity of the race which the people of Australia justly value, they should have considered it desirable to dissociate themselves so completely from the obligations and policy of the Empire." As regards Indians resident within the Commonwealth, the Government of India recognise that restrictions against Asiatics are aimed chiefly against Japanese and Chinese. New Zealand. —New Zealand in 1899 passed an Immigration Restriction Act embodying the principle of the Natal Act (but leaving Chinese under special legislation), but little difficulty has been caused by any question of Indian immigration to the Dominion. The New Zealand Shipping Bill of 1910, however, contains an acutely contentious clause penalising any ships wholly or partly manned by Asiatics. This clause, it may be observed, is of wide application, as it covers not only the New Zealand coasting trade, but also trade between New Zealand and Australia. It would thus extend to ships which touch at Australian and New Zealand ports in the course of a long voyage beginning and ending beyond Australasian waters and beyond the jurisdiction of the New Zealand Parliament. The disability which it would impose on Indian seamen is serious and far-reaching. It would tend to exclude them from employment on one of the main commercial rqutes in the Eastern Seas : —an employment for which they are thoroughly well suited and on which they have been employed for many generations. The objections which, as has already been mentioned, His Majesty's Government took to the clause in the Commonwealth Postal Act of 1901, excluding Asiatic seamen from mail steamers under contract with the Commonwealth Government, apply with equal force to the New Zealand Bill. This Bill is still under discussion. The Dominion of Canada has not adopted legislation of the type introduced elsewhere (a provincial Immigration Act on Natal lines passed by the British Columbia Legislature was, in fact, disallowed by the Dominion Government). But by the Immigration Acts of 1906, 1908, and 1910, the Governor-General in Council has been empowered to exclude by proclamation or order immigrants whose residence in the Dominion is not desired. In 1906 the phrase used was " prohibit the landing in Canada of any specified class of immigrants." In 1908 " any specified class of immigrants or of any immigrants who, being natives or citizens of any specified country, have come to Canada otherwise than by a continuous journey from that country, or through tickets purchased there." The Clause 38 ct empowers the Governor-General in Council, " by proclamation or order whenever he deems it necessary or expedient," to prohibit the landing (a) " of any immigrant who has come to Canada otherwise than by continuous journey from the country of which he is a native or naturalised citizen, and upon a through ticket purchased in that country, or prepaid in Canada "; (b) "of passengers brought by any transportation company which does not comply with the Act "; (c) " for a stated period, or permanently ... of immigrants belonging to any race deemed unsuited to the climate or requirements of Canada, or of immigrants of any specified class, occupation, or character." The preceding clause of the Act empowers the Governor-General in Council Clause ")7 to P rescr i De f° r immigrants and tourists the possession of a minimum amount of money, which " may vary according to the race, occupation, or destination of such immigrant or tourist, and otherwise according to the circumstances." This clause also provides for the production of passports by persons coming directly or indirectly from countries which issue passports. Under an Order in Council of 3rd June, 1908, which is still in force, the Dominion Government prescribed that every Asiatic immigrant must possess $200 (£4O), except " those with whose countries the Government of Canada has special arrangements " (i.e., Japanese), "or those concerning whose countries special statutory regulations exist on the part of Canada " (i.e., Chinese). 20703 Z 2

276

Thus, no British Indian is admitted (except on a permit) unless he comes direct from India and possesses £40. Japanese immigration is restricted by the Government of Japan in accordance with an agreement made direct between the two Governments. The Government of India, however, after full discussion of the subject with a Canadian representative (Mr. Mackenzie King) declared themselves unwilling to take any steps to restrict free emigration from India. This position is not inconsistent with the Indian practice of granting of certificates to merchants, students, &c, of respectable position who intend to visit Australia. In the latter case authorities in India issue certificates to a few Indians in order that they may show them to the officials in Australia who administer the education test. The arrangements for admitting such persons originated with the Australian authorities. But there is no education test for immigrants in Canada, and the position of the Government of India is that they cannot undertake legislation, involving the establishment in India of a permit or passport system, with the object of preventing Indians, except those selected by them, from going to Canada with the intention of settling there. They are not prepared to assume responsibility for deciding whether individuals are suitable for admission to the Dominion, or to place legal restrictions in India on emigration when it is not under indenture. The Indian question in the Dominion is practically confined to British Columbia, whither, since 1907, a number of natives of the Punjab, many of them old soldiers, have proceeded in the hopes of earning high wages, meeting with some encouragement from employers, but with much hostility from white workmen. While the Government of India have not taken exception to the present arrangement, it is to be noted that a British Indian subject is at present required to possess more money than a Japanese alien, because the immigration of the latter is restricted by the Japanese Government. The Dominion Government has always shown readiness to investigate all cases of alleged hardship to individual British Indians. Questions of Policy. The foregoing summary shows that the question of Indian immigration affects the several Dominions in different ways and in varying degrees. But the question may be said to fall under three heads : — (1.) The entry of new immigrants. (2.) The status and condition of Indians who have been allowed to enter. (3.) The employment of Indians on ships in colonial waters. (1.) Entry of Immigrants. His Majesty's Government fully accept the principle that each of the Dominions must be allowed to decide for itself what elements it desires to accept in its population. The extreme contention urged by some Indians, though not by those who speak with responsibility, that membership of the British Empire shall entitle any British subject to reside where he chooses, is disposed of by acknowledged political facts. At the same time it is of great importance to recognise that subjects of the King, however different in physique, customs, and religion, from the European races, are not aliens. It is not sufficiently realised that, for purely local reasons, the Dominions have adopted a policy which puts Asiatic British subjects on the same footing as alien Asiatics. In fact, for reasons noted above, the Dominion of Canada is more rigorous towards British Indian than towards Japanese immigration. A second important fact, generally overlooked, is that some parts of the British Empire have adopted towards Asiatic British subjects a policy of exclusion which foreign nations have found unnecessary. It is of course the case that the tropical and sub-tropical possessions of European Powers correspond in climate and conditions to the British Crown Colonies, and do not reproduce those local conditions which account for the immigration policy of the Dominions. None the less, it is a striking fact that British Indians are allowed by foreign countries privileges denied to them by the Dominions. It is useless to attempt to veil the fact that the policy of building up new nations of European blood within the Empire is absolutely incompatible with the idea that every British subject, whatever his race, shall have free right of ingress to any part of the Empire. This being so, all that His Majesty's Government is entitled to ask is that the immigration policy of the Dominions shall be so framed and expressed as to avoid wanton injury to the self-respect of non-European British

277

subjects. The policy of basing exclusion upon an educational, not a racial, criterion, meets this requirement, although, in its application to individual cases, it admits of being administered so as to exclude Indians on racial grounds. Other methods of restricting immigration, without in statutory terms differentiating against a particular race, find place in the Canadian law, which gives power (1) to exclude immigrants deemed unsuited to local climate or requirements, or immigrants of any specified class, occupation, or character; (2) to require immigrants to be in possession of a certain minimum sum of money. It will not be disputed that each of the Dominions is under the strongest moral obligation to take no isolated action which would involve the Empire in war with a foreign Power. But it does not appear to have been thoroughly considered that each Dominion owes responsibility to the rest of the Empire for ensuring that its domestic policy shall not unnecessarily create embarrassment in the administration of India. It is difficult for statesmen who have seen Indians represented only by manual labourers and petty traders to realise the importance to the Empire as a whole of a country with some three hundred million inhabitants, possessing ancient civilisations of a very high order, which has furnished and furnishes some of the finest military material in the world to the Imperial forces, and which offers the fullest opportunities to financial and commercial enterprise. It is difficult to convey to those who do not know India the intense and natural resentment felt by veterans of the Indian Army, who have seen active service and won medals under the British flag, and who have been treated by their British officers with the consideration and courtesy to which their character entitles them, when (as has actually happened; they find themselves described as " coolies," and treated with contemptuous severity in parts of the British Empire. Matters like this are, of course, very largely beyond the power of any Government to control, but popular misunderstandings are such a fruitful source of mischief that it seems worth while to put on record the grave fact that a radically false conception of the real position of India is undoubtedly rife in many parts of the Empire. The immigration difficulty, however, has on the whole been met by a series of statutes which succeed in preventing Asiatic influx without the use of differential or insulting language. It is accepted that the Dominions shall not admit as permanent residents people whose mode of life is inconsistent with their own political and social ideals. But the admission of temporary visitors, to which this objection does not apply, has not yet been satisfactorily settled. If the question were not so grave, it would be seen to be ludicrous that regulations framed with an eye to coolies should affect ruling princes who are in subordinate alliance with His Majesty, and have placed their troops at his disposal, members of the Privy Council of the Empire, or gentlemen who have the honour to be His Majesty's own Aides-de-Camp. It is of course true that no person of such distinguished position would in fact be turned back if he visited one of the Dominions. But these Indian gentlemen are known to entertain very strongly the feeling that, while they can move freely in the best society of any European capital, they could not set foot in some of the Dominions without undergoing vexatious catechisms from petty officials. At the same time the highest posts in the Imperial services in India are open to subjects of His Majesty from the Dominions. The efforts of the British Government to create and foster a sense of citizenship in India have, within the last few years, undoubtedly been hampered by the feeling of soreness caused by the general attitude of the Dominions towards the peoples of India. The loyalty of the great mass of Indians to the Throne is a very conspicuous fact, and it is noteworthy that this feeling is sincerely by many Indian critics of the details of British administration. The recent constitutional changes have given the people of the country increased association with the Government, and have at the same time afforded Indians greater opportunities of hringing to the direct notice of Government their views on the wider question of the place of India in the Empire. The gravity of the friction between Indians and the Dominions lies in this, that on the Colonial question, and on that alone, are united the seditious agitators and the absolutely loyal representatives of moderate Indian opinion. The Government of India, while appreciating the Colonial point of view, cannot, and do not wish to, dissociate themselves from the general feeling of disappointment at the unwillingness of the Dominions to recognise that Indians are entitled to consideration. Many highly educated and well-bred Indians have a natural and laudable desire to see other parts of the Empire, but at present are

278

deterred from visiting the Dominions. It is earnestly hoped by His Majesty's Government that the measures necessary to prevent such an influx of the lower classes of Indians as would modify the population of the Dominions and create grave internal difficulties will not be extended to visitors of good social rank, merchants of sound commercial position who have interests outside India, or students who have attained to University standing. (2.) The status of Indians resident in the Dominions. It is in South Africa alone that there is any large resident Indian population, and its existence here is in the main due to the deliberate importation by Natal (inaugurated under Crown Colony but continued under Responsible Government) of contract Indian labour. In Canada and Australia Indian immigrants have been comparatively few in number and have come on their own commercial business. But in South Africa—apart from the entry of some representatives of those Indian traders who have for centuries past done business on the east coast of tropical Africa —the Indian element is, in origin, due to the action of Government undertaken at the instance and in the interests of a very important section of the European population of Natal. So far, then, as an Indian population exists, the Dominions can do much to allay unrest in India by abstaining from any administrative policy which could be represented as showing an intention to expel them, or to reduce them to a position of degradation. In South Africa Indians compete chiefly with European traders — often with a low class of Europeans of alien origin,—-while in British Columbia they are in competition with white workmen. It is thus inevitable that from time to time this economic rivalry should lead to friction. But the treatment of Indian traders by municipal authorities in Natal has at times been flagrantly unfair, and even now security for permanence of trading rights is given, by means of Appeal to the Supreme Court against licensing boards, only to individuals who already possess trading licences. The transfer of existing, or the grant of new, licences is entirely in the hands of municipal authorities. Certain schemes of legislation in Natal, and of administrative measures in the Transvaal, have caused much apprehension among Indians, and it is to be hoped that, when the Union has satisfied itself that safeguards against unlimited Asiatic immigration have been provided, it will be possible to treat the resident Indians generously. Any system of generous treatment may be held to involve : —■ (1.) Avoidance of any measures calculated to take away the means of livelihood from respectable traders by vexatious regulations; (2.) Restriction of sanitary measures to cover real sanitary needs, and regulations adequate to prevent the use of such measures as an indirect means of disturbing Indian residents; (3.) The grant of educational facilities, which, of course, need not lead to the admission of Asiatic and European children into mixed primary schools; (4.) A determination not to utilise immigration laws to banish lawful residents by means of legal quibbles, or to break up domiciled families, or to refuse temporary admission on visiting permit to relatives whose presence is urgently required by resident Indians. (Such an incident as the refusal of a permit to a son to attend the funeral of his father, which is alleged to have occurred in British Columbia, would create very bitter feeling amongst a people who attach supreme importance to funeral rites). It is practically certain that there will never be any large Indian population in Canada, Australia, or New Zealand, the Dominions in which the aboriginal population is small, and in some cases decreasing, and which will, in the ordinary course of events, be, for all practical purposes, purely European. But in South Africa not only does the native population so enormously outnumber the whites that unskilled labour will probably always remain in native hands, but a small Asiatic element has existed for nearly two centuries. Cape Colony has found it possible to govern without friction and to utilise the," Malays " imported by the Dutch East India Company, who are Muhammadan in religion and distinctive in their social habits. They have established a position as fishermen, drivers, and petty agriculturists. It cannot be maintained that South Africa can accommodate only white and black, and has no place for the brown races. For although in a comparatively recently colonised area,

279

such as the territories of the two former republics, this might be argued, Cape Colony affords an example of a large element, consisting not only of the " Malays," but of the " coloured people," which is intermediate in civilisation and habits between the native Africans and the Europeans. There is no intention to minimise the difficulties caused by the presence of an intermediate element, whether of mixed blood or purely Asiatic. But it is believed that equitable administration can prevent these difficulties from becoming dangers. (3.) The employment of Indians in Ships in Colonial Waters It is unnecessary to add to what is said on this point in the historical summary, where the serious disabilities which the New Zealand Shipping Bill of 1910 would impose on Indian seamen are pointed out. India Office, June, 1911.

No. 2. CANADA. HINDU FRIEND SOCIETY OF VICTORIA, British Columbia, to COLONIAL OFFICE. (Received 13 May, 1911.) The following is the basis of a petition to be very respectfully addressed by the Friends of the Hindus, of Victoria, British Columbia, to the Imperial Conference, to be held in London, England, in May, 1911: — 1. That whereas it is computed by authentic records that there are at present some six thousand Hindus resident in Canada, mostly in the province of British Columbia, all working steadily. 2. That they are as a class sober, industrious, reliable, law-abiding people, living continually in accordance with the rules of decency and order (so far as the position forced upon them by persecution and prejudice would permit) which prejudice is now happily passing away. 3. That many of these have fought loyally for the upholding of the Empire in different parts of the world. 4. That since coming to this country the Hindu has made good in spite of climate and adverse conditions and seemingly almost hopeless struggle of two or more years ago and now a Manner on the material side. 5. The present Dominion Immigration Laws are humiliating to the people of India when the aliens, such as the Japanese and Chinese, by their treaty rights, can come to Canada whereas our fellow British subjects are not allowed to enjoy the birth-right of travelling from one part of the British Empire to another. 6. The present Dominion Immigration Laws, since 9th May, 1910, insist upon the Indian people to buy tickets direct from India because the See Order No. !)20 laws read: " The immigrants must come direct from his land of birth or land of citizensliip." As long as they are British subjects any British territory is the land of their citizenship from the interpretation of the Imperial and parental Government. It is needless to point out that the narrow interpretations of the Dominion Government about the land of citizenship do not allow them to enter Canada from Great Britain, Hong Kong, Shanghai, and other parts of the British Empire. These men can travel unhampered in China, Germany, or the Sahara. 7. The present Dominion Immigration Laws are quite inconsistent with the Imperial policy because they discriminate against the people of India, who are British subjects, as compared with other British subjects. 8. That the Hindus hold considerable landed property in Canada, and want to settle down in this country. What they claim is surely within the bounds of reason and moderation, and it is this: — 1. The families of those men who have settled in British Columbia ought to be allowed to enter this country on the same terms as the Japanese, Chinese, or even Negroes. At present an Order in Council requires a Hindu to come direct from

280

the land of his birth, and as there is no direct steamship communication between India and Canada, this law is a legal absurdity, for people cannot perform what is, on the face of it, impossible. Your petitioners note that this very Order in Council, No. 920, has been suspended just at present in the case of aliens, and we respectfully submit why should it not be rescinded for these our fellow-subjects ? 2. A Japanese entering Canada has to show only $50.00 in his possession, while in the case of a Hindu, who is a British subject, it is $200.00 3. That a restrictive number of Hindus, say, about 300 per year, be allowed to come to Canada. This provision would enable the Hindu settlers here to have their relatives join them by slow degrees, the extent to which the facility was availed of being regulated by the demand which automatically adjusts the distribution of labour. 4. That as in the case of other Orientals, merchants, professional men, and students of the Hindu race, may be given free access to this country, so that they may travel unmolested, as is not the case at present. 5. That the Hindu settlers in the United States ought to be allowed to enter Canada to see their friends here without complying with the legal fallacy of not coming direct from India, and the Hindus who have settled in Canada ought to be able to enter the United States.and see their relatives. 6. That the Hindus cannot purchase steamship tickets from India for any point in Canada as the steamship companies will not take the risk to carry them back if refused admission to this country, hence not a single Hindu, whether merchant, student or tourist, coming to Canada during the last two years has been allowed to remain here. Your petitioners beg to submit the following cases as proof of the hardships which the present Immigration Laws entail upon our Hindu fellow subjects;— 1. A Hindu gentleman (Mr. Jinarajadasa), who is a graduate of Cambridge, and a man who has spent much time and study in the capitals of Europe, with a sense of pride, on the Imperialistic side, with which he had been saturated while in England, comes to our Dominion, free in every country under the sun, yet within his own Empire, and with a great love and admiration .for it, finds his liberty in jeopardy, and his person and race discriminated against; his rights as a British subject unrecognized by the Government of Canada. This gentleman was given a specified time—April 3, 1911 —during which, to put it mildly, he was told to leave Canada. 2. The next case that bears out the contention of this paper as to the British subject's being shorn of every semblance of Imperial citizenship, if he happens to be born in India, rather than in Canada or England, is that of Mr. Harnam Singh, who was deported from Vancouver October last. He had served his country, and hence the Empire at large, as a British trooper in the Indian cavalry, side by side with England's bravest sons. He tried to open a night school and home for disabled Hindus in Vancouver, British Columbia. Evidence that would not be sufficient to convict of petty larcency a common thief was sufficient in his case to exile him from this country in twenty-four hours. 3. The next case is that of Mr. Rahim: in June, 1910, proceedings were taken to deport him because he had not come direct from India to Canada (for Mr. Rahim came from Honolulu), but Judge Murphy, seeing this man was a merchant and a British subject, took the broad grounds that a British subject's rights transcend any Order in Council. This decision has an Imperial ring which is a harbinger of the fairplay that is sought by your humble petitioners. 4. One, Bhai Hari Singh, formerly resident of Golden, British Columbia, went to London, England, with Professor Teja Singh, M.A., LL.B., some time ago, but when he wanted to return to Canada was refused admittance into this country. 5. One, Mr. Nathu Ram, a student from India, was not allowed to land at Vancouver last year, where his friends and relatives were residing, only because he had to tranship from Hong Kong for Vancouver. 6. On a recent occasion we had, here in Victoria, a pitiable spectacle of the impotence of law and justice when opposed by prejudice and persecution. It was the case of a number of Hindus destined to Seattle from Calcutta via Hong Kong (that being the only available steamer route). They were refused admittance into the United States, ostensibly on account of their creed, which, as was contended, " sanctioned polygamy." On this pretext they were ordered to be deported. They were brought to Victoria, where, as British subjects in a British port, they desired

281

to have their case tested and investigated by the Courts. They were refused permission to communicate with the shore, nor were their Hindu advisers and friends in this city allowed access to them on board. When they attempted to assert their rights as British subjects, they were promptly placed in confinement by the Japanese ■officials of the vessel " Awa Maru." When finally the courts were moved on their behalf, not only was access to the men refused to one of Victoria's leading X.C.'s, who was treated with disrespect, but further, the writ of habeas corpus, issued under the signature of one of Mis Majesty's judges, was set at defiance, and the men were carried off under conditions of technical " slavery," and without a hearing. It was stated as an excuse that they were still under the United States control, but as everybody knows there is a limit to even American and Japanese jurisdiction, and it certainly has no status in a British port. Does Imperialism mean Canada for the Empire, Australia for the Empire, India for the Empire, or can there be two definitions for subjects of one and the same Empire? If there is but one recognized definition under the flag over which the sun is supposed never to set, then it is for us to see that no injustice shall minimise the rights or privileges of that citizenship, whether the holder is black or white. The question, therefore, which suggests itself, is this, viz., is it just, is it right, is it credible, nay, is it even politic, that we, as subjects of one and the same realm, should condemn any of our fellow subjects to degrading conditions such as your petitioners humbly submit, and which the Canadian Hindus have patiently endured for the past six or seven years, and which, from present appearances, will, unless relieved, still continue ? Your petitioners submit that, with due respect to the Dominion Government at Ottawa, that the disgraceful conditions of these our fellow citizens may be brought up before the Imperial Conference, and the whole question of Hindu immigration may be put on a proper basis with the help and co-operation of Sir Wilfrid Laurier and His Majesty's Government. L. B. HALL, Secretary, Hindu Friend Society, 1,002 Fort Street, Victoria, British Columbia, Dated, 28th April, 1911.

Enclosure in No. 2. (P. C. 920.) From and after the date hereof the landing in Canada shall be and the same is hereby prohibited of any immigrants who have come to Canada otherwise than by continuous journey from the country of which they are natives or citizens, and upon through tickets purchased in that country or purchased or prepaid in Canada.

(XXIV.) Legislative Powers in respect of Merchant Shipping , . NEW ZEALAND. The GOVERNOR to the SECRETARY OF STATE. (Received 7.30 a.m., 11th March, 1911.) Telegram. Your telegram 19th December,* Resolution 13. Following received from Prime Minister with regard to shipping legislation : — Begins: It is in interests of industrial and mercantile marine development of oversea Dominions that they should be freely permitted by

* No. 3 in [Cd. 5513], February, 1911.

20703

2 A

282

Imperial Government to pass reciprocal legislation providing that labour legislation of each Dominion should apply to all merchant vessels registered in such Dominion while in the territorial waters of any other Dominion a party to such reciprocal legislation. Further, each of the oversea Dominions should be freely permitted by Imperial Government to make its labour legislation applicable to all ships, whether registered in Great Britain and Ireland or elsewhere, while in the territorial waters of such Dominion. Ends. Islington.

283

No. 2. Miscellaneous Statements as to British and Foreign Shipping, and as to the Imports and Exports of the United Kingdom classified by principal groups of Articles.

Page 1. Summary Statement of the Tonnage of the Merchant Navies of the United Kingdom, the British Empire, and the principal Maritime Countries at various dates since 1850, distinguishing sailing and steam vessels, with proportion of British to Total Tonnage - 284 2. Details of the foregoing — (a) Sailing and Steam Vessels ------ 286 (b) Steam Vessels only - - - - - - - 288 3. Tonnage of Vessels Registered in the United Kingdom and in other portions of the Empire in each year since 1890, with proportion registered in the United Kingdom to the total registered in the Empire - 290 4. Similar particulars for 1880, 1890, 1900, and 1909, distinguishing Tonnage of Vessels registered in each Dominion, and also distinguishing Sailing from Steam Vessels - - - - - - -291 5. Tonnage of Vessels engaged in the foreign trade of the principal Maritime Countries in the year 1908, distinguishing National, British and other Vessels --------- 292 6. Tonnage of the British shipping engaged in the foreign trade of the principal Maritime Countries with proportion to the total British tonnage so engaged in each case ------- 293 7. Seamen employed in the British Mercantile Marine, 1901-10, distinguishing British Seamen, Foreign Seamen and Lascars, &c. - 293 8. Statements as to the Imports and Exports of the United Kingdom from and to Foreign Countries and British Possessions, classified by principal groups of Articles in each of the last five years : — (a) Total Imports - - 294 (6) Exports of United Kingdom produce - 296 (c) Exports of Foreign and Colonial produce - 298 [These Tables have been compiled from the Navigation and other Returns of the United Kingdom, the several British Dominions, and the various Foreign Countries.]

PREPARED BY THE BOARD OF TRADE,

A (33)9389—7.

284

THE WORLD'S MERCANTILE MARINE. 1. —Statement showing for certain years from 1850 to 1909 the Estimated Net Tonnage of the World's Mercantile Shipping, so far as the particulars are available, distinguishing the Tonnage of "British" Vessels. A.-Sailing and Steam Vessels.

B. —Steam Vessels only.

British Vessels Proportion U mated Tonnagi Total Estiof the World Year. Foreign Vessels.* (Partly estimated-]-.) Total for the World.* (Partly estimated.f) United Kingdom. British Possessions. Total British Empire. British Vessels. Foreign Vessels. 1,000 Tons. 3,565 1,000 Tons. 668 1,000 Tons. 4,233 1,000 Tons. 5,217 1,000 Tons. 9,450 Per cent. Per cent. 1850 44-8 55-2 1860 4,659 1,052 5,711 8,089 13,800 41-4 58-6 1870 5,691 1,458 7,149 8,651 15,800 45-2 54-8 1880 6,575 1,873 8,447 9,669 18,116 46.6 53-4 1890 7,978 1,710 9,688 9,597 19,285 50-2 49-8 1895 8,989 1,516 10,505 9,858 20,363 51-6 48-4 1900 9,304 1,447 10,751 11,689 22,440 47-9 52-1 1905 10,735 1,597 12,332 13,533 25,865 47-7 52-3 1906 11,167 1,624 12,791 14,057 26,848 47-6 52-4 1907 11,485 1,698 13,183 14,472 27,655 47-7 52 • 3 1908 11,541 1,722 13,263 14,953 28,216 47-0 53-0 1909 11,586 1,762 13,348 15,260 28,608 46-7 53-3

British Vesseli Proportion t< mated Tonnagi Total Bstiof the World. Year. Foreign Vessels * (Partly estimated - ] - .) Total for the World.* (Partly estimated. - ! - ) United Kingdom. British Possessions. Total British Empire. British Vessels. Foreign Vessels. 1,000 Tons. 169 1,000 Tons. 19 1,000 Tons. 188 1,000 Tons. 107 1,000 Tons. 295 Per cent. 63-7 Per cent. 36-3 1850 1860 454 46 500 312 812 61-6 38-4 1870 1,113 89 1,202 875 2,077 57-9 42 1 1880 2,723 226 2,949 1,743 4,692 62-9 37-1 1890 5,043 371 5,414 3,377 8,791 61-6 38-4 1895 6,121 423 6,544 4,448 10,992 59-5 40-5 1900 7,208 532 7,740 6,514 14,254 54-3 45-7 1905 9,065 690 9,755 8,799 18,554 52-6 47-4 1906 9,612 729 10,341 9,388 19,729 52-4 47-6 1907 10,024 815 10,839 10,009 20,848 52-0 48-0 1908 10,138 842 10,980 10,428 21,408 51-3 48-7 1909 10,285 889 11,174 10,803 21,977 50-8 49-2 * Excluding Vessels i United States and Japan (.< f For detail* of the es' 2m ployed on see tables 2 an< timated tonnaj ;he rivers am I 3) unavoidat ;e included in lakes of the ly represent gi 1909, see Snpp] United States, :oss tonnage. lementary Stat . The tonnage included on iccount of the ;ement on next page.

285

The World's Mercantile Marine (continued.) Supplementary Statement showing the Net Tonnage of Sailing and Steam Vessels of over 100 tons belonging to the undermentioned countries, as recorded in Lloyd's Register for 1909-10.

A 9389-7,

Flag. All Vessels. Steam Vessels only. Argentine - "i Net Tons. 107,203 Net Tons. 77,647 Brazilian - 158,607 137,902 Chilean 108,838 68,268 Cuban 40,069 38,726 Haytian 2,017 2,017 Mexican - 21,896 17,533 Peruvian - 28,142 6,968 Roumanian 16,987 16,702 Sarawak - 2,253 2,253 Siamese 7,122 7,122 Turkish 131,728 69,833 Uruguayan 62,392 44,670 Venezuelan 3,454 2,172 Other Countries* 24,434 16,422 Total 715,142 508,235 * Bulgaria, Samos, Zanzibii Colombia, Costa Rica, Ecuador, Egypt, Honduras, Liberia, Nicaragua, Oman, Panama, J.'i ir, &c. srsia, Salvador,

286

TONNAGE OF MERCHANT NAVIES (BRITISH AND FOREIGN). 2.—Statement showing the Tonnage of the Merchant Navies of the British Empire, the United Kingdom, and the Principal Maritime Countries in each

[Com] •ltd d froi the 7/ic lal lietur: ,8 of the Countries i Countries. 1850. I860. 1870. 1880. 1895. 1890. United Kingdom (including i Channel Islands and Isle of ! Man). Tons. 3,565,1 33 Tons. 4,658,687 Tons. 5,690,789 Tons. 6,574,513 Tons. 7,978,538 Tons. 8,988,450 British South Africa Commonwealth of Australia Dominion of New Zealand - Dominion of Canada Newfoundland and Labrador British India (including Ceylon) Other British Possessions* 53,543 3,293 396,470 51,869 7,525 137,896 8,717 546,973 92,639 8,897* 182,434 27,306 819,665 76,947 5,982 209,949 64,457 1,237,848 86,561 \ 89,282 ( 178,579 4,220 296,359 73,056 995,397 98,619 70,064 171,835 3.096 291,649 74,562 805,389 106,377 65,564 169,575 1 162,654 258,531 343,096 British Possessions : Total of 667,829 1,052,281 1,158,345 1,872,658 1,709,550 1,516,212 British Empire :* Total of - 4,232,962 5,710,968 7,149,134 8,447,171 9,688,088 10,504,662 Russia - - - - - ( (Vessels o£ 25 tons and upwards.) Finland - - - - ( (rf) 100,000 j(rf) 120,000 I (d)285,000 467,884 (<f)500,000 528,987 (d)100,000 (d) 185,000 (rf)27O,OOO 288,308 (V/)275,000 265,698 Norway - - - (Vessels of 4 tons and upwards.) 298,315 558,927 1,022,515 1,518,658 1,705,699 1,604,965 Sweden - - - - - ( (Vessels of 20 tons and upwards.) -^" (d) 195,000 (d)284,O00 346,862 542,642 510,947 483,003 - - - - ( (Vessels of 4 tons and upwards.) German Empire - - ( (Vessels of 17i tons and upwards.) Holland - (ci) 102,000 (d) 151,000 178,646 249,466 302,194 330,033 (rf)525,000 |(rf)810,000 982,355 1,181,525 1,433,413 1,502,044 292,576 433,922 389,614 328,281 255,711 j 290,657 Belgium - - - - - (Vessels of 50 tons and upwards.) France - - - - - (Vessels of 2 tons and upwards.) 34,919 33,111 30,149 75,666 75,946 87,213 688,153 996,124 1,072,048 919,298 944,013 887,078 Portugaljj - - - - ( (Vessels of 15 tons ami upwards.) (d) 50,000 \(d) 65,000 \fd) 75,000 I (d) 90,000 l(d) 95,000 ;( :(d) 100,000 Spain - - - - - i( (Veseels of 50 tons and upwards.) ItalyJ - - - - - ( (Vessels of 2 tons and upwards.) Auslria§ - - - - - (Vessels of 100 tons and upwards.) Hungary § (Vessels of 100 tons and upwards.) (d)245,000 «)393,000 I (d>150, 000 560,133 618,182 719,572 (d)400,000 (d)650,000 1,012,164 999,196 820,716 776,077 )(«0 > 190,000 ) !(rf)255,000 329.377 ( 261,520 I 45,000 J 95,902 188,512 51,523 62,988 Greece ( United States :|| Registered for Oversea (Foreign Trade). China! (d)200,000 263,075 404,063 (rf)36o,000 271,386 I 300,000 1,585,711 I 2,546,237 1,516,800 1,352,810 946,695 838,187 21,694 41,567 49,307 Japan** - 89,309 145,692 ' 386,163 Total for the Foreign ) Countries specified - ) 5,006,674 7,744,396 8,364,593 9,356,390 9,189,586 9,400,514 Note.—-The particulars marked th Statistics, 1876-87, and other unofficial so &c. They relate in the main to the midd ins Cβ) have been extracte< mrces. The particulars givt Ie of the year stated, and usi tonnage of British Vessels ] ler in Council under the M ras 46,372 in 1900, 66,176 in id from M. K en in italics li iually exclude v registered at S Ierchant Ship}) a. 1905, 66,4K7 i jaer's Report on International Shipping iave been extracted from Lloyds' Register, vessels under 100 tons gross. * These figures do not include the registry from 1st November 1875, by Ord Act, 1843. The tonnage of such vessels v, 60,732 in 11)09. Shanghai, which was made a port of British ling Act, 1873, and the Foreign Jurisdiction in 1906, 62,477 in 1907, 60,488 in 1908, and f Including also vessels on the registi was according to the Danube Rule prior t( I Small coasting vessels and fishing 1 er in Iceland, the Faroe IsU o 1895, but in that year the j boats are included in the yea ands, and the British Rule w; Danish West Indies. The admeasurement as adopted. ar 1870. I

287

of the under-mentioned Years. A.—Sailing and Steam Vessels.

H 2

specified, so far a, the part eulars a: ■e availab, [e.] 1900. 1905. 1900. 1907. 1908. 1909. Countries. Tons. 9,304,108 Tons. 10,735,582 Tons. 11,167,332 Tons. 11,485,099 Tons. 11,541,394 Tons. 11,585,878 United Kingdom (including Channel Islands and Isle of Man). 4,994 333,550 98,753 639,225 112,221 76,437 182,104 8,101 352,455 117,583 668,314 129,617 98,000 222,752 7,549 368,029 122,760 661,196 135,785 109,782 218,948 7,509 376,885 132,596 699,752 142,228 110,193 229,093 7,514 386,031 151,709 703,390 147,186 106,592 219,538 7,231 404,647 150,840 717,964 149,055 109,396 223,002 British South Africa. Commonwealth of Australia. Dominion of New Zealand. Dominion of Canada. Newfoundland and Labrador. British India (including Cevlon). Other British Possessions.* * ; 1,447,284 1,596,822 1,624,049 1,698,256 1,721,960 1,762,135 British Possessions : Total of.. 10,751.392 12,332,404 12,791,381 13,183,355 13,263,354 13,348,013 British Empire :* Total of. 633,821 600,122 028,876 644,201 700,959 750,000 llussia. (Vessels of 25 tons and upwards.) Finland. 340,715 352,314 357,614 365,444 383,205 391,206 1,508,118 1,482,094 1,547,884 1,569,964 1,569,646 1,575,000 Norway. (Vessels of i tons and upwards.) 613,792 723,089 712,361 771,257 777,724 769,347 S weden. (Vessels of 20 tons and upwards.)ff Denmarkf. (Vessels of i tons and upwards.) German Empire. (Vessels of 17i tons and upwards.; Holland. 108,440 483,434 517,201 545,981 541,148 546,616 1,941,645 2,469,292 2,629,093 2,790,435 2,825,449 2,859,307 346,923 411,307 436,749 447,666 458,304 51.1,307 113,259 99,733 112,515 120,187 152,325 187,444 Belgium. (Vessels of 50 tons and upwards.) France. (Vessels of 2 tons and upwards.) Portugal.^ (Vessels of 15 tons and upwards.) 1,037,726 1,387,220 1,400,542 1,402,647 1,452,495 1,444,338 109,431 101,208 100,839 101,038 79,709 85,000 774,579 743,881 724,092 721,211 728,314 745,521 Spain. (Vessels of 50 tons and upwards.) Italy."| (Vessels of 2 tons and upwards.) 945,008 1,025,603 1,000,797 995,260 1,020,062 1,075,000 261,472 360,703 372,028 411,296 434,865 435,468 An stria. § (Vessels of 100 tons and, upwards.) Hungary. § (Vessels of 100 tons and upwards.) Greece. United States :|| Registered for Oversea (Foreign Trade). China.* 66,344 92,484 95,806 111,478 115,513 115,426 319,303 370,824 394,110 403,197 440,931 475,000 826,694 954,513 939,486 871,146 940,068 887,505 38,756 65,178 73,418 75,847 84,850 90,000 863,936 1,273,467 1,392,798 1,481,206 1,544,921 1,601,301 Japan.** 11,149,962 13,002,461 13,466,209 13,829,461 14,250,488 14,544,786 f Total for the Foreign Countries ( specified. § Excluding small coasti || Years ended 30th June •J Vessels of foreign (i.e., decline in tonnage in 1900 wi Jags. ** Gross tonnage of vessc mailing vessels of half .lapanei ft Prior to 1895, Steam V II Vessels engaged in tl Azores and Madeira) only. ing vessels and :. Gross tonm , Noii-Ohinese} as attributed t< ils of foreign 13 se and halt' for< fishing boats. The Aas1 rian figures include vessels trading on the Danube bge employed in the foreign trade and in the whale fisheries. \ bel f ongi fS t0 C1,ir \ ese ownera - and sailing under the Chinese flat? The J the transfer of a large number of sea-going vessels (chiefly steamers) tcforeign Sn°typ e eXClUding imk *- ThC l' arti(;ul£ »' s in Md «** 1899, however, include also 'essels at all to nnages and Sailing Vessels above 10 tons were included. ule and in the "Grande Cabataggio" (i.e. the traffic between Portugal ami the ie Foreign Tri

288

Tonnage of Merchant Navies (British and Foreign)— continued. 2.—Statement showing the Tonnage of the Merchant Navies of the British Empire, the United Kingdom, and the Principal Maritime Countries for

[Covipiled fro 1 the Official Returns of the Gountrie. Countries. 1850. 1860. 1870. 1880. 1890. 1895. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. ' Tons. Tons. United Kingdom (including 'Channel Islands and Isle of Man). 168,474 454,327 1,112,934 2,723,468 5,042,517 6,121,555 British South Africa Commonwealth of Australia Dominion of New Zealand Dominion of Canada - - - Newfoundland and Labrador British India (including Ceylon) Other British Possessions* i T3 11 1 I 283 11,837 350 25,452 45 7,850 J 33 24,173 5,641 30,636 1,983 11,766 14,968 231 59,226 12.201 100,091 6,303 11,665 36,097 1,426 129,861 38,109 115,770 5,388 24,532 56,103 1,875 146,882 38,833 143,209 7,421 29,958 54,722 I British Possessions : Total of 19,157 45,817 89,200 225,814 371,189 422,900 British Empire* : Total of 187,631 500,144 1,202,134 2,949,282 5,413,706 6,544,455 Russia -.-■--,.-- (Vessels of 25 tons and upwards.) Finland - (d) 5,000 (rf) 15,000 {d) 50,000 88,990 (d) 150,000 205,648 (d) 1,500 (ti) 3,000 11,431 (e) 26,048 28,770 Norway - - - - (Vessels of -1 tons and upwards.) (d) 500 (d) 4,500 13,715 58,062 203,115 321,052 Sweden - - - - - (Vessels of 20 tons and upwards.)ft Denmarkf -.-,-.- (Vessels of 4 tons and upwards.) German Empire - - (Vessels of 17J tons and upwards.) Holland ------ (d) 3,500 (d) 12,000 (d)2 1,000 81,049 141,267 181,276 (d) 1,500 {d) 4,500 10,453 51,957 112,788 144,931 (</) 6,000 (o!)30,000 81,994 215,758 723,652 879,939 2,706 10,132 19,455 64,394 128,511 188,276 Belgium - - - - - (Vessels of 50 tons and upwards.) France - (Vessels of 2 tons and upwards.) Portugal XX (Vessels of 15 tons and upwards.) 1,604 4,254 9,501 65,224 71.553 86,296 13,925 68,025 154,415 277,759 499,92 I 500,568 («) 1,700 (d) 7,500 (d) 15,000 (rf)25,000 (rf)37,OOO (d)45,000 Spain (Vessels of 50 tons and upwards.) (d) 4,000 (d) 15,000 (d)60,000 233,695 407,935 526,340 Italy (Vessels of 2 tons and upwards.) (d) 3,750 (d) 7,500 32,100 77,050 186,567 220,508 - (Vessels of 100 tons and upwards.) Hungary - - - - - (Vessels of 100 tons and upwards.) Greece - - - - ) (r/)7,5OO (d) 20,000 49,977 I 63,789 ( (r/)5,000 87,474 107,461 9,632 36,992 (d) 2,500 5,360 (d) 25,000 44,681 (d) 100,000 United States :—$ Registered for Oversea (Foreign Trade) 44,942 97,296 192,544 146,604 197.630 252,045 Chinal 21,694 29,766 32,708 Japan** - 41,215 93,812 341,369 Total for the Foreign 1 Countries specified - j 96,627 299,707 718,514 1,553,671 3,151,355 4,199,179 NOTE.—The particulars marked thus ( 1876 87, and other unofficial sources. Tl ;he main to the middle of the years state< * These figures do not include the t< registry from 1st November 1875, by Ord 4ct, 1H3. The tonnage of such vessels v 15,622 in 1909. («) In 1892, d) have been ie paticulars i: 1. and usually mnage of Bri Bγ in Council i fas 21,010 in 1 extracted from n italics have b • exclude vesseli itish Vessels reg under the Men 1900, 22,628 in M. Kiaers' Re >een extracted s of 100 tons g jistered at Sha chant Shippini 1905, 21,170 i 2port on Intel from Lloyds' national Shipj Register, &c. ping Statistics, They relate in ;ross. irighai. which g Act, 1873, ai in 1906, 18,985 vas made a p id the Foreig] in 1907, 15,20 port of British ,n Jurisdiction )H in 1908, and

289

the under-mentioned Years—continued. B.—Steam Vessels only.

A 9389—7.

H 3

tpecified, so far as the particut ,ars are avail ,e. 1900. 1905. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. Countries. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. Tons. 7,207,610 9,064,816 9,612,013 10,023,723 10,138,613 10,284,818 ( United Kingdom (including I Channel Islands and Isle of ( Man). 4,381 190,301 56,625 164,092 9,982 42,838 63,969 6,432 222,362 76,238 218,670 11,594 72,804 82,350 5,304 239,490 81,305 225,964 11,194 86,000 79,319 5,264 250,190 88,629 287,867 12,352 87,610 82,896 5,269 256,260 107,405 295,645 15,218 86,347 75,534 4,986 275,032 110,677 313,142 16,706 89,055 79,142 British South Africa. Commonwealth of Australia. Dominion of New Zealand. Dominion of Canada. Newfoundland and Labrador. British India (including Ceylon). Other British Possessions.* 532,188 690,450 728,576 814,808 841,678 888,740 British Possessions : Total of. 7,739,798 9,755,266 10,340,589 10,838,531 10,980,291 11,173,558 British Empire* : Total of. 364,361 382,275 409,806 426,488 443,243 475,000 Russia. (Vessels of 25 tons and upwards.) Finland. 53,561 54,556 58,235 60,784 68,649 70,738 505,443 668,230 754,466 819,282 850,713 890,000 Norway. (Vessels of 4 tons and upwards.) 325,105 459,664 488,362 532,515 439,185 577,715 Sweden. (Vessels of 20 tons and upwards.)ff 250,137 334,124 375,743 404,946 405,028 410,010 Denmark.f (Vessels of i tons and upwards.) German Empire. (Vessels of 17J tons and upwards.) Holland. 1,347,875 1,915,475 2,096,947 2,256,783 2,302,959 2,349,557 268,430 356,890 376,325 398,026 414,134 463,958 112,518 527,551 96,889 711,027 111,590 723,487 119,223 739,819 149,287 804,284 184,261 806,073 Belgium. (Vessels of 50 tons and upwards.) France. (Vessels of 2 tons and upwards.) Portugal. JJ (Vessels of 15 tons and upwards.) 51,506 58,077 62,423 62,675 42,121 45,000 679,392 685,680 673,643 676,026 687,855 697,923 Spain. (Vessels of 50 tons and upwards.) Italy. (Vessels of 2 tons and upwards.) Austria.§ (Vessels of 100 tons and upwards.) Hungary. (Vessels of 100 tons and upwards.) 376,844 484,432 497,537 526,586 566,738 600,000 236,130 349,439 361,107 402,049 429,304 434,276 55,375 89,736 93,084 108,695 112,797 113,506 143,436 225,512 247,310 257,900 294,651 325,000 Greece. 341,342 601,180 591,285 602,125 598,737 578,526 United States : — J Registered for Oversea (Foreign Trade). 18,215 45,617 51,189 57,604 65,452 75,000 China.T 543,365 938,783 1,040,554 1,116,193 1,160,440 1,198,098 Japan.** 6,200,586 8,457,586 9,013,093 9,567,719 9,835,577 10,294,641 ( Total for the Foreign Countries I specified. f See Note (t) on page 28 % See note on (f) on pag< XX See note (JJ) on page 21 § The Austrian figures inc 16. % See note (||) oi e 287. ft Prior to 1895 87. ** fe note (**) 3lude vessels trading on the Danube. page 287. steam vessels >n page 287. if all tonnages were included,

290

THE BRITISH MERCANTILE MARINE.

3. —Net Tonnage of Sailing and Steam Vessels on the Register in the United Kingdom and in other parts of the British Empire, at the end of each of the Years from 1890 to 1909 inclusive, with the percentage proportion registered in the United Kingdom, and in other parts of the Empire, respectively.

Net Tom tage of Vessels on the iegistcr. Percentage if Total. Years. United All other parts In the United In all other parts of Kingdom.* the British Empire. Total. Kingdom.* of the • British Empire. Net Tons. Net Tons. Net Tons. Per cent. Per cent. 1890 & 7,978,538 1,709,550 9,698,088 82-4 17-6 1891 8,279,297 1,682,277 9,961,574 83-1 16-9 1892 8,644,754 1,641,444 10,286,198 84-0 16-0 1893 8,778,503 1,587,064 10,365,567 84-7 15-3 1894 8,956,181 1,556,091 10,512,272 85-2 1-1-8 1895 8,988,450 1,516,212 10,504,662 85-6 14-4 1896 9,020,282 1,483,025 10,503,307 85-9 14-1 1897 8,953,171 1,463,271 10,416,442 86-0 14-0 1898 9,001,860 1,458,783 10,460,643 86-1 13-9 1899 9,164,342 1,437,857 10,602,199 86-4 13-6 1900 9,304,108 1,447,284 10,751,392 86-5 13-5 1901 9,608,420 1,511,968 11,120,388 86-4 13-6 1902 10,054,770 1,511,975 11,566,745 86-9 13-1 1903 10,268,604 1,562,835 11,831,439 86-8 13-2 1904 10,554,520 1,601,581 12,156,101 86-8 13-2 1905 10,735,582 1,596,822 12,332,404 87-1 12-9 1906 11,167,332 1,624,049 12,791,381 87-3 12-7 1907 11.485,099 1,698,256 13,183,355 87-1 12-9 1908 11,541,394 1,721,960 1,762,135 13,263,354 87-0 13-0 1909 11,585,878 13,348,013 86-8 13-2 * inclixli ig the Isle of Man and Channel Islands.

291

The British Mercantile Marine (continued). 4. —Net Tonnage of Sailing and Steam Vessels Registered under Part I. of the Merchant Shipping Act, 1894, that remained on the Register, and the Percentage Proportion of the Total Tonnage of the Empire so Registered, in each of the Principal Divisions of the British Empire at the end of each of the under-mentioned years.

H 4

1880. 18! id. Sailing Vessels. Steam Vessels. Proportion to Total Tonnage of the Empire. Sailing Vessels. Steam Vessels. Proportion to Total Tonnage of the Empire. Total. Total. Net Net Net Net •Net Net United Kingdom* - Tonnage. 3,851,045 Tonnage. 2,723,468 Tonnage. 6,574,513 Per Cent. 77-8 Tonnage. 2,936,021 Tonnage. 5,042,517 Tonnage. 7,978,538 Per Cent. 82- I South Africa - 5,751 231 5,982 0-1 ; 2,794 1,426 4,220 0-1 Australia 150,723 59,226 209,949 2-5 166,498 129,861 296,359 3-1 New Zealand 52,256 12,201 64,457 0-8 34,947 38,109 73,056 0-7 Canada 1,137,757 100,091 1,237,848 14-6 879,627 115,770 995,397 10-3 Newfoundland 80,258 6,303 86,561 1-0 93,231 5,388 98,619 1-0 British India - 62,057 11,410 73,467 09 31,768 24,277 56,045 0-6 Other parts of the British Empire. 158,042 36,352 194,394 2-3 129,496 56,358 185,854 1-8 Total 5,497,889 2,949,282 8,447,171 100-0 4,274,382 5,413,706 9,688,088 100-0 19i 10. L9i >H. Sailing Vessels. Steam Vessels. Total. Proportion , to Total Tonnage of the Empire. Sailing Vessels. Steam Vessels. Total. Proportion to Total Tonnage of the Empire. Net, Net Net Per Cent. 86-5 Net Net Net United Kingdom* - Tonnage. 2,096,498 J Tonnage. 7,207,610 Tonnage. 9,304,108 Tonnage. 1,301,060 Tonnage. 10,284,818 Tonnage. 11,585,878 Per Cent. 86-8 South Africa - 613 4,381 4,994 0-1 2,245 4,986 7,231 0-1 Australia 143,249 190,301 333,550 3-1 129,615 275,032 404,647 3-0 New Zealand - 42,128 56,625 98,753 0-9 40,163 110,677 150,840 1-1 Canada - - - 475,133 164,092 639,225 6-0 404,822 313,142 717,964 5-4 Newfoundland 102,239 9,982 112,221 1-0 132,349 16,706 149,055 1 -1 British India - 19,769 41,837 61,606 0-6 10,859 87,773 98,632 0-7 Other parts of the British Empire. 131,965 64,970 196,935 1-8 153,342 80,424 233,766 1-8 Total 3,011,594 7,739,798 10,751,392 100-0 2,174,455 11,173,558 13,348,013 100-0 Notes.— (1) The fig in one part of the Briti Railway Company, whic Company, the Allan Ste ports in the United Kinj ;ures of the above table rela ish Empire are owned in a dif 3h is registered in London. V eamship Company, &c, tradin gdom. ite to the pla Cerent part of 'urther, such \ lg between th ices at which vessels are registered. In s( the Empire, as in the case of the Pacific fli 'essels as those of the Atlantic fleet of the ie United Kingdom and other parts of th( >me cases vesse jet of the Cam ! Canadian Pa< : Empire are sis registered adian Pacific cific Railway registered at (2) The tonnage re of 1910 was as follows other divisions. imaining on the Registers in ; Sailing, 1,112,944, Steam, 1C the United I 3,442,7)9; Toi kingdom (including the Isle of Man and C tal, 11,555,663, Figures for the year 1910 . ihannel Islands cannot yet be s s) at the end given for the * Including the Isle e of Man and the Channel Isli ands.

292

5. —Statement showing the Tonnage of Sailing and Steam Vessels of Different Nationalities Entered and Cleared in the Foreign Trade of the Principal Maritime Countries during the Year 1908, so far as the particulars are available.

Country. National Vessels. British Vessels. Other Vessels. Total iritish Empire : — United Kingdom - Tons. Tons. 77,869,772 Tons. 53,576,424 Tons. 131,446,196 British South Africa Commonwealth of Australia Dominion of New Zealand - Dominion of Canada (1908-9) Newfoundland and Labrador (1908-9) British India (1908-9) See 5,741,105 6,318,621 2,591,947 13,211,648 1,042,890 10,375,948 1,320,612 2,262,530 100,405 6,554,228 815,271 2,534,875 7,061,717 8,581,151 2,692,352 19,765,876 1,858,161 12,910,823 next Column. Total British Possessions 39,282,159 13,587,921 52,870,080 Total British Empire 117,151,931 67,164,345 184,316,276 'oreign Countries :— Russia in Europe* - Norway - Sweden - • Denmark - Germany - Holland - Belgium - France ..-...- Portugal - Spain ■,■■•."" Italy United States (1908-9) Chile .... Argentine Republic (1907) Japan 2,273,234 5,077,527 9,985,487 8,836,312 21,204,441 7,002,986 2,941,791 13,285,683 747,619 14,079,657 12,163,193 8,618,202 1,446,101 9,649,761 17,397,983 7,220,167 877,833 1,349,850 1,036,620 11,286,750 8,601,213 12,403,161 20,759,395 17,649,739 10,796,417 13,896,867 29,698,443 8,550,065 7,068,816 12,803,724 11,847,073 3,032,657 8,785,547 5,972,608 11,135,128 10,323,607 11,505,472 21,624,547 16,934,437 13,374,512 21,735,266 21,530,541 8,002,467 6,275,796 10,146,808 21,340,474 8,988,017 20.120,884 15,845,540 43,626,319 25,927,806 26,850,424 55,669,625 35,331,795 38,250,586 47,795,326 59,847,186 17,998,633 22,994,373 40,348,515 Total Foreign Countries 134,709,977 163,999,060 182,226,466 480,935,503 Total 134,709,977 281,150,991 249,390,811 665.251,779 * Includin: the Caucasian ■orts of the Black Se:

293

6. —Statement showing the Tonnage of British Vessels Entered and Cleared in the Foreign Trade of the Principal Maritime Countries in 1908, with the Percentage Proportion of the British Tonnage entered and cleared in each case to the total specified.

7.—Statement showing the Number of Seamen employed in the British Mercantile Marine for the years 1901-1910, distinguishing British Seamen, Foreign Seamen and Lascars, &c.; and also showing the percentage which these form of the total number employed.

Country. Aggregate British Tonnage '?$££%£££* entered and cleared. J^fed. British Empire : — United Kingdom ~ - - Tons. 77,869,772 Per cent. 27-7 British South Africa Commonwealth of Australia Dominion of New Zealand - Dominion of Canada (1908-9) Newfoundland and Labrador (1908-9) British India (1908-9) 5,741,105 6,318,621 2,591,947 13,211,648 1,042,890 10,375,948 2-0 2-3 •9 4-7 •4 3-7 Total British Possessions 39,282,159 14-0 Total British Empire - 117,151,931 41-7 Foreign Countries : — Russia in Europe* - Norway ...... 7 Sweden - Denmark - Germany - Holland - Belgium - France - Portugal - Spain - Italy .... United States (1908-9) Chile - - Argentine Republic (1907) - Japan .... 7,220,167 877,833 1,349,850 1,036,620 11,286,750 8,601,213 12,403,161 20,759,395 17,649,739 10,796,417 13,896,867 29,698,443 8,550,065 7,068,816 12,803,724 2-6 •3 •5 •4 4-0 3-1 4-4 7-4 6-3 3-8 K-9 10-6 3-0 2-5 4-5 Total Foreign Countries 163,999,060 58-3 Total of specified countries - 281,1.50,991 100-0 * Including the Cauoasii in Ports of the Black Sea,

British Seamen. Foreign Seamen. Lascars, &: Under Asiati Agree :., employed ic Articles of anent. Year. Total. Number. Percentage of Total. Number. Percentage of Total. Number. Percentage of Total. 1901 1902 1903 1904 1905 1906 1907 1908 1909 •1910 172,912 174,538 176,520 176,975 180,492 188,340 194,848 196,834 198,474 202,000 69-7 68 '8 ■ 68-4 68-2 68-5 69-5 70-3 71'4 72-4 73-2 37,630 39,825 40,396 39,832 39,711 38,084 37,694 34,735 31,873 30,000 15-2 15-7 15-7 15-4 15-1 It -1 13-6 12-6 II-β 10-9 37,431 39,177 41,021 42,682 43,483 44,367 44,604 44,152 43,960 44,000 15-1 15-5 15-9 16-4 16-4 16-4 16-1 16-0 16-0 15'9 247,973 253,540 257,937 259,489 263,686 270,791 277,146 275,721 274,307 276,000 Note. —These figures belonging to the United Navigation) returned as er show the pers( Kingdom, Isle nployed in the >ns employed i of Man and ( Home (inclndi jn vessels regii Channel Island ing Fishing) ai 3tered under ] Is (exclusive o: id Foreign Tri "art I. of the I i vessels empL ides. Merchant Shipj >yed on Rivers ling Act, 1894, and in Inland * The figures for 1910 are provisional 1.

294

TRADE OF THE UNITED KINGDOM. 8. —Summary Statement showing the Value of the Imports into and Exports from the United Kingdom, consigned from or to Foreign Countries and British Possessions,

Imports fi ■om Foreign 'ountries. Imports from Uritis] Class and Group. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910. 1906. 1907. I.-F00D, DRINK, AND TOBACCO: £ £ * £ & £ ■ & A. Grain" and flour B. Meat, ind tiding animals for food C. Other foodand driuk : (1) Non-dutiable (2) Dutiable - - D. Tobacco - - - - 51.661,658 40,423,337 53,774,459 39,857,233 58.252,994 39,056,883 58,025,752 36,595,272 50,114,426 35,347,177 10.218,931 11,603,110 21,634,097 12,030,980 I O 52,145,885 32,958.886 4,650,902 52,123,490 35,736,747 4,142,588 54,086,639 35,367,701 5,094,122 192,458,339 53,818,400 37,126,948 4,902,171 55,891,101 40,628,287 4,528.380 10,677,230 11.750,286 07,925 j 56,317,488 15,330,739 12,580,419 j 73,244 i 01,656,079 3 I 5 Total, Class I. 181,840,668 185,034,517 190,468,543 186,509.371 6 II.-RAW MATERIALS AND ARTICLES MAINLY UNMANUFACTURED: A. Coal, coke, and manufactured fuel. B. Iron ore, scrap iron, and steel C. Other metallic ores I). Wood and timber - E. Cotton F. Wool G. Other textile materials - H. Oil seeds, nuts, oils, fats, and gums. I. Hides and undressed skins J. Paper making materials - K. Miscellaneous - - 20,766 47,037 4,044 X.025 33.926 03 79 7 6,032,159 6,686,of>3 21,251,631 54,095,478 7,025,256 7,407,719 ■16.766,443 7,220,905 7,527,338 21.899,348 07,802,506 8,064,803 8,355.561 19,072,782 4.916,583 6,998,972 19.713,485 54,109,900 6,411,108 6,868,566 19,833,757 5,006,797 6,402,030 19,150,753 58,489,030 7,633,267 • 0,728,457 20.905.346 0,197,316 6,679,872 21.303,089 68,574.056 8,090,178 7.129,345 21.823,034 134,597 2,443,581 6,255,779 1,654,162 23.490,462 9,616.994 8.867,771 138,684 2.0OO.794 5,193,706 2,655,63] 28,395,017 9,655,963 11,024,634 8 9 10 II 12 13 14 5,559,791 3.674,163 18,628,376 5,793,471 4.175,366 19,700,259 169,633.225 5,096,543 4.313,831 17,339.450 145,606,2119 5,845,320 4.204'280 21,421,048 6,314,074 4.707.623 30,220,634 5,139,905 261,246 5,663,538 63,428.098 4,959,262 187,931 6,203,945 15 16 17 Total, Class II. 147,674,610 155,855,553 181,140,317 71,615,646 18 III.-ARTICLES WHOLLY OR MAINLY MANUFACTURED: 111 A. Iron and steel and manufactures thereof. B. Other metals and manufactures thereof. C. Cutlery, hardware, implements . (except machine tools), and instruments. D. Electrical goods and apparatus (other than machinery and telegraph and telephone wire). B. Machinery V. Ships (new) - - - - G. Manufactures of wood and timber (including furniture). H. Yarns and textile fabrics : (1) Cotton --. - (2) Wool - - - - (3) Silk - ... (4) Other Materials - I. Apparel - - - - - J. Chemicals, drugs, dyes and colours. K. Leather and thereof (including gloves, but excluding boots and shoes). L. Earthenware and glass - M. Paper N. Railway carriages and trucks (not of iron), motor cars, cycles, carts, &c. O. Miscellaneous 7,193,023 7,668,968 9,004,701 12,677 8,347,075 7,920,598 22,154 17,324,740 17,530,097 15,382,459 10,038,487 15.018,343 10,906,986 11,402,715 20 3,761,491 4,059,179 3,737,280 3,710,709 4,653,782 10,125 13,193 21 1,186,631 1,247,565 1,263,205 1,322.389 1,685,715 994 85 :>'.'. 5,025,540 28.260 1,886,357 5,189,397 26,710 1,807,493 4,427.333 17,736 1,879,992 4.315,801 23.106 1,927,381 4,351.168 26,698 2,208.345 101.432 134 130,371 122.284 305 113.223 23 24 25 11,575,537 11,969,096 13,727,237 4,278.011 4,714^212 8,900,493 9,620,088 10,660,390 13,531,757 4,408.890 4,529,213 10.082.609 9.239,516 9,397,587 12,505,433 3,980.857 4,191,762 8,800,870 9,706,510 9,619,960 12.727,409 5,167,398 5,063,658 9.363,892 10,687,109 9,463,100 13,487,314 5,387,199 5,099,504 10,035,968 126,603 100,742 ' 23,021 2,053.823 15,637 1.203J018 250,988 1211,349 40,292 2,760,079 13,044 1,547.309 20 27 28 29 30 31 8,298,224 7,313,125 8,343,152 8,451,042 8,639,208 3,005,011 3.448,815 32 4,215,639 5,482,581 4,955,597 4,048,332 5,517,339 4.912,435 3.079,190 s>60.122 4,438.855 3,752,749 5,423.270 4,686,400 3,812,366 6,059,274 5,600,63) 3,523 245.924 3,940 4,102 156,548 0.543 :s:i :;i 35 22,919,374 22,389,511 20,519,001 125,039,384 21,876,881 131,103,766 22,843.920 1,038,342 800,045 36 Total, Class III. - 136,596,101 134,007,159 138,124,345 19,588,903 20,837,133 37 IV.-MISCELLANEOUS AND UNCLASSIFIED (including Parcel Post). 38 1,862,782 1,767,499 1,713,070 2,025,156 2,032,095 579,844 590,684 Total • 467,974,167 491,102,400 464,817,692 1479,453,018 507,806,758 139,914,333 154,705,542 Note. —The values of the Imports represent, the cost, insurance, and fre: 507,806,758 139,914,333 154,705,542 39 iglit

295

respectively, during each of the years from 1906 to 1910, inclusive, classified by Principal Groups of Articles. (a) Total Imports into the United Kingdom.

ossessions (including Protectorates). Total Imports from All Sources. Class and Group. 1908. i 1909. 1910. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910. £ * A * £ £ £ I.-F00D, DRINK, AND TOBACCO: £ 1 ■> 14,48^,340 10,391,451 25,081,669 11,028,156 27,183,957 13,531,770 67,880,589 52,026,453 75,409,156 51,888,213 72.733.334 49;448,334 83,107.421 47,623,428 77,298,383 48,878,947 A. Grain and flour. B. Meat, including animals for food. C. Other food and drink (1) Non-dutiable. (2) Dutiable. D. Tobacco. 3 4 6 13,890,255 12,840,673 73,031 14.030,586 13^625,937 84,492 16,338,839 14,021,249 96,402 71,172,217 68,823,115 44,709,172 4,718,827 238,158,156 67,460,229 48,317,166 4,215,832 247,290,596 68,576,894 48,208,374 5,167,153 67,848,986 50,752,885 4,986,663 72,229,940 54,649,536 4,624,782 j 257,681,588 li 51,675,750 63,850,840 244,134;089 254,319,383 Total, Class I. II.-RAW MATERIALS AND ARTICLES MAINLY UNMANUFACTURED: 7 645 272 193 47,100 20,845 4,689 8,297 34,119 A. Coal, coke, and manufactured fuei. 8 9 10 11 12 13 1 I r>8, Ho 1,902.133 4,592,684 1,724,923 24,336,882 6,829,612 8,681,210 69,334 1,864,563 4,440,826 1,805,419 27,408.499 5,399.250 10,134i537 64,155 2,290,400 4,904,240 3,137,252 29,242.292 o,673J982 15,725.926 6.766,756 9,030,144 27,507,410 55,749,640 30,515,718 17,024,713 25,634,214 7,359,649 10.128,132 27,093,054 70,458,197 36,459,820 18,011,524 30,697,416 4,974,723 8,901,105 24,306,169 55,834,883 30,746.990 13.698,178 28,514,967 5,076,131 8,327,193 23,5!) 1.579 60.295,049 35,041,766 12,127,707 31,039,883 6,261,471 8.970,272 26,207,329 71,711,908 37,332,470 12,803,327 37,548,960 B. Iron ore, scrap iron, and steel. C. Other metallic ores. D. Wood and timber. E. Cotton. F. Wool. G-. Other textile materials. H. Oil seeds, nuts, oils, fats, and gums. 15 16 17 4,326,422 297,166 5,099,901 5,772,436, 295,001 7,099,806. 64,289,943 6,567,652 204,864 12,224,325 80,035,281 10,699,696 3,935,409 24,191,914 211,102,714 10,752,733 4,363,297 25,904,204 9,422,965 4,610,997 22,439,351 203,455,017 11,617,756 4,499,281 28,520,854 220,145,496 12,882,326 4,972,487 42,450,959 261,175,628 I. Hidesand undressed skins J. Paper making materials. K. Miscellaneous. IS 57,848,718 241,248,871 Total, Class II. III.-ARTICLES WHOLLY OR MAINLY MANUFACTURED: 44,996 21,513 8,359,752 7,215,177 A. Iron and steel and manufactures thereof. B. Other metals and manufactures thereof. C. Cutlery, hardware, implements (except machine tools) and instruments. 19 12,544 7,681,512 7,971,594 9,086,214 20 9,277,143 8,307,841 9,680,851 28,231,726 28,932,812 24,659,602 24,346,328 24,699,194 21 ■ 12,897 8,340 19,691 3,771,616 4,072,372 3,750,177 3,719,049 4,673,473 22 497 120 825 1,187,625 1,247,650 1,263,762 1,322,509 1,686,540 D. Electrical goods and apparatus (other than machinery and telegraph and telephone wire). 23 21 25 125,571 463 90,925 122,535 760 126,877 119,730 406 130,127 6,126,972 28,400 2,016,728 5,311,681 27,015 1,920,716 4,552,90418,199 1,970,917 £,£38,336 23,926 2,054,258 1.170,898 27,104 2,338,472 E. Machinery. F. Ships (new). G. Manufactures of wood and timber (including furniture). H. Yarns and textile fabrics : (1) Cotton. (2) Wool. (3) Silk. (4) Other materials. I. Apparel. J. Chemicals, drugs, dyes, and colours. 26 27 28 l'!I 30 31 236,279 102,469 30,791 2,422,006 9,057 1,384,741 132,581 107,800 32,522 2,157,478 8,603 1,232,701 187,519 136.186 33,707 2,667,468 7,811 1,223,717 9,702,140 12,075,838 13,750,258 6,331,834 4,729,849 10,104,111 9,871,076 10,789,739 13,572,049 7,168,975 4,542,257 11,629,978 9,475,795 9,500,056 12,536,224 6,402,863 4,200,819 10,185,617 9,839,091 9,727,760 12,759,931 7,324,876 5,072,261 10,596,593 10,874,628 9,599,286 13,521,021 8,054,667 5.107,315 n>59.685 32 3,219,548 3,166,088 3,185,533 11,903,235 10,761,940 11,562,700 11,617,130 11,824,741 K. Leather and manufactures thereof (in eluding gloves, but excluding boots and shoes). S3 34 35 6,140 232,543 6,996 4,640 224,161 4,321 4.605 354,444 2,518 4,219,162 5,728,505 4,959,537 4,052,434 5,673,887 4,918,978 3,685,330 5,798,665 4,445,851 3,757,389 5,647,437 4,690,781 3,816,971 6.413,718 5,603,149 L. Earthenware and glass. M. Paper. N. Railway carriages and trucks (not o£ iron), motor cars, cycles, carts, &c. 875,603 884,964 944,465 23,957,716 23,195,556 21,394,604 143,085,597 22,761,845 23,788,385 O. Miscellaneous. 86 37 18,046,213 16,567,328 18,721,116 156,185,004 147,671,094 156,845,461 Total, Class III. 154,904,292 38 565,114 543,828 521,652 2,442,626 2,364,183 2,278,784 2,568,981 2,554,347 IV.-MISCELLANEOUS AND UNCLASSIFIED (including Parcel Post)128,135,795 145,251,939 170,450,266 624,704,957 678,257,024 Total. 39 607,888,500 645,807,942 592,953,487 or, when goods are consigned for sale, the latest, sale value of such goods.

296

TRADE OF THE UNITED KINGDOM. 8. —Summary Statement showing the Value of the Imports into and Exports from the United Kingdom, consigned from or to Foreign Countries and British

Class and Group. Exports of United Kingdom Produce to Foreign Countries. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910. Exports of United Possessions 1906. 1907. I.-F00D, DRINK, AND TOBACCO : £ £ £ £ £, £ * 1,924,238 421,137 9,105,597 337,031 11,788,003 2,377,908 432,456 10,064,014 397,508 2,696,504 398,769 9,271,519 477,308 2,700.985 402,585 10,441,824 624,027 2,615,855 469,857 11,736,589 922,310 647,558 366,538 7,038,154 723,629 711,255 503,692 7,004,755 864,990 • A. Grain and flour B. Meat, including animals for food C. Other, food and drink D. Tobacco .-•..- 1 2 3 4 Total, Class 1. 13.271,886 12,844,100 14,169,421 15,744,611 8,775,879 9,084,692 5 II.-RAW MATERIALS AND ARTICLES MAINLY UNMANUFACTURED: A. Coal, coke, and manufactured fuel. B, Iron ore, scrap iron and steel - 0. Other metallic ores D. Wood and timber - B. Cotton F. Wool (i. Other textile materials - H. Oil seeds, nuts, oils, fats, and 29,982,049 437,977 171,030 32,257 40,537,739 420,968 180,440 33,767 3,659,924 225,706 2,700,769 40,053,254 312,427 67,252 24,405 35,649,908 403,105 91,905 49,609 36,292,508 363,288 69,306 56,926 1,522,242 158.846 5^061 59,318 1,581.255 152,481 9,245 78,074 6 ■J 8 9 10 II 12 13 3,383,721 161,679 2,182,735 2.977,127 232,935 2,367,774 4,532,060 212,111 2,690,904 4,102,375 318,111 4,032,071 88,832 2,569 641,348 133,742 1,691 728,979 gums. 1. Hides and undressed skins J. Paper-making materials - K Miscellaneous 2,006,105 682,719 1,885,989 1.702,288 703,950 2,254,729 j 52,420,280 1,316,049 520,932 J 1,981,616 49,853,771 1,74(1,529 634,890 2,234,039 1,655,364 694,090 2,522,757 203,648 31,251 198,468 114,929 49,051 319,116 3,168,563 1 1 15 10 Total, Class II. - 40,926,261 48,245,060 50,106,796 2,911,583 17 III.-ARTICLES WHOLLY OR MAINLY MANUFACTURED: A. Iron and steel and manufactures thereof. B. Other metals and manufactures thereof. C. Cutlery, hardware, implements (except machine tools), and instruments. B. Electrical goods and apparatus (other than machinery, and telegraph and telephone wire). E. Machinery - F. Ships (new) - - - - G. Manufactures of wood and timber (including furniture). H. Yarns and textile fabrics : (1) Cotton(2) Wool ---- (3) Silk - -.- (4) Other materials - 1. Apparel - - - - - J. Chemicals, drugs, dyes, and colours. K. Leather and manufactures thereof (including gloves, but excluding boots and shoes). L. Earthenware and glass - M. Paper .-..--- N. Kailway carriages and trucks (not of iron), motor cars, cycles, carts, &c. O. Miscellaneous - 25,090,396 7,349,606 3,262,050 1,604,865 18,849,755 7,901,293 676,895 60,836,938 28,596,017 1,682,223 9,928,848 2,188,905 11,054,911 28,958,403 8,269,303 3,557,448 1,274,275 22,222,875 8.172,851 '754,571 67,627,881 24,726,810 1,737,504 10,917,674 2,540,154 12,352,438 22,408,503 5,427,684 2,840,579 931,347 21,324.293 8,513!404 620^748 56,310,772 20.432,323 073,417 8,100,768 2,421,303 11,862,551 22,256,374 5,546,413 2,739,450 1,092,422 19,256,055 4,456,044 746,053 56,298,835 22,071,410 1,367,860 9,572,660 2,876,323 12,038,884 24,656,844 6,448,864 3.167,980 1,919,633 20,283,846 7,403,813 939,724 63,170,200 27,151,037 1,618,866 10.270,763 3,829,118 13,309,297 14,750,199 2,783,596 2,619,857 776,878 7,922,134 742,878 628,801 38,741,977 7,790,338 550,284 2,881,968 6,875,207 4,466,377 17,604,983 3,404,828 2,876,554 1,195,652 9,520,378 1,845,262 653,361 42,809,211 8,980,123 673,445 3,175,273 7,021,488 4,700.317 18 19 20 2 J 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 2!) 30 3,220,983 3,238,733 2,762,099 3,126,101 3,376,580 1,213,841 1,320,304 31 2,007,082 800,187 3,831,199 2,255,987 921,830 4,646,084 2,027,083 873,940 3,348,898 1,999,846 1,011,509 3,453,594 2,346,369 1,220,792 4,149,143 1,652.426 1,263J629 2,072,547 1,792,906 1,422,400 3,133,783 32 33 Hi 13,114,401 196,946,544 14,004,165 218,1/8,986 12,606,307 183,986,019 14,391,322 16,967,380 10,278,241 11,130,257 123,260,525 35 Total, Class 111. - 184,301,155 212,230,249 108,011,178 36 IV.-MISCELLANEOUS AND UNCLASSIFIED (including Parcel Post). 3,905,035 4,020,165 3,654,907 4,226,627 5,000,174 250,942 263 283,081,830 2,310,845 2,629,986 37 1287,891,317 122,009,485 138,143,766 TOTAL 253,565,853 250,338,797 3S JJOTE, . —The values of the exports represent the cost and the charges )f delivering the

297

Possessions, respectively, during each of the Years from 1906 to 1910, inclusive, classified by Principal Groups of Articles (continued). (b) Exports of United Kingdom Produce.

Kingdom Pr< (including Pi >duce to Brii ■otectorates) tish Exports of United Kingdom Produce to all Destinations. I. Class and Group. 1908. 1909. 1910. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910. £ & a a I.-F00D, DRINK, AND TOBACCO: ■ & £ £ & 1 9 4 826,408 424,051 6,690.525 922J686 8,863,670 698,019 394,618 7,019,592 1,054,241 800,782 466,101 7,938,961 1,120,283 2,571,796 787,675 16,143,751 1,060,660 3,089,163 936,148 17,068,769 1,262,498 22,356,578 3.522,912 822,820 15,962.044 1,399^994 3,399,004 797,203 17,461,416 1,678,268 23,335,891 3,416,637 935.958 19,675,550 2,042,593 26,070,738 A. Grain and flour. B. Meat, including animals for food. C. Other food and drink. D. Tobacco. i> 9,166,470 10,326,127 20,563,882 21,707,770 Total, Class I, II.-RAW MATERIALS AND ARTICLES MAINLY UNMANUFACTURED: / (; 1,562,669 1,480,070 1,520,852 31,504.291 42,118,994 41.615,923 37,129,978 37,813,360 A. Goal, coke, and manufactured fuel. i 8 9 10 11 12 13 100,922 4,525 J 73,813 58,465 12,536 724.051 106,653 3.648 59,064 116,505 2,140 709,862 113 575 2,485 72,364 596,823 176J091 91,575 573,449 189,685 111,841 413,349 71,777 98,218 509,758 95,553 108,673 4,648,565 214,251 3,400,765 476,863 71,791 129,290 4,220,443 323,536 5,023,499 B. Iron ore, scrap iron and steel. C. Other metallic ores. D. Wood and timber. E. Cotton. F. Wool. G. Other textile materials. 11. Oil seeds, nuts, oils, fats, and gums. 118,068 5,425 991,428 3,472,553 164,248 2,824,083 3,793,666 227,397 3,429.748 3,035 592 245,471 3,091,825 1 t 15 16 108.711 23,045 233,432 2,902,169 170,105 43,159 219,741 2,910,947 102,398 50,188 244.703 2,209,753 713,970 2,084,457 43,837,844 1,817,217 753,001 2,573,845 1,424,760 543,977 2,215,048 52,755,940 1,916,634 678,049 2,453,780 51,156,007 1,757,762 744,278 2,767,460 I. Hides and undressed skins. J. Paper-making materials. K. Miscellaneous. I , 3,221,486 55,588,843 53,328,282 Total, Class II. 17 III.-ARTICLES WHOLLY OR MAINLY MANUFACTURED: 18 14,997,525 15,935,768 18,319,827 39.840,595 46,563,386 37,406,028 38,192,142 42,976,671 A. Iron and steel and manufactures thereof. B. Other metals and manufactures thereof. C. Cutlery, hardware, implements (except machine tools), and instruments. 19 8,428,788 3,162,532 3,903,490 10,133,202 11,674,131 8,856,472 8,708,945 10,352,354 !0 2,651,881 2,673,202 3,255,715 5,881,907 6,434,002 5,492,463 5,412,652 6,423,695 1,011,757 1,138,377 2,182,969 2,381,743 2,469,927 1,943,104 2,230,799 4,102,602 D. Electrical goods and apparatus (other than machinery, and telegraph and telephone wire), !2 S3 !4 9.675,223 2,054,071 636,057 8,801,588 1,471,070 705,020 8,987,534 1,366,391 896,038 26,771,889 8,644,171 1,305,696 31,743,253 10.018,113 1,407,932 30,999,516 10.567,475 1,256,805 28,057,643 5,927,114 1,451,073 29,271,380 8,770,204 1 ,835,762 E. Machinery. I , '. Ships (new). G. Manufactures of wood and timber (including furniture). H. Yarns and textile fabrics : (1) Cotton. (2) Wool. (3) Silk. (4) Other materials. I. Apparel. J. Chemicals, drugs, dyes, and colours. 25 26 27 28 38,744,741 7,690,668 512,205 2,623,669 6,431,472 4,408,538 37,145,964 8.600,394 492,119 2,868,865 6,947,802 4,744,135 42,701,008 10,365.360 660,077 3,210,435 8,888,469 5,258,839 99,578,915 31,386,355 2,182,507 12,810,816 9,064,112 15,521,288 110,437,092 83,706,933 2,410,949 14,092,947 9,561,642 17,052,755 95,055,513 28,122,981 1,685.622 10.724,427 8,852,775 16,271,089 93,444,799 30,671,804 1,859,979 12,441,525 9,824,125 16,783,019 105,871,208 37,516,397 2,278,943 13,481,198 12,717,587 18,568,136 29 30 31 1,064,159 1,116,255 1,309,905 4,434,824 4,559,037 3,826,258 4,242,856 4,686,485 K, Leather and manufactures thereof (including gloves, but excluding boots and shoes). 32 38 1,672,954 1,441.027 3,080,682 1,687,403 1,547,862 2.710,176 2,005,690 1,901,907 3,300,834 3,659,508 2,063,816 5,903,746 4,048,893 2,344,230 7,779.867 3.700,037 2.314,967 6,429,450 3,687,249 2,559,371 6.163,770 4,352,059 3,122,699 7,449,977 L. Earthenware and glass. M. Paper. N. Railway carriages and trucks (not of iron), motor cars, cycles, carts, &e. 10,470,686 10,708,781 112,457,313 12,124,460 130,638,948 23,392,642 304,957.732 25,134,422 341,439,511 23 076,993 25,100,103 296,758,468 29,091,840 342,869,197 O. Miscellaneous. * 112,595,11511 296,581,975 Total, Class lit. 36 37 2,403,232 2,703,354 3,116,381 6,215,880 6,650.151 6,058,139 6,929,981 8,116,555 IV.-MISCELLANEOUS AND UNCLASSIFIED (including Parcel Post). 126,765,027 127,238,084 147,302,942 375,575,338 426,035,083 377,103,824 378,180,347 430,384,772 38 Total. goi ids "ii board the ship, and are known as the "free m board " values.

298

TRADE OF THE UNITED KINGDOM. 8.— Summary Statement showing the Value of the Imports into and the Exports from the United Kingdom, consigned from or to Foreign Countries

Exports of Foreig Fα: ;n and Colonial Merchandi ireign Countries. ise to Exports of Foreign and Possessions Class and Group. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. i I 1910. 1906. 1907. I -FOOD, DRINK, AND TOBACCO: M, £ £ £ a .C & A. Grain and flour - - - B. Meat, including animals 1 or food ('. Other food and drink : (1) Non-dutiable (2) Dutiable 1). Tobacco 1,089,407 569,416 1,560,614 564,182 1,273,514 477.065 1,091,995 585.263 1.049.729 506,774 309,805 230,166 332,824 265,097 1 2 3,187,613 4,478,234 122,259 9,446,929 3,390.918 8,884,420 121,625 9,521,759 2,662,988 3.658,187 96,031 3,356.385 j 4,067,074 135,444 3.499,236 ! 4,620.336 157,567 t 9,833,642 • 875,090 1,087,806 98,914 2,601,781 838,166 1,115,819 95,740 2,647,646 3 4 Total. Glass I. - & 8,167,785 9,236,161 t G II -RAW MATERIALS AND ARTICLES MAINLY UNMANUFACTURED: \ Coal, coke, and manufactured fuel. B. Iron ore, scrap iron and steel C. Other metallic ores D. Wood and timber - E. Cotton - - - - " F. Wool G-. Other textile materials - H. Oil seeds, nuts, oils, fats, and gums. ]. Hides and undressed skins .1. Paper-making materials - K. Miscellaneous 61 973 296 135 7 24,750 495,616 746,726 6,415,314 11.534,514 4,(193,574 4,568,742 27,539 514.910 611,874 9,327,477 13,687,897 5,167,886 5,549,600 13,523 561,753 532,288 7.821,930 18,011,556 3,057,598 4,584,263 14,370 430.484 624,241 7,701,363 16,087,660 2,719,494 5,437,159 10,212 541,819 694,116 9,798,412 14.566,238 2,791,703 7,080,006 2,427 322 165.841 189,739 40,531 164,639 183,426 158 105 161.605 211,840 53,870 105,781 186,341 8 9 10 1 1 12 13 14 6,343,517 163,501 10,607,901 6,092.827 147,198 10,150,995 4,849,083 67,554 9,487,514 6,785,186 114,381 13,354,152 53,268.786 6,895,984 143,798 19,464,299 61,986,722 179,723 2,408 397,898 1,326,954 193,972 8,064 378,349 1.300,085 15 16 17 t Total, Class II. - £ 45,594,158 51,278,264 43,988,035 18 III.-ARTICLES WHOLLY OR MAINLY MANUFACTURED: A. Iron and steel, and manufactures thereof. ]»,. Other metals and manufactures thereof. C. Cutlery, hardware, implements (except machine tools) and instruments. D. Electrical goods and apparatus (other than machinery and telegraph and telephone wire). E. Machinery - - F. Ships (new) - - - - G. Manufactures of wood and timber (including furniture) H. Yarns and textile fabrics : (1) Cotton - - - " (2) Wool - (3) Silk - (4) Other materials - I. Apparel - .1. Chemicals, drugs, dyes, and colours. K. Leather and manufactures thereof (including gloves, but excluding boots and shoes). L. Earthenware and glass - M. Paper - ■"■"'"'•?," N. Railway carnages and trucks (not of iron), motor cars, cydes, 'carts, &e. (). Miscellaneous 244,187 7,547,494 j 502,4113 ! .-.7,927 1,253,337 9,763 154,816 218,067 I J I 7,041,962 I 764,305 79,975 1,207,838 5,612 173,221 158,847 5,972,423 425,962 64,909 934,957 900 89,615 134,256 5,794,777 456,795 63,926 1,150,674 3,013 94,338 136,675 7,165,481 480,751 1 91,544 739,161: 848 102.5117 106,237 307,578 146,470 63,665 209,903 487 24,667 160,597 177,939 174,882 87,236 224,932 14 34,148 111 2<> 21 22 2:: 24 25 2,325,604 366,394 ; 338,522 I 1,658,001 209.004 1,146,075 j 2,130,008 334,253 669,608 1,973,073 258,900 1,525,969 93(1,10] 387,699 890,171 1,674,506 390,825 1.531,739 1,534,731 381,898 481,879 1,463.571 381,911 1,630,558 1,297,418 425,679 562,697 1,833.870 476.292 1,637,780 800,593 720.233 253,853 303,800 218.813 933,1 Hi 788,37!) 1,304,950 365,197 339,929 189,179 26 27 28 29 30 31 1,674,137 1,643,375 1,504,258 1.658.427 1,900,872 254.805 271,225 32 131.647 64,142 j 350,295 j 156,892 89,281 299,352 133,828 81,648 216,370 242,933 111,758 244,679 153,981 128,767 281,338 51,818 57,981 114.051 44,263 57.667 1 18.266 33 34 35 2,467,642 I 2,207.340 1,915.736 2,111,120 2,201,756 19,617,507 880,525 5,440,511 956,220 36 20,501,480 I j 20,779,031 17,310,494 17,941,247 6,228,134 37 Total, Class III. £ IV —MISCELLANEOUS AND UNCLASSIFIED. 173.320 265,077 223,283 9,631 7,517 38 1 SI.136 179.648 75,723.703 81,758,702 69,639,634 80,71.1,971 91,661,154 9,378.777 10,183,382 39 Total - - - £ 0TB. —The va sent the cost' and the charges of deliver ring ilucs of the B Ixports repree

299

and British Possessions, respectively, during each of the Years from 1906 to 1910, inclusive, classified by Principal Groups of Articles (continued). (c) Exports or Foreign and Colonial Produce.

Colonial Merchandise to British (including Protectorates). Exports of Foreign arid Colonial Merchandise to all Destinations. Class and Group. 1908. 1909. 1910. 1906. 1907. 1908. 1909. 1910. £ £ £ £ £ £ £ £ I.-F00D, DRINK, AND TOBACCO. 1 356,333 2 266,656 326,96!) 279.384 415,991 307,950 1,399,212 799,582 1,893,438 829,279 1,629,847 743,721 1,418,964 864,647 1.465,720 814,724 A. (J rain and flour. B. Meat, including animals for food. C. Other food and drink : (1) Non-dutiable. (2) Dutiable. D. Tobacco. 3 863,652 4 1,098,319 5 126,611 878,393 1,144,006 135,349 978,822 1,227,391 110,179 3,040,333 4,062,703 5,566,040 221,173 12,048,710 4,229,084 5,000.239 217,365 12,169,405 3,526,640 4,756,506 222,642 10,879,356 4,234.778 5,211,080 270,793 4,478,058 5,847,727 267,746 6 i 2,711,571 2,764,101 12,000,262 12,873.975 Total, Class I. II.-RAW MATERIALS AND ARTICLES MAINLY UNMANUFACTURED. 7 _ — 39 61 174 A. Coal, coke, and manufactured fuel. 973 296 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 I 373 i 75 1.525 3,647 i 439 5,083 86,136 J 67,858 119,901 428,267 ' 88,141 ! 11,749 48,727 79,539 61,906 69,805 i 75,916 75,474 176,362 161,398 295,487 145.798 232,362 191,847 1,443 3,297 I 44,607 361,495 420,449 515,719 j 1,322,053 1,129,474 1.323,337 I 27.177 495,938 ;912,567 6,605,053 11.575,045 4,858,213 4,752,168 27.697 515,015 773,479 9,539,317 13,741,767 5,273,667 5,735,94 V 13,896 565,400 618,424 8,250,197 13,060,283 3,127,403 4,760,625 14,445 130,923 692,099 7.789,504 16,167.199 2,795.410 5,598,557 11,737 546,902 814,017 9,810,161 14,628,144 2,867,177 7,375,493 B. Iron ore, scrap iron and steel. C. Other metallic ores. D. Wood and timber. K. Cotton. I' , . Wool. G. Other textile materials. II. Oil seeds, nuts, oils, fats, and 6,523,240 165,909 11,005.802 6,286,799 155,262 10,529,344 4,994,881 68,997 9,849,009 7,017,548 117,678 13,774,601 7,087,831 188,405 19,980,018 gums. I. Hides ami undressed skins. J. Paper making materials. K. Miscellaneous. 46,921,112 52,578,349 45,310,088 54.398,260 (13,310,059 Total, Class II. III.-ARTICLES WHOLLY OR MAINLY MANUFACTURED. 111 20 21 125,956 161,083 163,531 130,012 155,324 194,956 187,9151 180,322 265,719 350,424 7,855,072 648,963 378,664 7,219,901 939,187 284,803 6,133,506 589,493 264,268 5,950,101 651,751 324,606 7,345,803 746,470 A. iron and steel, and manufactures thereof. B. Other metals and manufactures thereof. C. Cutlery, hardware, implements (except machine tools) and instruments. D. Electrical goods and apparatus (other than machinery and telegraph and telephone wire). 22 67,646 64,382 113,489 121,592 167,211 132,555 128,308 205,033 23 l>1 25 165,586 163 131,158 172,065 32 107,820 201,994 771 144,3(13 1,463,240 10,250 179,483 1,432,770 5,626 207,364 1,100,543 1,063 220,773 1,322,739 3,045 202,158 941,155 1,619 246,960 E. Machinery. F. Ships (new). G. Manufactures of wood and timber (including furniture). H. Yarns and textile fabrics : (1) Cotton. (2) Wool. (3) Silk. (4) Other materials. I. Apparel. J. Chemicals, drugs, dye?, and colours. 26 27 28 29 30 31 860,660 719,006 1,147,275 373,900 285,478 252,715 1,032.016 802,331 1,311,442 561,682 312,430 200,764 1,077.208 748,819 1,403,129 851,993 385,181 301.346 I 3,126,197 1,086,627 1,263,554 1,911,854 512,804 1,364,888 3,063,124 I 1,122,632 1,974,558 2,338,270 598,829 1,715,148 1.796,761 1,106,705 2,037,446 2,048.406 676,303 1,784,454 2,566,747 1,184,229 1,793,321 2,026,256 694,341 1,831.322 2,374.626 1,174,498 1,965,826 2.685.863 861,473 1,939,126 32 228,75(1 284,939 315,962 1,928,942 1,914,600 1,733,014 1,943,366 2,216,834 Is. Leather and manufactures thereof (including gloves, but excluding boots and shoes). 33 34 35 54,822 (17,373 177,034 52,455 82,438 202,161 51,(104 103,545 292,702 183,465 122,123 464,346 201,155 146,948 417,618 188,650 149,021 393,404 295,388 194,196 446,840 205,58.-, 232,312 574,040 L. Earthenware and glass. M. Paper. N. Railway carriages and trucks , (not of iron), motor cars, cycles, carts, &c. O. Miscellaneous. 36 962,327 1,064.241 1,098,760 3,348,167 25,941,991 ( 3,1(13,56(1 2,878,063 3,175.361 3,300,516 27,342,345 37 5,944,469 6,731,490 7,724,838 27,007,165 23,254,963 24,672,737 Total, Class III. i 3S 5,970 8,483 11,383 3!) 9,984,063 10,633,548 12,099,891 the goods on board the ship, and are knov 190,6(17 85,102,480 187,165 91,912,084 179,290 ! 273,560 79,623,697 j 91,344,819 234,666 103,761,045 IV.-MISCELLANEOUS AND UNCLASSIFIED. Total. vn as the " f: •ce on board" values.

301

(XXV.) Uniformity of Law in Alien Immigration Exclusion. Memorandum by the Home Office. In the absence of further information, the Secretary of State assumes that in the telegram from the Governor of New Zealand received by the Colonial Office on November 29th, 1910, the word " aliens " is used in its strict sense and not as including all immigrants. If this assumption is correct, it should be observed that whereas the Aliens Act, 1905, applies solely to aliens, the various Acts for the restriction of immigration at present in force in the Dominion apply, generally speaking, to British as well as to alien immigrants. On a comparison of the provisions of the various Acts dealing with immigration throughout the Empire, the Secretary of State finds that there are certain grounds for exclusion which are to a large extent common to them all. These grounds may be divided under the following headings : — (1) Character. (2) Physical or mental condition. (3) Economic. So far as the first two are concerned there is already, as might be expected, considerable agreement in the provisions of the existing statutes, for it is only natural that where restrictions on immigration have been found necessary they should aim at excluding persons of criminal antecedents or otherwise of bad character and persons who are mentally or physically unsound. The Secretary of State sees no reason why, if it were considered desirable, this existing agreement could not be transformed into greater, if not complete, uniformity both of intention and expression, but he very much doubts whether the practical results would be sufficient to justify the expenditure of time that would be necessary to enable the parties concerned to arrive at a unanimous decision. With regard to the economic grounds for exclusion the statutes under consideration are practically unanimous in regarding " persons likely to become a public charge," or coming under some similar description, as undesirable immigrants. But there the agreement ends; and the provisions dealing with the restriction and regulation of immigration on other economic grounds show considerable diversity. The Commonwealth of Australia, for example, has a special statute —the Australian Contract Immigrants Act, 1905 —containing detailed provisions as to the landing of immigrants under labour contracts and vesting the decision within certain defined limits, in the Minister. The Canadian Immigration Act of 1910, on the other hand, while it excludes the class of persons described as " charity immigrants," except on specified conditions, contains no provisions as to contract labour. It is true that there is a Canadian Act of 1906 dealing with the importation and employment of aliens, which prohibits the procuring of alien contract labour and renders void any contract for labour made with an alien before he arrives in the country; but this Act is not an immigration Act enforceable by the Immigration Authorities, and is expressed to apply only in respect of persons belonging to countries which possess similar laws applicable to Canada. Lastly, the Aliens Act of 1905 contains no reference to contract labour; and, indeed, the prospect of employment, though not necessarily under a contract already made, is regarded as a reason for the admission of the alien immigrant, the immigrant being required by the Act to show that he is in a position to support himself and his dependants decently. In view of these diverse provisions it does not appear to the Secretary of State that, apart from the question of " persons likely to become a public charge," it would be possible to secure the application of uniform economic reasons for the exclusion of immigrants. Even if the present provisions were abandoned and the question considered de novo, it would, in his opinion, be impossible for the Mother Country and the various Dominions to arrive at any agreement, at all likely to be permanent, upon the economic aspect of immigration, which must naturally vary not only in different countries according to their development, but also from time to time in the same country. Where the quantity, as distinguished from the quality, of immigration is concerned, it could hardly be expected that either the Mother Country or any 20703 * 2 B

302

of the Dominions should surrender, in any effort towards the application of uniform principles, its right to fashion its policy according to circumstances. With regard to the special grounds for exclusion contained in certain of the Acts, the Secretary of State desires here to deal only with the language or education test which is found, in one form or another, in the Australian, New Zealand, Cape Colony, and Natal statutes. He has no information from which he can judge whether this test, as now enforced, is uniformly applied or whether it is used for different purposes in the different Dominions. He merely wishes to point out that the Canadian Legislature did not embody such a test in its very elaborate Immigration Act of last year, and that its introduction into any enactment dealing with immigration into the United Kingdom appears to be quite out of the question. Home Office, 2nd March, 1911.

This report text was automatically generated and may include errors. View the full page to see report in its original form.

Permanent link to this item

https://paperspast.natlib.govt.nz/parliamentary/AJHR1911-I.2.1.2.9

Bibliographic details

IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911 (PAPERS LAID BEFORE THE)., Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1911 Session I, A-04a

Word Count

156,275

IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911 (PAPERS LAID BEFORE THE). Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1911 Session I, A-04a

Using This Item

No known copyright (New Zealand)

To the best of the National Library of New Zealand’s knowledge, under New Zealand law, there is no copyright in this item in New Zealand.

You can copy this item, share it, and post it on a blog or website. It can be modified, remixed and built upon. It can be used commercially. If reproducing this item, it is helpful to include the source.

For further information please refer to the Copyright guide.

IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911 (PAPERS LAID BEFORE THE). Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1911 Session I, A-04a

Using This Item

No known copyright (New Zealand)

To the best of the National Library of New Zealand’s knowledge, under New Zealand law, there is no copyright in this item in New Zealand.

Pages 1-20 of 302

Pages 1-20 of 302

Pages 1-20 of 302

Pages 1-20 of 302

Permanent link to this item

Bibliographic details

Word Count

IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911 (PAPERS LAID BEFORE THE). Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1911 Session I, A-04a

Using This Item

No known copyright (New Zealand)

IMPERIAL CONFERENCE, 1911 (PAPERS LAID BEFORE THE). Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1911 Session I, A-04a

Using This Item

No known copyright (New Zealand)